《The Bride鈥檚 Revenge》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 Today marked the union of the Cartier and Royce families in the city of Lumina City. It was a grand event with a venue that sprawled over thousands of square meters, adorned in luxurious and fantastical decorations. The emcee on stage was introducing the groom to the distinguished guests. ¡°Let¡¯s wee the handsome and charming Mr. Jameson Royce to the stage!¡± As the emcee¡¯s voice fell, the apuse from the audience echoed like thunder.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. However, moments passed, and the groom, who was supposed to make his entrance from one side of the stage, remained conspicuously absent. Murmurs began to ripple through the audience. The emcee, with aposed smile, attempted to salvage the situation, but as seconds went by, it became apparent that something was amiss. The emcee remained silent, and the hall quieted down considerably. Suddenly, from backstage, the sharp sound of a p reverberated. Those close to the stage witnessed a scene unfold. Mrs. Bernadette Royce had just pped her son, Jameson. Without hesitation red at her and strode from the stage. Simultaneously, backstage, Marion was standing arm in arm with her father, Richard Cartier. The father-daughter duo awaited the opening of the doors, ready to step into the night that belonged solely to Marion and her soon-to-be husband. ¡°Are you nervous, sweetheart?¡± Richard asked as he affectionately petted his daughter¡¯s arm. Marion looked shyly at her father. Just as she was about to reply, she suddenly heard Mrs. Royce¡¯s voice from behind them. ¡°Jameson,e back here!¡± Marion instinctively turned around to themotion. Just as she did, Jameson had whizzed past her. Upon catching sight of her, his expression subtly shifted. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry, Sally is in trouble. The wedding will have to be postponed for a few days,¡± he said without slowing down. Marion felt the joy in her heart go out. Earlier, when her father asked her if she was nervous, she was indeed nervous. However, it was not because she was about to marry Jameson; her anxiety stemmed from the uncertainty surrounding tonight¡¯s wedding. Would it go smoothly, or would it encounter unforeseenplications, much like the message from Sally Reaganst night suggested? Richard, who still stood beside her, wore an even graver expression. With the wedding approaching and the banquet hall filled with guests, Jameson chose this critical moment to leave. Marion watched as Jameson¡¯s figure receded into the distance. She could not let him leave! She snapped back to reality, lifted the train of her wedding gown, and chased after him, ¡°Jameson!¡± She had forgotten that she was wearing heels. Each step felt like a knife slicing into her ankles. Despite the pain, Marion persisted, gritting her teeth as she ran to catch up with Jameson. The wedding banquet was on the second floor and as Jameson reached the entrance on the first floor, he heard Marion calling for him. It only took a moment''s hesitation before he walked out of the hotel. As Marion rushed out, she saw that Jameson had already crossed the street. She did not hesitate. Jameson was about to get into a car when the sound of screeching tires pierced the air. ¡°Marion!¡± he heard his mother scream. d in her pristine wedding gown, Marion was hit by a ck sedan. A sharp pain shot through her lower legs instantly. She tumbled to the ground, and the once immacte wedding gown was now stained with blood. Her arms were scraped, and the elegant Ms. Cartier was now disheveled and miserable. Marion bit her lip as she struggled to sit up. She caught Jameson staring intensely at her as he stood by his getaway car. She did not speak, but her eyes pleased with him. ¡®Could you stay? Could there be a moment when you choose me before anything else?¡¯ Chapter 2 Chapter 2 The pain was overwhelming, and her heart ached profoundly. Despite that, Jameson did not move to her. He lowered his gaze and got into the waiting car. The ck sedan swiftly merged into traffic. In just a few seconds, Marion could not see Jameson¡¯s car anymore. Under the dim yellow streetlights, the blood-stained white wedding gown appeared excessively vivid in its crimson hue. Bernadette stood on the side, her face drained of color, too frightened to move Marion, afraid of causing her further harm. ¡°Marion, don¡¯t be afraid. I''ll call an ambnce right away!¡± Her attention was focused solely on Marion despite just having watched her son leave the wedding venue. Richard hurried over, his face pale. His voice trembled as he spoke, ¡°Marion, how are you?¡± He did not dare touch his daughter. The urgency had reddened his eyes. Marion reached up and grasped her father¡¯s arm. The piercing pain in her lower legs had turned her face to paper. She looked at him, her eyes could not hold back the tears. ¡°Dad, it hurts so much¡ª¡± So much pain, in her legs and her heart! Richard had never seen his daughter cry this way. He would have taken this pain for himself if he could. ¡°Marion, don¡¯t be afraid. Dad is here!¡± He cautiously approached and embraced her, but she could no longer keep her eyes open. ¡°Dad,¡± she cried softly just as she fainted. Marion had been seriously injured. It took the doctors over eight hours in the operating theater and a few more in the intensive care unit before she was transferred to the regr ward. Despite this, her life was still at risk. If she did not wake up within the next forty-eight hours, her chances of waking up in the future were slim. Upon learning this news, Richard nearly fainted. His wife had passed away, leaving him to raise his precious daughter on his own. Today was supposed to be a joyous asion, but Jameson had destroyed that. As he looked at the Royce, he decided that he could no longer stand their presence. ¡°Get out! All of you, get out!¡± he yelled at them. Not trusting them to leave, he followed them to the hospital doors, leaving only Marion''s close friend, Cassie Greaves, in the hospital room with her. Cassie, like the other bridesmaids, had been in the inner hall during the wedding. By the time she realized something was wrong, Marion had already been taken away in the ambnce. She could notprehend how a well-nned wedding had turned into this. What had happened to her friend? Did Jameson not have a conscience? Richard Cartier drove Bernadette and Joseph Royce out of the hospital building. As they watched his retreating figure, Joseph could not hold back any longer. ¡°Where is Jameson?¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Bernadette¡¯s face became grim. If it were not for Jameson''s behavior tonight, Marion would not have been in trouble. She had no idea what kind of hold Sally had on her son. Jameson seemed to have left his wedding without a second thought. The scandal made both the Royce and Cartier family the butt of the joke in Lumina City. However, the one that truly suffered in this was Marion. Jameson''s deed had undoubtedly pushed Marion into such a humiliating situation. When Marion woke up, it was already the next morning. She opened her eyes and saw Cassie beside the bed. Trying to move, she realized her whole body was wrapped in bandages. She found that she could only move her hands. Marion saw her phone nearby. Enduring the pain, she picked up the phone and tapped the screen. There were no messages. Suddenly, the phone vibrated, and a local news notification appeared, ¡°Cartier and Royce family in matrimonial alliance. Jameson, the eldest son, chooses to elope for love, flying to Elysian Bay to find his beloved.¡± Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Marion''s hand trembled, and her phone slipped from her grasp, hitting the bed rail with a loud crack beforending on the floor. Cassie woke abruptly, instinctively turning towards Marion. Cassie¡¯s heart surged with a mix of excitement and heartache. ¡°Marion, are you awake?¡± ¡°Cassie¡ª" Marion tried to address her friend but her voice trembled and made it difficult to talk. Cassie, having just woken up herself, did not think much of the sound of Marion¡¯s phone falling. As she bent down, Cassie picked up the phone, and as she did, she caught sight of the illuminated screen. There was a photo of Jameson embracing Sally. Cassie seethed with anger, her entire body trembling. Unsure if Marion had seen the picture yet, she suppressed her rage, pretending everything was fine. ¡°Marion, you¡¯re awake. I''ll get the doctor to check on you.¡± Marion¡¯s gaze swept over the phone Cassie ced on the bedside table. She did not say anything. She closed her eyes and softly replied, ¡°Okay.¡± Cassie was still wearing yesterday''s bridesmaid dress; she had not changed sincest night, standing guard in the hospital room all night. Marion did not want her friend to worry anymore. Besides, it was time for her to face the harsh reality. What did twelve years of childhood friendship matter? In Sally¡¯s eyes, she would always be Jameson¡¯s second choice. She once reassured herself that it did not matter, that he loved her, but the excruciating pain coursing through her body now screamed otherwise. If Jameson truly loved her, how could he repeatedly abandon her without a second thought? She¡¯s had enough! Marion clenched the bedsheets tightly, gritting her teeth. The tension intensified the pain from her wounds, but it was the only way she could stay awake. She had had enough! Cassie returned with Richard bringing breakfast. The tension he held throughout the night finally eased. After the doctor¡¯s examination, as Richard stepped out of the room, he suddenly copsed. Hearing themotion outside, Marion called out, ¡°Dad,¡± a hint of panic crossing her pale face. Cassie hurried outside to check. Mariony on the hospital bed, staring at the ceiling, never hating herself more. Lucas Craig and Daniel Florrick emerged from the elevator and saw Richard being assisted by nurses toward the family waiting area. Daniel hesitated and then spoke, ¡°Mr. Craig?¡± The man¡¯s eyebrows twitched, and he raised his hand, signaling for Daniel to assess the situation. Daniel nodded and went over to Richard. Lucas shifted his gaze and continued walking deeper into the ward. Soon, he arrived at Marion¡¯s room. His dark eyes flickered, and he stepped inside. Hearing footsteps, Marion slowly opened her eyes. As her eyes met the man¡¯s deep, ocean-like gaze, she uttered, ¡°Mr. Craig?¡± ¡°Miss Cartier, | was the one who hit you yesterday. Whatpensation can | offer you?¡± The man¡¯s voice was low, his words carrying a hint of indifference. It was a casual remark, delivered calmly and with little feeling. Marion was momentarily stunned. The incidentst night was an ident, and in her pursuit of Jameson, she had not paid any attention to the vehicles around her. In a way, she also bore some responsibility. She lowered her gaze, looking at the bandages on her body, and remained silent. Suddenly, her phone vibrated, and the screen lit up. She turned her head, attempting to reach for the phone, but identally pulled at her wounds. The pain instantly drained the color from her face.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Lucas observed her and then reached for the phone, cing it within her reach. Before Marioni could pick up the phone, a message from Sally illuminated the screen. Without picking up the phone, she looked at the message, and an excessively absurd thought sprouted in her mind. Instead of grabbing the phone, she lifted her head slightly and gazed directly at Lucas. ¡°Marriage.¡± She knew she was asking for the impossible, but everyone was mocking her. She wanted to p those who ridiculed her! Biting her lip, she emphasized once more, ¡°Marry me.¡± Chapter 4 Chapter 4 When Daniel and Cassie arrived at Marion''s hospital room, Lucas was just leaving. Seeing this, Daniel followed Lucas out. Many people were visiting the hospital at this time, and the elevator was crowded. It was not until they returned to the car that Daniel had the chance to speak to Lucas. ¡°Mr. Craig, did you manage to talk to Miss Cartier?¡± Lucas, who had just closed his eyes, opened them again. He lightly tapped the surface of the seat with his index finger and said, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What do | need to prepare then?¡± Daniel sighed inwardly, thinking that Marion was indeed straightforward. Just as he finished his thought, he heard Lucas¡¯s voice from the backseat, ¡°A wedding house.¡± Daniel felt like he had probably misheard. He instinctively turned to look at Lucas. ¡°Mr. Craig, did you just say ¡®wedding house¡¯?¡± He was only thirty years old; his hearing and vision should not be failing him. ¡°Yes.¡± Lucas replied, closed his eyes again, and raised his left hand slightly, signaling the driver to start the car. The car moved slowly, and Daniel retracted his gaze, pinching himself. It hurt. It was real! What exactly did Marion say to Mr. Craig that would require him to prepare a marriage home? Daniel had been working with Lucas for so many years, so he knew that when Lucas mentioned a ¡°wedding house,¡± it was not for Marion and Jameson. If it were for them, Lucas would have directly asked him to transfer a house to Marion. Daniel was utterly confused. Meanwhile, in the hospital, Cassie was surprised by Lucas¡¯s appearance. Who exactly was Lucas? He was the heir to the Radiant Group, officially taking over as chairman five years ago. Even Richard, Marion¡¯s father, might not be able to arrange a meeting with him. Today, he unexpectedly appeared in Marioni¡¯s hospital room, making it hard for people not to specte. Cassie looked at Marion lying on the hospital bed and felt that her thoughts were uncalled for. She had met Lucas fewer than three times. What could Lucas think of her? Cassie collected her thoughts and then turned to look at Marion. ¡°Marion, what was Mr. Craig doing here?¡± ¡°He is the one who hit mest night. He came to discusspensation with me.¡± Cassie nodded. ¡°How did you respond?¡± Marion shook her head as if justing back to her senses. Before she could speak, a figure appeared at the door. It was Jameson! Before Marion could say anything, Cassie stood up to block his way. ¡°Get out! We don¡¯t need your pity!¡± Jameson remained silent as he looked at Marion. He knew that Marion would ask him to stay. Cassie did not budge and pushed him inch by inch out the door. Marion still had not uttered a word. Richard, now clear-headed, saw Jameson and angrily approached him. He raised his hand and pped Jameson across his face. ¡°You have the nerve toe here? Get out! The Cartier family won''t lower ourselves to cling to your Royce family! Get lost!¡± Jameson stood at the door of the hospital room, peering through the window. He could see Marion on the hospital bed, looking directly at him.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Marion stared at him, but her eyes, once full of affection, suddenly turned cold, devoid of any emotion. Jameson furrowed his brow. He understood that Marion was genuinely angry this time. Chapter 5 Chapter 5 At the wedding, Jameson abruptly fled the scene, andter, intimate photos of him and Sally were captured by onlookers. Overnight, Marion went from being the envy of everyone to bing theughingstock of all.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°Oh, | thought their rtionship was so great. Twelve years of being childhood sweethearts! Turns out it was all one-sided wishful thinking by Marion¡± ¡°Maybe the most tragic bride in history? The groom ran away, and she chased after him only to get into a car ident. Now she¡¯s lying in the hospital! Truly a double blow to body and soul!¡± ¡°This is what a marriage alliance is like. How much real emotion is there? They¡¯ve known each other for so many years. If Jameson had even a fraction of feelings for Marion, he wouldn¡¯t have run away at this crucial moment! | even suspect Jameson deliberately sought revenge on Marion!¡± Whether online or in real life, Cassie could see people discussing Marion''s tragedy so openly. Fearing that Marion might take it badly, Cassie hid the phones and tablets that day. Marion was aware of her friend¡¯s actions but did not ask for the phone. Instead, she asked Cassie to read aloud the malicious comments and posts in her friends¡¯ circles. Upon hearing Marion¡¯s request, Cassie thought her friend had lost her mind. ¡°Marion, are you crazy? Those women have nothing nice to say about any of this!¡± Marion remained remarkablyposed. ¡°If | don¡¯t listen carefully, how can | move forward?¡± After twelve years, she was now awakening. It was not like she was deliberately adding salt to her wounds but she was determined not to forget this pain. Cassie felt a pang in her chest, finding it hard to bear. ¡°Marion, actually...¡± Marion dismissed her friend''s protest. ¡°What does it matter? Whose life sails smoothly from start to finish anyway?¡± The words were undeniably true, and Cassie could not argue with Marion, so she reluctantly handed over the phone. Having Cassie read thosements was something she truly could not bring herself to do. Marion took the phone and opened Twitter first. Yes, news of the groom fleeing the wedding had already made it to Twitter, and thements were exceptionally harsh. Initially, Marion felt upset reading them, but the more she read, the more it felt like she was observing someone else''¡¯s life. The more she delved into it, the more she found herself awakening. Marion had suffered five broken ribs, a fractured shinbone in her left leg, and various degrees of abrasions on her arms and back in the ident. She had spent over a month in the hospital before she could be discharged. On the day of her release, Lucas personally came to pick her up. Since that day, however, Marion had not seen him again. As she recovered, she also realized just how nonsensical her words were on that day. Seeing Lucas now made Marion feel awkward. Despite being the perpetrator of the ident that night, Lucas visiting Marion did not surprise Richard Cartier. Cassie did not dwell on it either. Lucas seemed to be a decent person, and the ident that night was not entirely his fault. Richard exchanged greetings with Lucas and then went to handle Marion¡¯s discharge procedures. Cassie took Marion¡¯s medical card to print out the results of her various examinations. Soon, only Lucas and Marion were left in the hospital room. Marioni¡¯s shinbone was still notpletely healed, so she sat in a wheelchair. Given the height difference, she had to tilt her head to look into the man¡¯s eyes. ¡°Mr. Craig, about thepensation | mentionedst time¡ª¡± ¡°I''ve thought it through.¡± Interrupting her, Lucas suddenly crouched down and picked up the fallen nket. ¡°I agree to yourpensation request.¡± Marion looked at him in disbelief. ¡°Mr. Craig, that day¡ª¡± At that moment, Lucas¡¯s phone rang. ¡°I''ll send someone to pick you up tomorrow. We''ll go to the Civil Affairs Bureau.¡± ¡°Thepany has urgent matters I¡¯ve got to deal with,¡± he said and disappeared through the hospital room door. Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Cassie quickly returned after printing the documents. Seeing Marion sitting there in silence and Lucas no longer in the hospital room, Cassie became curious. ¡°Did Mr. Craig leave?¡± Marion snapped out of her thoughts, nced at her friend, and replied, ¡°He had urgent matters at hispany.¡± ¡°Oh, | see.¡± Richard had not finished handling the paperwork yet. Cassie sat on the chair behind Marion and then leaned on her shoulder. ¡°Marion, whatpensation did you ask for?¡± Marion turned her head to look at Cassie. She took a deep breath, and said, ¡°That day, my mind wasn¡¯t very clear, and | brought up...¡± ¡°Brought up what?¡± Knowing Marion for many years, Cassie understood that she was not the kind of person to take advantage of a situation. If she were, how could she end up in a situation with Jameson escaping from the wedding? ¡°It''s nothing. You don¡¯t have to feel any psychological pressure. Lucas isn¡¯t short of money. Any problem that can be solved with money is not a problem for him. How much money did you ask for? Just tell me.¡± ¡°| didn¡¯t ask for money; | made a request.¡± ¡°What request?¡± Marion did not want to hide it from Cassie; it¡¯s just that she knew her request was quite unconventional. ¡°The paperwork is done.¡± Richard had returned. Marion nced at Cassie. ¡°I''ll talk to youter.¡± Such an absurd matter required her to organize her words carefully. Sitting in a wheelchair made it difficult to navigate the staircases. Marion had no choice but to stand up. While she had recovered quite a bit, a broken leg would not fully heal in just one month. Thus, she requested a wheelchair to make it easier for outings. Richard carried her wheelchair down the steps, unaware of the presence of Jameson and Sally waiting for them. ¡°Marion,¡± said a voice from behind Marion and Cassie. That voice was familiar to both women. Hearing Sally¡¯s voice, the smile on Marioni¡¯s face instantly disappeared. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Looking up, she realized it was not only Sally; Jameson was there too. During her time in the hospital, Jameson had visited only once. Every time he came, Cassie and Richard would escort him out. Hearing Marion¡¯s words, Sally trembled slightly, and her face immediately turned pale. ¡°Marion, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Sally''s expression was of one who had been wronged. Someone unfamiliar with the situation might have thought that Marion had mistreated her. Marion coldly watched Sally¡¯s performance. Every time it was the same trick. Did Sally not tire of it? In the past, she might have felt angry, but now, after lying in the hospital for over a month, encountering Sally was amusing. ¡°Perform your drama in front of him; maybe you''ll get a better response. What are you trying to achieve here?¡± ¡°|+I didn¡¯t mean that Marion, don¡¯t misunderstand. | just¡ª¡± Sally shook her head in panic, and tears that had just gathered in her eyes now streamed down. Beside her, Jameson furrowed his brow. ¡°Marion, can¡¯t you be a bit more considerate toward Sally?¡± ¡°How much more considerate should | be?¡± Marion nced at Jameson, then raised her hand and pped Sally. ¡°Is this considerate enough?¡± ¡°Marion!¡± Jameson''s face immediately darkened. ¡°Why did you hit her? She¡¯s in a bad space at the moment. Don¡¯t you understand?¡± Pretending to be fragile, Sally clung to Jameson. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Don¡¯t me Marion. | deserve this. It¡¯s all because of me that your wedding with her didn¡¯t seed. It¡¯s my fault!¡± Marion, uninterested in Sally¡¯s theatrics, left without looking back. Cassie stood facing the couple now. ¡°Sure, you''re not at fault at all. Just because you''re depressed, the whole world should bow down to you, right!¡± Chapter 7 Marion walked over to Richard. When Richard noticed Jameson and Sally, his smile instantly faded. Marion tugged at his sleeve, ¡°Dad, | want to go home.¡± Richard lowered his head to look at his daughter, his eyes slightly moist, ¡°Alright, alright, let¡¯s go home. Dad will take you home!¡± Jameson, who originally wanted to catch up to them, looked at Sally, who was still apologizing and could only stop in his tracks. ¡°Jameson, I¡¯m sorry, | know I¡¯m a burden!¡± Hearing her words, Jameson felt some resentment towards Marion, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. She¡¯s the one who went too far!¡± Depression is not what Sally wished for! Moreover, if it were not for Marion back then, Sally would not have be like this! As memories flooded back, Jameson¡¯s expression gradually darkened. Worried that Sally might have another breakdown, he decided not to mention Marion anymore, ¡°You took an early morning flight. You must be tired. Let me take you back to the hotel for some rest.¡± Sally looked at Jameson cautiously and nodded obediently, ¡°Okay.¡± However, in the unseen corners of her face, a smug smile appeared. There was no hint of weakness or obedience. Marion''s release from the hospital should have been a joyous asion, but encountering Sally and Jameson at the entrance made even Cassie feel ominous. In recent days, due to concerns for Marion, Richard has already postponed quite a few matters in thepany. After escorting Marion back home, he hurriedly returned to thepany for a meeting. Upon returning home, Marion asked Cassie for help in preparing a bath for her. During her month-long stay at the hospital, she had not had the chance to take a proper shower. And now, especially after the encounter with Sally, Marion felt the need to freshen up. When Sally called, Marion had just fallen asleep. Even though she was out of the hospital, her body had not fully recovered, and the attending physician advised her to rest when possible. The intense vibrations of her phone made her think it was probably her assistant calling, and with a furrowed brow, she sat up and answered the phone. Seeing the unfamiliar number, she could not help but scoff. She had a hunch that after being pped by her, Sally would not just let it slide. Marion answered, ¡°Sally, what do you want this time?¡± On the other end, Sally feigned surprise, ¡°Marion, how did you know it was me? | don¡¯t have any ulterior motives; | just wanted to remind you. Tomorrow is the third anniversary of you and Jameson being together, right?¡± ¡°Aren''t you nning to register your marriage with him tomorrow?¡± Sally asked then burst intoughter, that smugness audible even through the phone. It irritated Marion to no end. It is impossible to say that Marion was not angry. During her stay in the hospital, especially at the beginning, the pain from the fractured ribs and leg kept her awake at night. Afraid that Cassie and Richard would worry, she could only bite her pillow and endure the pain night after night. Those long and lonely nights were enough for her to see the reality. Sally''s words only brought anger to the forefront and no other emotions. In the past, Marion would have been hysterical, but now, she was incredibly calm. She even chuckled at Sally on the other end of the phone, ¡°Honestly, Sally what kind of woman do you think | am? Do you think I¡¯m so pathetic that I¡¯d take anything you throw at me? Like Jameson is the only guy out there?¡± ¡°You can keep him. A man like that is not worth my time.¡± Marion hung up the phone. Sally was left breathless. She felt the left side of her face, pped by Marion in the morning, bing even more painful. With a scream, Sally picked up her phone again and called Jameson. She wanted to see how long Marion could endure! Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Chapter 7 Chapter 7 How Long Can Marion Endure?N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Marion walked over to Richard. When Richard noticed Jameson and Sally, his smile instantly faded. Marion tugged at his sleeve, ¡°Dad, | want to go home.¡± Richard lowered his head to look at his daughter, his eyes slightly moist, ¡°Alright, alright, let¡¯s go home. Dad will take you home!¡± Jameson, who originally wanted to catch up to them, looked at Sally, who was still apologizing and could only stop in his tracks. ¡°Jameson, I¡¯m sorry, | know I¡¯m a burden!¡± Hearing her words, Jameson felt some resentment towards Marion, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. She¡¯s the one who went too far!¡± Depression is not what Sally wished for! Moreover, if it were not for Marion back then, Sally would not have be like this! As memories flooded back, Jameson¡¯s expression gradually darkened. Worried that Sally might have another breakdown, he decided not to mention Marion anymore, ¡°You took an early morning flight. You must be tired. Let me take you back to the hotel for some rest.¡± Sally looked at Jameson cautiously and nodded obediently, ¡°Okay.¡± However, in the unseen corners of her face, a smug smile appeared. There was no hint of weakness or obedience. Marion''s release from the hospital should have been a joyous asion, but encountering Sally and Jameson at the entrance made even Cassie feel ominous. In recent days, due to concerns for Marion, Richard has already postponed quite a few matters in thepany. After escorting Marion back home, he hurriedly returned to thepany for a meeting. Upon returning home, Marion asked Cassie for help in preparing a bath for her. During her month- long stay at the hospital, she had not had the chance to take a proper shower. And now, especially after the encounter with Sally, Marion felt the need to freshen up. When Sally called, Marion had just fallen asleep. Even though she was out of the hospital, her body had not fully recovered, and the attending physician advised her to rest when possible. The intense vibrations of her phone made her think it was probably her assistant calling, and with a furrowed brow, she sat up and answered the phone. Seeing the unfamiliar number, she could not help but scoff. She had a hunch that after being pped by her, Sally would not just let it slide. Marion answered, ¡°Sally, what do you want this time?¡± On the other end, Sally feigned surprise, ¡°Marion, how did you know it was me? | don¡¯t have any ulterior motives; | just wanted to remind you. Tomorrow is the third anniversary of you and Jameson being together, right?¡± ¡°Aren''t you nning to register your marriage with him tomorrow?¡± Sally asked then burst intoughter, that smugness audible even through the phone. It irritated Marion to no end. It is impossible to say that Marion was not angry. During her stay in the hospital, especially at the beginning, the pain from the fractured ribs and leg kept her awake at night. Afraid that Cassie and Richard would worry, she could only bite her pillow and endure the pain night after night. Those long and lonely nights were enough for her to see the reality. Sally¡¯s words only brought anger to the forefront and no other emotions. In the past, Marion would have been hysterical, but now, she was incredibly calm. She even chuckled at Sally on the other end of the phone, ¡°Honestly, Sally what kind of woman do you think | am? Do you think I''m so pathetic that I¡¯d take anything you throw at me? Like Jameson is the only guy out there?¡± ¡°You can keep him. A man like that is not worth my time.¡® Marion hung up the phone. Sally was left breathless. She felt the left side of her face, pped by Marion in the morning, bing even more painful. With a scream, Sally picked up her phone again and called Jameson. She wanted to see how long Marion could endure! Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Miss Cartier, Are You Trying to y with Me? Marion had faced off with Sally many times, but she had never won so thoroughly as she did today. In the past, she cared too much about Jameson, making it impossible for her to stay rational when confronting Sally. Despite knowing that Sally¡¯s provocations were intentional, she could not help but fall into her trap every time. Now that she had awakened, Marion suddenly realized that Sally¡¯s tricks were nothing special. She used to be so foolish! Thinking about Sally¡¯s frustrated expression after hanging up the phone, Marion felt extremely pleased with herself. She put her phone down, turned off the lights, andy back down. That night, Marion slept better than ever before. [2] In the morning, even Richard noticed that Marion looked exceptionally well. She even ate two extra buns for breakfast. Seeing her in high spirits, Richard finally felt relieved to go to work and handle the umted tasks over the past few days. Cassie had taken intermittent leave for a month to care for Marion. Today, despite Marion¡¯s insistence, she decided not to extend her leave and returned to work. 2 Marion finished her breakfast and went straight to the piano room. She had been lying in bed for over a month, and her hands felt almost rusty. [1 Touching her beloved piano, she quickly immersed herself in her world of melodies. If it were not for the sudden ringtone of her phone, Marion could have spent the entire morning in the musical world of her piano. [1] Stopping her movements, Marion picked up her phone. She frowned as she saw the unfamiliar number. Well, it seemed that Sally was undeterred. ¡°Sally, you¡¯re quite persistent. If you¡¯re so capable, why don¡¯t you go register for your marriage with Jameson today!¡± ¡°Miss Cartier, it¡¯s me.¡± Adeep and mellow male voice came from the phone. Marion was startled, and her hand identally hit the piano, creating a loud ¡°ng¡± that startled the birds outside the window. Realizing her mistake, Marion felt a bit embarrassed. ¡°Mr. Craig?¡± ¡°lm outside the vi, Miss Cartier.¡± Marion quickly wheeled her chair to the window and saw a Bentley parked downstairs. ¡°Mr. Craig, is there something you need?¡± She could not easily go downstairs due to her leg so she had to inquire first. However, as soon as she Chapter 8 Miss Cartier, Are You Trying to y with Me? finished speaking, Marion remembered why Lucas hade over.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Lucas on the other end of the phone had also realized something. The male voice that spoke again sounded more indifferent: ¡°Miss Cartier, are you trying to y with me?¡± ¡°No, Mr. Craig, please listen to me. | can exin-¡± 2/2 Exin what exactly. That she had a momentarypse of judgment? That she just wanted to provoke Jameson. However, as she was about to speak, Marion felt that she was going too far. Although she did not know what had gotten into Lucas, he was indeed very serious about ¡±pensating¡± her. ¡°So, Miss Cartier, are you ying with me?¡± The man¡¯s voice came again, and Marion nervously denied, ¡°No, I... I''ll go get my ID right away.¡± ¡ê23 As soon as she finished speaking, she heard Lucas¡¯s voice behind her, ¡°Miss Cartier, you have difficulty moving with your leg, | think you might need my help.¡± Marion felt a sense of guilt. She was not sure why Lucas had suddenly be so serious, but it seemed like he was noting to help her; instead, he was here to keep an eye on her so that she would get her ID. After Lucas spoke, he went over and lifted her. The scent of sandalwood emanated from the man, and Marion instinctively hugged Lucas¡¯s neck. Lucas stood up straight, nced down at her, and said casually, ¡°Wheelchairs are too troublesome.¡± With that, he carried her out, asking, ¡°Miss Cartier, where is your household registration book?¡± ¡°In my room,¡± Marion replied in a daze, staring nkly at the man¡¯s jawline so close to her. For a moment, she forgot how to react, just responding to whatever he asked. Watching Lucas put the household registration book into his pocket, Marion wanted to say something. However, as his dark eyes looked down at her, she swallowed nervously and hesitated. How could she dare to y with him? Enjoy Ad-Free Reading>> Go Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Married to Lucas Two hourster, Marion sat beside Lucas, holding the marriage certificate in her hands, feeling incredibly mind¡ªblown. How did she end up registering her marriage with Lucas? She had intended to sincerely apologize to him on the way and exin everything clearly. How did it escte to the point of registering for a marriage? Marion¡¯s emotions were moreplicated than ever. She bit her lip and turned her head to look at Lucas. The name ¡°Lucas¡± had been heard for seven or eight years. Marion never expected that this name would appear on her marriage certificate one day. When the car stopped, Marion¡¯s mind was still chaotic. ¡°It seems that Mrs. Craig is not very satisfied with our wedding photos,¡± a deep male voice spoke beside her. Marion snapped back to reality. The title ¡°Mrs. Craig¡± had startled her. Her hand trembled, and the marriage certificate fell onto Lucas¡¯s leather shoes. Bending down, Lucas picked up the certificate and handed it to her. ¡°Looks like you''re not satisfied.¡± Marion nced at Lucas awkwardly. ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m dissatisfied.¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Looking at the photo on the marriage certificate, the two people within that one-inch picture did not appear as discordant as she had imagined. During the recent photo shoot, the photographer had asked her to smile. Her mind was nk, and she instinctively started to smile. Marion had a pair of beautiful round-shaped eyes. When she smiled, her eyes sparkled with a radiant light, offsetting the sharp features of Lucas beside her. In the photo, the two of them looked... somewhatpatible. ¡°Hmm,¡± Lucas responded nonchntly. He got out of the car, circled to Marion¡¯s side, and then bent down to lift her out of the car. Being carried like a princess by him for the entire morning, Marion had be quite shameless. She hooked her arms around Lucas¡¯s neck, one hand still clutching the two marriage certificates. Lucas ced her back in her wheelchair. Before leaving, he suddenly stooped in front of her and looked directly into her eyes. Feeling embarrassed under his intense gaze, Marion could not help but turn her head away. ¡°You should go, Mr. Craig.¡± ¡°One week.¡± His dark eyes flickered, and he straightened up, looking down at her. He added, ¡°One weekter, I''ll Chapter 9 Married to Lucas come to pick up Mrs. Craig.¡± 2/2 Marion was shocked by his words, and as he turned to leave, she quickly reached out to pull him back. Originally, she just wanted to tug at Lucas¡¯s sleeve, but her hand moved too quickly. Her slender fingers were directly entwined with his index finger. Quickly retracting her hand, Marion curled her fingers apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Without saying anything, Lucas turned back, nced at the finger that had been pulled, and left. The phrase ¡°One weekter, I¡¯lle to pick up Mrs. Craig¡± tormented Marion to the point where she could not eat. She felt that Lucas was doing that intentionally. She imposed such a rude and outrageous demand for ¡®marriage¡¯ and now he seemed to be ¡®getting back¡¯ at her. She had not told Richard about the marriage registration yet. When Cassie¡¯s video call came, Marion was not in the mood to eat anymore. She put down her fork, picked up her phone, and pushed her wheelchair to the sofa. ¡°Marion, have you eaten?¡± ¡°| just ate. I¡¯m not feeling very hungry.¡± Marion hesitated for a moment, intending to confess about registering her marriage with Lucas to Cassie. However, before she could speak, she heard Cassie on the other side of the video call, seething with anger. ¡°Sally is shameless! The p you gave her yesterday wasn¡¯t enough! But we don¡¯t need to feel guilty for this woman. She¡¯s going to meet her downfall sooner orter! Even Jameson, that scumbag...¡± At first, Marion thought Cassie was still upset about yesterday morning''s incident, but as she continued listening, something felt wrong. Chapter 10 Do They Have No Shame? Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Do They Have No Shame? Without interrupting Cassie, she cut off the video feed and searched for her name on the inte. Just typing the name ¡®Cartier¡¯ led her to thetest news. As expected, it was trending again. #BeinguJiltedlsNotTheWorstAfterAll # firmly upied the fifth spot in the trending list, a sight that Marion could not avoid. Clicking into it, she was greeted by pictures of Jameson and Sally choosing rings. The trending topic originated from a post by someone iming to be an acquaintance within the so- called ¡®Abandoned Bride Circle¡¯. Marion clicked into it, observing the so-called gossiper¡¯s revtions [Do you all remember the nationwide uproar caused by the most pitiful abandoned bride over a month ago? Yes, the one who was jilted by the groom and then chased after the groom, only to get into a car ident ¡ª Miss Cartier! | have a friend in their circle who discovered something even more dramatic today! It is said that today marks the third anniversary of Miss Cartier and the runaway groom¡¯s rtionship. The n was to get married,plete their honeymoon, and then officially register their marriage today! However, my friend went to COCO to buy a bag and witnessed the runaway groom picking out a ring for his true love! Unbelievable! We thought Miss Cartier had suffered enough, but it turns out there¡¯s an even more pitiful situation!] Comments on this so-called exposure were mixed. Some praised Miss Cartier for escaping from the scumbag, while others expressed sympathy, considering her unfortunate treatment on their anniversary. Of course, some were simply bystanders, enjoying the spectacle and eagerly anticipating a sh between Miss Cartier and the runaway groom. Marion scrolled through thements, quickly realizing who had orchestrated this trending topic. In the past, after her performances, Sally intentionally boosted her own trending topics, positioning them ahead of Marion''s. Marion had always preferred a low profile. Although she found Sally repugnant, she did not want her beloved career to be tainted by so much external noise. Her performances were mostly low-key, with only a couple of instances where she trended, and the rankings were not high enough to attract much attention. Take the wedding incident fromst month, for example. Despite the widespreadmotion and online spection and insults directed at her, Marion never considered retaliating. It was not because she was easy to bully, but rather shecked Sally¡¯s thick¡ª-skinned nature, always inclined to magnify private matters in the public eye. On the phone, Cassie was ranting for several minutes before pausing to check on Marion. ¡°Are you still there?¡± ¡°I''m here,¡± Marion replied,ughing a bit. ¡°I¡¯m just checking my Moments app. She and Jameson had been childhood friends for twelve years, and their social circles ovepped with manymon friends. Moreover, both were part of the same social circle, which further increased their shared connections. Ch 10 No They Have No Shame? 212 The news of Jameson buying a ring for Sally had stirred up trending topics. Many people in their social circles expressed sympathy for Marion. Of course, some took this opportunity to criticize her. Sally''s friends posted the picture of Sally and Jameson on their feeds, almost universally captioned with [Sally deserves it!] Marion chuckled at the audacity of it all, and even Cassie, who had seen Sally''s feeds, was angered.¡± Don¡¯t they have any shame left?¡± For some reason, Marion did not feel a trace of jealousy. She even liked their Moments feeds. Later, she leisurely pushed her wheelchair back to her room. cing the freshly obtained marriage certificate on the dressing table, she took a photo, covering the crucial information, and posted it on her feed [Married). im Bonus For Free Every Day>> Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Well Done Cassie was initially scrolling through her friend¡¯s updates, still upset and muttering curses. Suddenly, she received a notification that Marion had posted a new update. She paused. ¡°Marioni, what did you post on your Moments?¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Marion, feeling reckless, replied, ¡°Just take a look.¡± Cassie scrolled up and immediately saw Marion¡¯s recent post. Initially, when she saw the marriage certificate, Cassie thought that Marion had impulsively gone to register with Jameson. However, when she saw the name of the groom, Cassie was speechless. ¡°Am | dreaming?¡± m Listening to Cassie¡¯s exaggerated reaction on the phone, Marion blushed, ¡°It¡¯s true, Cass.¡± Cassie quickly grasped the situation and burst intoughter, ¡°Well done, Marion! Haha, Lucas is a thousand times better than Jameson! Now | want to see how smug that, Sally, can still be! Haha, Marion, you are truly someone who aplishes big things quietly!¡± Marion, who was initially worried about Cassie¡¯s reaction to being kept in the dark, did not expect such praise. Her initially uneasy heart instantly rxed, ¡°l...am also surprised!¡± Why Lucas agreed to such an outrageous request, Marion still could not figure out. Cassie was still excited, not giving much thought to Marion¡¯s words, ¡°Marion, this update can be made public, right? Can | share it on Twitter?¡± The online insults were just too harsh, and Cassie found it increasingly difficult to swallow her pride. Concerned that Marion might, as she had done in the past, prefer not to escte the situation, she quickly added, ¡°Marion, you¡¯ve endured enough silently before. We can¡¯t lose face, nor can we lose our integrity! Sally has no shame, so why should we shield her?¡± ¡°Go ahead and post it. Let me know when you''re done.¡± ¡°Why not post it? It¡¯s perfect for hitting back...¡± Cassie realized halfway through what Marion had said earlier, ¡°Marion, did you just ask me to post it? Hearing the incredulous tone from her friend on the other end of the line, Marion became increasingly aware of her past naivety! Cassie was on the verge of tears, ¡°I¡¯m going to post it right away! I¡¯ll tag you once it¡¯s up. Gotta hang up now, Marion!¡± After posting on Twitter, Cassie even spent a thousand yuan to boost her post for more exposure. Feeling it was still not enough, she also shared an update on her Moments app. Marion had just logged onto Twitter when she saw Cassie¡¯s mention. She had two Twitter ounts- one was her verified main ount, which had around three hundred thousand followers. Cassie mentioned her on this main ount. Chapter 11 Well Done 2/2 In the past, Marion had always tried to avoid sharing personal matters on her main ount. However, it seemed the more low-key she was, the more they thought they could take advantage of her! Marion immediately contacted her assistant, who was nearly moved to tears. When the assistant saw the content of Marion¡¯s Twitter post, she could not help but burst into tears. [1 This was impressive! Marion was indeed someone who could handle difficult situations! Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Legal Matrimony After ending the call, Marion noticed her recent social media post had garnered over 99 notifications. Intrigued, she opened the post to find an overwhelming number of likes andments-within just ten minutes, it had umted over three hundred likes. Even without explicit expressions, she could sense the surprise and astonishment of her acquaintances. Marion intended to check Cassie¡¯s Twitter. However, an odd post caught her attention, consisting of only two words: ¡°Already read.¡± She did not recall having a strong connection with this Moments friend and decided not to dwell on it. Her assistant acted swiftly. Regardless of Marion¡¯s intention to keep a low profile, as one of the most promising female pianists in the 21st-century US, she naturally had a certain level of social connections and influence. In less than two hours, her news surged to the top of the trending topics. Both Marion¡¯s Moments and Twitter were buzzing. The marriage certificate she shared carried more weight than the staged photos on Twitter. Whether Jameson escaped his wedding a month ago and bought an engagement ring for Sally on the third anniversary of being with Marion remained uncertain. Still, Marion getting married was an undeniable fact. [1] Of course, there were skeptics, suggesting that Marion could not ept defeat and resorted to photoshopping to save face against Jameson and Sally. Some spectators, unbothered by themotion, intentionally tagged Radiant Group¡¯s official Twitter ount, saying [Come out quickly! Someone is impersonating your chairman¡¯s wife here and even Photoshopped a marriage certificate with Mr. Craig! Fake marriage certificates are illegal, spread the word!]Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Previously, Marion never responded to such doubts, but today, she directly posted a message on Twitter [Forging a marriage certificate is illegal. Please be informed.] Shortly after Marion¡¯s post, Radiant Group¡¯s official ount released a formal statement: [1 [Regarding the marriage of Ms. Marion and Mr. Lucas Craig, after verification, it is confirmed that Ms. Marion and Mr. Lucas Craig are indeed legally married. Thank you all for your concern about Radiant Group, Chairman Craig, and Mrs. Craig.] The statement was sinct yet powerful, instantly silencing those who used Marion of spreading rumors or photoshopping. Marion''s Twitter ount exploded with activity, as did Radiant Group¡¯s ount. Even the ount of the rtively unknown inte celebrity Cassie was overwhelmed. ¡°Hahaha, today¡¯s high-profile family drama is too exciting! The other woman attempts to unt triumph over the bride, but the bride is even more formidable, quickly securing a more powerful husband! Now, the cheating man and scheming woman can be firmly locked together!¡± [I would like to call it the ¡®Strongest Counterattack of the Year!] [Wow, is Ms. Cartier the protagonist of some gratifying fiction? She decisively suppressed the supporting character from the beginning, making me feel so relieved!] Chapter 12 Legal Matrimony 212 [At noon, when | saw the trending topic about the third party, | felt so annoyed. And then, there were people below shouting about it being true love! If it¡¯s true love, why string Ms. Cartier along for so many years? Ms. Cartier is not bound to him!] [Hahaha, the other woman ended up getting a p from Ms. Cartier. This drama is so satisfying!] [Sob sob sob, what grievances have our genius piano girl suffered! Ms. Cartier used to be so low-key. My daughter finally learned to fight back this time, and | cried in the office!] [Fan of Cartier! I''m also a fan of Cartier! I¡¯ve been a fan of Cartier for seven years!] Marion has always been low-key, and her fans could only watch her being subtly criticized a few times. This time, when Marion fought back, her fans directly went to Sally¡¯s Twitter to attack her. im Bonus For Free Every Day>> Chapter 13 Chapter 13 This Is Real Several of Sally¡¯s close friends initially tried to speak up for her on Twitter, but within minutes, they were criticized byizens to the point where they dared not speak any longer. Jessica Grey and L Ludluck could not withstand the pressure, so they took screenshots and tagged Sally in their three- person group. Sally, still teary-eyed after crying to Jameson, imed she did not know why the engagement ring incident was photographed and posted on Twitter. She cried while saying that even Jameson did not believe she would do such a thing. Jameson actively sought Sally¡¯s help in choosing the ring, and someone with ill intentions took a photo and made it into a big issue, which was not good for Sally. ¡°Sally, don¡¯t worry. | will get to the bottom of this! Alright, you''re not feeling well; get some rest. I¡¯m hanging up.¡± As soon as he hung up, Sally immediately opened the group chat with her close friends. When she saw the screenshots, her face turned red with anger. Meanwhile, Jameson, who was nning to drive to the Cartier house, received a call from his friend, Patrick Starr. ¡°Is there something wrong?¡± ¡°I''m perfectly fine, but you have a problem! Why did Marion marry Lucas? Also, what¡¯s going on between you and Sally? Are you out of your mind, actually buying a ring for her?¡± Listening to Patrick¡¯s questions, Jameson furrowed his brows. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Is Marion marrying Lucas? The ring incident isn¡¯t what you think it is!¡± Patrick snorted lightly. ¡°Enough said, the fact that Marion and Lucas got married is undeniable. Take a look at your WhatsApp; I''ve sent you the screenshots!¡± After delivering his message, Patrick promptly hung up the phone. Jameson stared at the disconnected call, understanding that his friend was angry. However, today, when he and Sally went to buy the ring, it was not as people spected online, suggesting he was proposing to Sally. Naturally, he remembered that today was the third anniversary of his rtionship with Marion, and they had agreed half a year ago to register their marriage on this day. However, due to Sally''s emotional breakdown before the wedding, he had no choice but to give up the ceremony. On the day of the ident involving Marion, he was deeply distressed. He had not expected her injuries to be so severe, thinking it was just another one of her tricks to keep him. Marion never liked Sally, and this was not the first time she yed the game of making him choose between them. [2 After learning that she had been in surgery for over eight hours, Jameson regretted his actions deeply. Yet, when he hastily returned to Lumina City, Marion refused to see him.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. On the day Marion was discharged from the hospital, she even pped Sally. Surprisingly, Sally did Chapter 13 This Is Real 212 not me her; instead, sheforted him and analyzed many of Marion¡¯s difficulties. Jameson understood that he had made a mistake this time, so he nned to buy another ring and propose to Marion on this day. Jameson¡¯s n seemed perfect, but what he did not anticipate was that Marion would marry Lucas. As he looked at the images sent by Patrick, the couple on the marriage certificate seemed neither sweet nor mismatched, carrying a peculiar harmony. Almost as if predicting his doubts about the authenticity of the marriage certificate, the next screenshot from Patrick was the official statement from the Radiant Corporation. A statement with an official seal. This is real. Jameson¡¯s face instantly paled; his mind went momentarily nk, and a surge of chaotic emotions almost overwhelmed him. For some reason, he had a very bad premonition of events toe. [2 Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Is That Lucas? Patrick continued to send numerous screenshots, but Jameson was no longer inclined to look at them. He tossed his phone aside, hastily fastened his seatbelt, and drove straight to the Cartier residence. Marion''s Twitter hadpletely exploded. Every time she logged into her main ount, her phone would freeze and be unresponsive. She nned to wait another day or two before returning to Twitter. After all, the p had alreadynded squarely on Sally''s face. Sally, who often pranced around on Twitter, proudly unting the ¡®Beautiful Young Author¡¯ title marketed by theirpany, frequently posted affected and melodramatic content, waiting for people in thements section to shower her with praise. Sally''s deliberate marketing today was just to disgust Marion, was it not? Now, everyone¡¯s attention was on her and Lucas getting their marriage certificate. Marion instantly transformed from the pitiable bride into the most sessfully vindicated Mrs. Craig. The one who should be feeling nauseated was Sally! Thinking of Sally¡¯s indignant reaction, Marion felt an unprecedented sense of satisfaction. If her ankle had fully recovered, she would have rolled on the bed in joy. She was ecstatic! Marion felt she could not express her emotions properly without ying the piano. Just as she entered the music room and set down her phone, the screen suddenly lit up. It was a message from Cassie, likely containing screenshots of Sally being criticized online. Marion smirked, took her phone, and opened the message. However, to her surprise, the screenshots were notments criticizing Sally but rather from her Moments app. To be precise, it was a screenshot of her Moments followed by the one that said ¡®Already Read.¡¯ [Help! Right after you posted your Moments, Lucas followed up with his own! Marion, your husband is unbelievably awesome!] Cassie¡¯s use of ¡®your husband¡¯ in that sentence left Marion breathless. She coughed several times before regaining her composure. As Marion looked at the screenshots, it suddenly dawned on her- Lucas had posted the ¡®Already Read¡® response. That person was Lucas? When did Lucas be her WhatsApp friend? [I saw ament from a mutual friend saying that Lucas hasn''t posted anything in three years. Today, he finally shared a Moment, and unexpectedly, it was a response to your Moments! Damn it!] [Looking at this, could it be that the sudden statement from the Radiant Group¡¯s official ount was also orchestrated by Lucas? Damn, could Lucas be your secret admirer?] Seeing Cassie¡¯s excitement, Marion quickly replied: [Honestly, I¡¯m equally surprised.] She took a breath, trying to calm her excitement: [Who would have thought that | didn¡¯t even know Lucas was on my friends list?] [I only realized that person was Lucas after seeing the screenshots you sent me.] Marion added. Chapter 14 Is That Lucas? 212Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Cassie chimed in: [The more you talk, the more exciting it sounds. I¡¯ve already imagined a whole storyline of Lucas secretly loving you.] Marion felt Cassie¡¯s imagination was going a bit too far. [You should not get too carried away with your thoughts.] After some consideration, Marion decided to express her gratitude to Lucas on WhatsApp: [Mr. Craig, I''ve seen the statement. Thank you for your cooperation.] Perhaps Lucas was busy, as he did not reply. Marion had no intention of waiting around for a message. As she opened the piano lid and pressed a key, the housekeeper came in to inform her that Jameson was downstairs and wanted to see her. Without lifting her head, Marion replied, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see him.¡± Enjoy Ad-Free Reading>> Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Marion Might Not Be Willing Yet Before Marion returned, Richard had instructed the vi¡¯s housekeeper and butler. The staff from the Royce family had arrived, and without Marion¡¯s approval, no one could let them in. Jameson, who used toe and go freely in the Cartier family, was now stopped at the entrance of the Cartier family vi. The weather was not great that day; it had been overcast since early morning, and now it had started to rain. Standing at the entrance, Jameson listened to the butler¡¯s words, his expression extremely gloomy. The rain gradually intensified. After ncing at the vi a few times, Jameson finally returned to his car. His phone had been blowing up; the news of him buying a ring for Sally had caused a stir, and the whole city knew about Marion and Lucas getting their marriage certificate. Jameson nced at the dozen or so missed calls, without any intention of answering them for now. He found Marion¡¯s number, but as soon as he dialed, he heard the customer service message: [Sorry, the number you have dialed cannot be reached at the moment.] It was then that Jameson realized Marion had also blocked his number. He lowered his head, as he looked at his phone. Finally, he got into his car and reluctantly drove away. At this moment, the atmosphere inside the Royce family was heavy. Janice Royce was huddled on the sofa, ying with her phone. She did not want to go out at all. As Jameson entered, a teacupnded at his feet. Jameson pursed his lips and looked at Bernadette and Joseph. ¡°Dad, Mom, are you Satisfied now?¡± Joseph''s face was solemn as he pped the armrest. The Royce family¡¯s alliance with the Cartier family had been set for a long time. Although the Cartier family had declined in recent years, Marion¡¯s external family had been rising. Moreover, Jameson''s elopement had ruined Joseph and Richard''s friendship. The teacup did not hit Jameson, partly thanks to the fact that Joseph has only one son. If there were another son, Jameson would have been kicked out of the Royce family long ago! Bernadette was heartbroken. She could not hold back her tears as she spoke. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you were thinking! A woman like Sally, from a decent family, who would dare to marry her? But look at what you''ve done for such a woman, harming Marion like this! Jameson, don¡¯t you have a conscience? At this moment, Janice sneered. ¡°Men. Don¡¯t they all like to cry and whine? It seems my brother is no exception!¡± Janice¡¯s words were a mockery directed at two people. Many years ago, when Joseph had an affair, was not the other woman just like Sally? Bernadette¡¯s anger red up. She wiped away her tears and walked over to Janice. ¡°Go to Marion, Chapter 15 Marion Might Not Be Willing Yet 2/02 kneel, and apologize to her! The Royce family doesn¡¯t care if she registers with Lucas. As long as she¡¯s willing to divorce, we''ll happily host a grand wedding for her!¡± Janice, always with a sharp tongue, could not resist adding, ¡°Though we''re willing, Marion may not be willing yet!¡± ¡°Janice, if you don¡¯t have anything nice to say, better to not speak at all!¡± Joseph gave Janice a stern re. She smirked and left the room. Jameson endured his mother¡¯s scolding until she had vented her anger. Then he spoke, ¡°I¡¯m willing to apologize to Marion.¡® He looked at Joseph, ¡°Dad, invite Uncle Richard and Marion for a meal. I''ll apologize to them on my knees!¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. He would apologize, he knew he was wrong. Yet, beneath Jameson''s apology, a growing sense of panic emerged. He did not know if Marion would ept this olive branch, or as Janice said, perhaps Marion did not want his gesture at all. Maybe she simply did not want him anymore. [2 Chapter 16 Jameson is Ready to Apologize Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Jameson is Ready to Apologize The rain intensified as Richard had a dinner appointment that evening, leaving Marion to have dinner alone. News about her marriage to Lucas had be widely known online, and Sally''s subtle machinations were exposed byizens. The online response ranged from envy and congrattions for Marion to mockery and condemnation for Jameson. Around 8 p.m., Marion finally received a WhatsApp reply from Lucas. Seeing Lucas¡¯s name in the notification, her hands trembled with anxiety until she read his reply: [No need to thank me, just stating the facts.] True to his character, Lucas¡¯s response was simple, efficient, and direct. He was merely stating the fact that they got married today. Marionughed, and the pressure on her heart suddenly dissipated.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. She crafted another reply: [Regardless, | appreciate and apologize for the trouble | might have caused you.] This time, Lucas¡¯s response was swift and even more concise, just a simple: [Hmm.] She screenshot Lucas¡¯s reply and shared it with Cassie. Cassie¡¯s fantasies were instantly shattered: [ So, why did Lucas marry you?] Marion pondered seriously. [Maybe he genuinely needs a wife?] After all, Arthur Craig''s health seemed to have declined in recent years, and there were rumors in their social circles about Lucas¡¯s father personally selecting a daughter-inw. The more Marion thought about it, the more it made sense. Lucas also had a half-brother, Phillip Craig, who was considered for the position of chairman of Radiant Group in the early years. With Arthur still around, the ultimate fate of Radiant Group remained uncertain. Compared to Phillip whose mother often influences him, Lucas had fewer bargaining chips. If Arthur wanted Lucas to marry, Lucas might find it hard to refuse. Instead of having a stepmother whispering in his father¡¯s ear and selecting a wife for him, Lucas might as well take charge. Although the Cartiers¡¯ influence had diminished over the years, their reputation remained untarnished. Marion¡¯s maternal family was involved in politics, making her a coveted presence in Lumina City. It would hardly be a loss for Lucas to marry her. Yes, that¡¯s it! Marion felt like she stumbled upon a fortunate oue. However, she recognized that this marriage resulted from her competitive spirit. She believed she should find an opportunity to rify things with Lucas but now was not the right time. She admitted that she, too, harbored thepetitive spirit that most women possess. Lost in her thoughts, her phone lit up again. Marion collected her thoughts and looked down at the message from Cassie: [By the way, does Uncle know about you and Lucas getting married?] Cassie¡¯s question instantly sobered Marion up. Throughout the day, she had experienced a mix of excitement and surrealism. The satisfaction of countering Sally for the first time was intense, but after the thrill, she had to face the harsh reality. Chapter 16 Jameson is Ready to Apologize 2/2 Marion''s head began to ache, and not even thements insulting Sally could ease the pain. She left the living room, kept an eye on the television, and waited for Richard to return. It was not until half-past nine that Richard returned, slightly drunk. Marion poured a ss of water and handed it to him. ¡°Dad?¡± She began. Richard naturally understood what his daughter was thinking. He took the ss and drank half of its content, but remained silent. Marion, feeling a sense of urgency, reached up and tugged at his clothes, taking the initiative to apologize. ¡°I was wrong, Dad.¡± Richard, reluctant to be stern, remembered the words that Jameson had spoken in his office earlier in the afternoon. He sighed lightly, ¡°I believe in you, Marion.¡± Upon hearing Richard''s words, Marion¡¯s eyes instantly welled up. She wanted to exin, but Richard¡¯s expression suddenly became serious, ¡°Joseph just contacted me. He said he wants to have dinner with us, and Jameson wants to apologize to you.¡± Chapter 17 Chapter 17 I¡¯m Not Going to Forgive Him Richard spoke and took another gulp of water, ¡°Jameson is not a suitable match. Even if he kneels to apologize to you, | won¡¯t let you marry him! As for the dinner gathering, | will-¡± ¡°Dad!¡± Marion hurriedly interjected. Unable to bear the pain and sorrow, Richard continued, ¡°Mar my dear, Jameson is not worthy. If it weren¡¯t for the incident at the intersection that day, you would have-¡± Marion understood what Richard was getting at. She shook her head, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m not going to forgive him.¡± Pausing for a moment, she spoke coldly. ¡°Jameson wants to apologize to me, right? Well, let¡¯s see how he ns to apologize to us! Besides, he indeed owes me and the Cartiers an apology!¡± She wanted to see how Jameson tried to apologize! Richard initially wanted to refuse this dinner gathering. He did not want Marion to have any contact with the Royces anymore. However, hearing Marion¡¯s words, he suddenly felt that attending this dinner gathering was necessary! After all, Mar did not do anything wrong. Richard hated the way people had spoken about Marion over a month ago. While the Royces med them with their words when the whole inte was ridiculing Marion, did theye forward to say anything in her defense? Richard looked at Marion, his only daughter. Since his wife¡¯s early death, he had yed the role of both father and mother, raising his daughter with care. Marion had rarely cried when she was a child, but that day, she fell into his arms, bawling her eyes out in pain. Now, recalling that moment, Richard¡¯s heart still ached. He felt Marion was right; the Royces owed them an apology! ¡°Marion, you''re right. We should indeed ept this dinner invitation! Don¡¯t worry though. | will be with you through all of it!¡± Marion nodded, relying on him as she did when she was a child, ¡°With you there, I¡¯m not afraid.¡± Despite Richard''s anger, his friendship with the Royces hadsted for over forty years. While Richard was displeased with Jameson as a son-inw, he did not say anything too decisive. After discussing with Marion, Richard called Joseph and arranged a day for the dinner. Back in her room, Marion thought about Richard¡¯s words, especially the part where he told her he believed in her. Her eyes welled up with tears again. Initially, when she wanted to marry Jameson, Richard was not very supportive. She had not informed him in advance, letting Jameson and his parentse over for a marriage proposal directly. Despite Richard¡¯s reservations about Jameson, he had agreed, considering the good rtionship between the two families and his long-standing friendship with Joseph. Chapter 17 I¡¯m Not Going to Forgive Him 272 However, the situation had changed dramatically. Now that she and Lucas have registered their marriage, Richard remains unaware, but he continues to believe in her and support her as always. Marion did not know how to describe her overwhelming feelings of gratitude. Alone in her room, Marion could not hold back her tears, but they were not intentional. Seeing her phone light up, she wiped away the tears as she picked it up. Lucas¡¯s WhatsApp nickname was the letter ¡®L¡¯. Marion had not added a note to his contact yet, but with that distinctive username and profile picture, she immediately recognized him. As she read the message, its content left Marion puzzled. Lucas was asking if Richard had arrived home. Frowning in confusion, she replied: [He¡¯s home.] Unable to resist, she added: [Mr. Craig, did my go to see you?] [No, | happened to be at the same hotel as Mr. Cartier.] [Oh, thanks for your concern. My dad has been home for an hour.]Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Lucas seemed like an attentive person, showing concern about her father. dad Chapter 18 Chapter 18 But It¡¯s All Because of Me Marion tapped the screen of her phone, hesitated for a moment, and eventually typed out a message: [ Regarding our marriage, my dad shouldn¡¯t make things difficult for you. If he does, let me know. I''ll talk to him.] She understood her father¡¯s feelings, and she believed he genuinely trusted her. However, she knew that her impulsive decision to marry Lucas might raise concerns, and her protective father would likely seek answers from Lucas. Feeling that she had already caused enough trouble for Lucas on the first day of their marriage, Marion did not want to burden him further. [Mrs. Craig, you¡¯re overthinking] came Lucas¡¯s reply. Seeing his response, Marion could not help but feel awkward. Maybe she was overthinking things. Lucas turned out to be quite different from what she had imagined. Regardless, they were bound to divorce sooner orter. Shaking off her thoughts, Marion decided not to dwell on these less important matters. Tomorrow, she had a tough battle ahead with the Royces. Tonight, she needed a good night''s sleep.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Satisfied with the sessful retaliation earlier in the day, Marion quickly drifted into a peaceful slumber after her meal. However, not everyone found it easy to sleep that night. Sally initially intended to create a trending topic to provoke Marion. She nned to wait for Marion to break down emotionally, go to Jameson, create a scene, and then deliberately make multiple calls apologizing in tears all the while portraying Marion as an unreasonable shrew. Moreover, since it was Marion and Jameson¡¯s anniversary today, Sally thought this trending topic would be enough to disgust Marion. However, things did not go as nned. Not only did it not work out, but the situation took an unexpected turn. Marion and Lucas got married, and the trending topic Sally paid for backfired, bing a metaphorical p in her face. Faced with severe mockery fromizens, she contemted whether to disclose her struggles with depression to shift public opinion. Before she could act, Jameson took the initiative. The official ount of Infinity Corporation released a rification statement, denying the rumor about Jameson buying a ring for Sally, and sternly dered their intent to investigate and hold responsible those spreading false information. With Jameson¡¯s statement out, Sally dared not escte the situation further, fearing potential consequences. She resorted to hiring some online trolls to defend her image. However, by the end of the day, she gained nothing but a substantial amount of criticism. Frustrated, she could not endure it and decided to make ate-night call to Jameson. Seeing his phone light up, Jameson thought it was a call from Marion, but to his surprise, it was Sally calling. He felt a bit disappointed but still answered the phone. ¡°Sally?¡± ¡°Did | wake you up, Jay?¡± Sally¡¯s voice was soft and seemed to carry a hint of a sob. Jameson''s Chapter 18 But It¡¯s All Because of Me sympathy for her immediately welled up. ¡°No, | couldn''t fall asleep.¡± ¡°Is it that Mar still won¡¯t forgive you?¡± Sally asked. Thinking about Marion, Jameson felt a headacheing on. Rubbing his temples. ¡°Hmm.¡± 2/2 ¡°It''s all my fault. If it weren¡¯t for me, you and Marion wouldn''t be in this situation! Jay, let me apologize to Mar again! I''ll get on my knees, I''ll beg her, I''ll promise her that | won¡¯t contact you anymore!¡± Men cannot stand to hear women cry, especially when it''s someone as delicate as Sally, distressed over the situation between him and Marion. Jameson could not bear it. ¡°Sally, don¡¯t say such things. | will handle things with Marion. Just focus on taking care of yourself!¡± ¡°But it¡¯s all because of me, you two-¡± Sally began, her voice choked with tears. Worried that she might take it too hard, Jameson had tofort her. In the process, he identally mentioned his ns for the next day. Enjoy Ad-Free Reading>> Go Chapter 19 Marion¡¯s Intentions Chapter 19 r 19 Marion¡¯s Intentions Jameson realized he had said too much, ¡°Alright, it¡¯ste. You should rest, and I''ll do the same.* Sally, oblivious to what he just revealed, obediently wished him good night and hung up. After ending the call, Jameson took out a cigarette and lit it. He could not believe that after so many years of friendship, Marion could truly be so heartless to let go just like that! Compared to certain individuals who could not sleep at night, Marion had a peaceful night¡¯s rest. During breakfast, she noticed Cassie¡¯s sarcastic remarks online. [Pah, so what if the ring wasn¡¯t for Sally? Should he have taken Sally along to help choose the ring for you?] [Sally suffered a setback this time, buying a bunch of online supporters to portray herself as an innocent white flower. It¡¯s a shame she doesn¡¯t peel off that thick skin of hers!] Cassie used to be cautious about making suchments in front of Marion. Still, after Marion casually joined in the banter yesterday, Cassie understood ¡ª her friend had indeed transformed! Marion chuckled at Cassie¡¯sments. Richard, sitting across from her, also smiled faintly, ¡°What''s so amusing, Marion?¡± ¡°Just chatting with Cassie, and she¡¯s venting her frustration- When Marion was halfway through, she realized, ¡°What is Cassieining about?¡± Marion handed her phone over, cautious of Richard''s feelings. She observed his expression while saying, Dad, don¡¯t mind the online stuff. Yesterday, the person who got scolded the most wasn¡¯t me.¡± Though Richard, being of an older generation, was not adept at inte surfing, he could not remain oblivious to the significant online buzz about his beloved daughter¡¯s affairs. ¡°I know. But | have to say, Marion, your counterattack yesterday was splendid!¡± 1 Marion took her phone back. She was pleased with his reaction. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, dad. | won''t let people bully me again. | used to be so naive. It¡¯s precisely because of my naivety that Sally thought | was an easy target. | may be naive, but I¡¯m not foolish!¡± The dinner was scheduled for the evening. After breakfast, Richard went to work, leaving Marion with another important task: dealing with the marital home she shared with Jameson. The house, a 580-square¡ªmeter, three-story vi in River Garden, was purchased by the Royces ata market value of 180 million. Marion had no intention of taking advantage of the Royces. She did not contribute a penny, and she was not going to im any part of it. In the morning, Marion contacted awyer to handle the paperwork, returning the house as a gift to Jameson. With the formalitiespleted, in the afternoon, Marion headed to the vi with the keys. This vi, intended to be Marion and Jameson¡¯s marital home, was in an excellent location. Chapter 19 Marion¡¯s Intentions 212 Originally, they were supposed to move in after the wedding. Now, everything had changed. Marion opened the vi¡¯s door and ordered all the furniture to be moved out. Although Jameson purchased the vi, she oversaw the decoration and furniture, paying for everything. She would not take advantage of Jameson; he should not expect to take advantage of her.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Of course, there were also the wedding photos hanging on the wall. Marion took a kitchen knife and cut them into pieces. At the same time, Jameson, who had just finished a meeting, received Marion¡¯s gift deed. It was their marital home. What did Marion want to achieve? Meanwhile, Jameson¡¯s secretary, Joe Sedwig hesitated to speak, ¡°Mr. Royce-¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°This is the key to the house sent by Miss Cartier. She also asked someone to pass on a message to you. At this point, the secretary was reluctant to continue. Jameson¡¯s face turned grim, ¡°Go on!¡± ¡°Miss Cartier said the vi is returned to you. She had the furniture inside moved out as well.¡± Upon hearing this, Jameson tore the gift deed to pieces. Chapter 20 Jameson¡¯s Idealistic Thoughts Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Jameson¡¯s Idealistic Thoughts Jameson tore the contract and tossed it away. The air in the room tensed up as other executives, who had juste out of the meeting, discreetly passed by, avoiding confrontation. As Jameson¡¯s secretary, it was inappropriate for Joe Sedwig to simply leave without a word. He stood to the side, attempting to minimize his presence. However, no matter how inconspicuous he tried to be, he could not escape Jameson''s attention. Jameson nced at him and demanded, ¡°Give me your phone.¡± Joe¡¯s face turned pale as he handed over his phone. He nced at Jameson and reluctantly extended his phone. ¡°Chairman Jameson.¡± Jameson took the phone without a word. Seeing that it was locked, he was about to speak when Joe, nervously, stepped forward and used his fingerprint to unlock it. Jameson''s face remained stoic as he entered Marion¡¯s phone number on Joe¡¯s device. This time, Marion answered promptly, ¡°Hello, this is Marion.¡± ¡°It''s me,¡± Jameson replied, suppressing his emotions. Despite his efforts, Marion could still discern the heaviness in his voice. Her expression turned cold instantly. Lowering her head to look at her still-braced leg, Marion spoke icily, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? We can discuss it tonight.¡± She ended the call abruptly. Jameson opened his mouth, but before he could utter a word, a busy tone echoed from the phone. When he tried calling again, he was met with the same busy signal. Marion had blocked Joe¡¯s number. Jameson felt a mix of frustration, powerlessness, and fear. The understanding and considerate Marion he once knew seemed to have disappeared. Of course, he couldprehend Marion¡¯s anger. D In these days, he deeply reflected on his actions and acknowledged that what he did that day was truly hurtful. However, he had no other intentions; he only wanted to save Sally. Marion¡¯s ident was an unexpected tragedy, and he had not anticipated the distress it would cause him. 13 During her more than a month-long stay in the hospital, Richard and Cassie had urged him to leave. Yet, he could only secretly stand outside her ward in thete night, watching her sleep peacefully. Having known each other since childhood, Jameson, despite moments of confusion, had consistently chosen Marion. He was not the type to vacite between choices. His feelings for Sally were nothing more than guilt. She could scold him and me him, but how could she deny him the chance to exin? 1 This unfamiliar side of Marion made him uneasy and held a fear that their rtionship might truly be irreparable. Jameson remained silent, and Joe stared at the phone in his hand. Although worried about the phone getting damaged, he sensed that Jameson¡¯s mood was off at the moment and dared not speak. Chapter 20 Jameson¡¯s Idealistic Thoughts 2/2 After a few minutes, Jameson returned the phone to Joe. ¡°What about the 640 | asked you to buy earlier?¡± Knowing Marion¡¯s love for the sea, Jameson had set his eyes on a yacht before the wedding, intending to gift it to Marion on the day they received their marriage certificate. However, with no wedding and no marriage certificate for him, only the yacht remained. ¡°It was deliveredst Friday.¡± ¡°Give me the keys.¡± ¡°Sure, Mr. Royce.¡± Joe sighed in relief and hurried to his office to fetch the keys. Due to the incident with the vi, Jameson could no longer stay at thepany.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. With two hours left until the dinner, Jameson drove to the port and personally inspected the yacht. It was his gesture of love and a profound expression of his affection for Marion. Later, he would make sure Marion knew. Jameson envisioned a beautiful oue, but the reality was often harsh. Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Our Current Rtionship with the Royce Family The Royce ced great importance on this dinner, with both Mr. and Mrs. Royce and even Janice in attendance. Marion and Richard arrived just in time, entering the private room to find Jameson had not arrived yet. Richard was cold and questioned the Royces. ¡°What does this mean? You spoke more eloquently on the phone than you are showing up now. We''re all here, but the one responsible is still missing.¡± Joseph''s face turned sour, preparing to apologize, when the door to the private room was pushed open. To everyone¡¯s surprise, Jameson walked in. Casting a nce at Marion, Jameson sensed the tension in the room and took the initiative to exin. ¡°| apologize, Uncle Richard. There was traffic on the way here, causing a slight dy.¡± Having spent extra time at the harbor and encountering Sally, Jameson had a brief conversation with her to avoid stirring up trouble with Marion. This led to the dy in his arrival. Marion assisted Richard in taking his seat, giving Jameson a cold nce. Richard snorted but did not respond to Jameson''s exnation. Jameson pursed his lips and took a seat. Joseph, trying to ease the atmosphere, spoke up, ¡°It¡¯s been a while since our two families sat down for a meal together. Thest time we gathered as two families... ¡°He paused, realizing the inappropriateness of his words. Thest time our families gathered for a meal was to discuss Jameson and Marion''s wedding, but now things have turned out like this. Bernadette quickly interjected, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s been a while since we¡¯ve seen you, Marion. You''ve lost weight. Eat more today!¡± Marion smiled, ¡°Thank you for your concern, Mrs. Royce.¡± Asimple ¡°Mrs. Royce¡± instantly defined the rtionship. Jameson¡¯s hand tightened, and he pleaded with her, ¡°Marion...¡± Richard interrupted him. ¡°Let''s eat first.¡± If they did not eat now, there might not be an opportunity to do soter. Janice, prodded by Bernadette, reluctantly spoke up, ¡°Marion, are you hungry? Try these cookies. My friend gave them to me, and they¡¯re quite tasty. Have a little to fill your stomach!¡± Bernadette hoped Janice could gain some favor with Marion, but Janice and Marion had never been close. Janicecked social skills and often spoke provocatively. Marion had tolerated her in the past for Jameson''s sake, but now that things had soured between Marion and Jameson, Marion had no interest in dealing with Janice. She responded dully, ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡± Janice smirked, ¡°Fine.¡± Chapter 21 Our Current Rtionship with the Royce Family 2/2 The atmosphere in the private room became somewhat tense. Jameson ced the keys to the yacht in front of Marion. ¡°Marion, this is for you, a gift for our third anniversary. Since you enjoy going out to sea, | bought a yacht. It¡¯s moored over at the new port.¡± Janice, a bit envious,mented, ¡°Bro, you¡¯re so good to Marion. | also like going out to sea. How about buying me a yacht?¡± Bernadette chimed in, ¡°Your brother being good to Marion is only natural, isn¡¯t it?¡± Marion nced at Bernadette and Janice before fixing her gaze on Jameson¡¯s hands. Smirking, she said, ¡°The current state of affairs between me and Mr. Royce isn¡¯t something | can ept as a gift. If Miss Royce likes it, that works out perfectly. Even though Mr. Royce bought it, it won¡¯t be a waste.¡± Her words hit the nail on the head, and the expressions of the Royce family members changed. At that moment, a waiter rolled in a trolley with dishes, signaling the start of the meal.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 22 Aren¡¯t You Going to Apologize On Your Knees? Chapter 22 Chapter 22 Aren¡¯t You Going to Apologize On Your Knees? Regardless of whether it was Richard or Marion, throughout the entire dinner, both of them addressed the Royces with considerable distance in their tone. Jameson''s heart sank little by little. Joseph and his wife could not even swallow their food, but Janice seemed indifferent to these tensions, enjoying her meal with relish. After half an hour, under Bernadette¡¯s nudging, Janice put down her chopsticks. The waitstaff came in, cleared the table, and brought in fruits and desserts. Joseph had prepared some wine, but Richard stated that tonight was for serious discussions, and he was not in the mood for drinks. Now that the meal was over, it was time to address the real issues.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Joseph sighed, ¡°Old friend, | know we, the Royces, owe you, the Cartiers, and especially apologize to you, Marion. It¡¯s my fault for not guiding my son properly, leading him tomit such hurtful actions.¡± ¡°Rochard, Marion, | owe you an apology.¡± Joseph paused for a moment, then opened a bottle of Moutai, filling his ss to the brim. He downed it in one go and refilled the ss immediately, taking another sip. Richard furrowed his brow, reaching out to stop him. ¡°Joseph, you...¡± Joseph pushed Richaed¡¯s hand. ¡°This is my responsibility; | failed to educate him!¡± He took another drink. Richard did not insist further. Jameson''s runaway wedding had caused Marion¡¯s severe car ident; a few drinks would not make amends for such a grave matter. Marion took away the ss when she saw Joseph about to pour a third one. ¡°Uncle Joseph, Jameson is an adult now, and he should bear the consequences of his actions himself.¡± Bernadette chimed in, ¡°Marion is right!¡± With a fierce re at Jameson, she added, ¡°Go, apologize to Uncle Richard and Marion!¡± Jameson knew what he had to do. The Royces had set the stage for all this, just to give him a chance, right? Jameson stood up, the addressed Richard. ¡°Uncle Richard, I¡¯m sorry for my impulsiveness andck of consideration, causing the Cartiers and Marion to endure so much disdain.¡± Richard had never liked Jameson from the start, and that sentiment had not changed. Listening to his apology, there was no improvement in his expression. ¡°The person you owe an apology to isn¡¯t me; it¡¯s Marion! | was never fully in favor of your marriage to her. You''ve been together for three years, and because of that Miss Reagan, how much grievance have you caused Marion? If it weren''t for Chapter 22 Aren¡¯t You Going to Apologize On Your Knees? 2/2 Marion insisting on it, | would never have agreed to this marriage! People outside say that the Cartiers are climbing the high gates of the Royces, but | only have one daughter, and | never thought about marrying my daughter into some high-ranking family! You apologize, not to me, but as long as Marion can forgive you, | don¡¯t expect your apology!¡± Listening to Richard''s words, Marion¡¯s heart stirred. She had not expected Richard to say such things in front of the Royces. If she did not forgive Jameson, the forty years of friendship between Richard and Joseph would be severed tonight. Jameson felt the impact of Richard¡¯s words. It was a p in the face. He pursed his lips, walking up to Marion. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Marion. However you want me to earn your forgiveness, just let me know. I¡¯ll do whatever you say.¡± As he spoke, he grabbed Marion¡¯s hand and ced it on his chest. Richard was not pleased. ¡°Marion, you don¡¯t need to overthink it. Do whatever you feel is right. You will always have my support!¡± Marion, initially hesitant, became more determined upon hearing Richard¡¯s words. She pulled her hand back, looking straight into Jameson¡¯s eyes. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were going to apologize on your knees?¡± Chapter 23 Chapter 23 This Is Your Retribution Marion¡¯s words caused a noticeable change in Joseph and Bernadette¡¯s expressions. Janice was also taken aback, ncing at Jameson and then at Marion, ¡°You don¡¯t have to get on your knees to be forgiven, do you?¡± Janice indirectly asked the question that Jameson and the others wanted to know. Bernadette, seizing the opportunity, added, ¡°We''re in the modern era; there''s no need to do that! I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t mean that, Marion!¡± Marion looked at Jameson. ¡°My dad told mest night that you have to get on your knees and beg me for an apology today.¡± Her words were direct, leaving no room for interpretation. Jameson felt embarrassed as he looked at Marion, ¡°If | do that, will you forgive me?¡± ¡°Forgiving you is my choice, but whether you apologize or not is yours.¡± Upon hearing Marion''s words, Bernadette¡¯s expression soured. She wanted Marion to be the Royces¡¯ daughter-inw, but given the size of Lumina City, there were plenty of fish in the sea, so to speak. ¡°Do | have to get on my knees to apologize?¡± Jameson asked again. Marion found it amusing, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say so yourselfst night? Don¡¯t you remember?¡± Jameson¡¯s face stiffened for a moment. Indeed, he had mentioned doing just that. But that was just a dramatic statement, and yet Marion took it seriously. Despite his reluctance, Jameson had no choice but to keep his promise. He took a step back and said through gritted teeth, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll get on my knees and apologize to you, Marion!¡± As he spoke, it was almost as if he pronounced each word with great difficulty. Marion looked at him without any intention of stopping him. She sat there, waiting. The private room was now eerily quiet, and the two sides were in a standoff. After a moment, Jameson finally moved. However, just as he was about to kneel, a woman¡¯s voice interrupted the scene. ¡°No! Jameson, don¡¯t!¡± Sally, crying, rushed in, pushed Jameson away, and kneeled in front of Marion, ¡°I should be the one on my knees! It¡¯s all because of me, Marion. Regardless of Jameson¡¯s actions, it¡¯s all because of me! He dyed your wedding just to save me. If you me anyone, me me!¡± ¡°| apologize to you! I¡¯m begging for your forgiveness!¡± Jameson, seeing this, quickly reached out to pull Sally up, ¡°Sally, get up. You don¡¯t need to do this!¡± However, Sally pushed him away, ¡°Jameson, don¡¯t mind me! As long as Marion is no longer angry, | Chapter 23 This Is Your Retribution can do anything!¡± Unable to persuade her, Jameson looked at Marion, ¡°Marion, what do you want me to do?¡± Marion nced at him, ¡°Do you feel sorry?¡± As she spoke, she picked up a wine ss from the table, filled it with tea, and then held the ss over Sally''s head. ¡°Sally, this is your retribution!¡± She then poured the contents all over Sally. Sally screamed. The tea was hot, but not scalding. Jameson could not bear it any longer. He snatched the ss from Marion¡¯s hand. ¡°Enough, Marion!¡± 2/2 Chapter 24 It¡¯s Over, Jameson Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Chapter 24 Chapter 24 It¡¯s Over, Jameson Jameson angrily threw the wine ss to the ground. The ss hit the carpet with a dull thud, marking the symbolic end to the night''s dinner. The private room now echoed only with Sally''s sobbing. Jameson pulled her up, and she continued crying with her head down. Marion nced at the ss; it had not shattered, but the remaining tea seeped slowly into the carpet. She watched the tea gradually disappear into the fibers, then withdrew her gaze and turned to Jameson. Marion felt as if the wine ss was a thread that had been tugging at her heart, and now it had finally snapped. Contrary to her expectations, there was no overwhelming sadness; instead, she felt a sense of relief. ¡°It''s over, Jameson,¡± she said softly. Her words were light, yet every person in the room heard them. Marion picked up her bag and wheeled her chair out of the room. Those words crushed Jameson¡¯s heart like a rock. He instinctively reached out to grab Marion, but she had anticipated his move, skillfully avoiding his hand. The wheels of the chair pressed against the carpet, producing a faint sound that was almost inaudible. However, it quickly grew louder as the wheels rolled on the floor, diminishing until they disappeared entirely. Marion had only moved a few meters out of the private room when she encountered Lucas, who was walking toward her. She was surprised. ¡°Mr. Craig?¡± Lucas nced at her. ¡°Out for dinner?¡± It seemed he was unaware of her dinner ns with the Royces. Marion nodded, ¡°You too?¡± ¡°I''ve got a dinner appointment.¡± He had been drinking; Marion could catch a hint of the light aroma of white wine on him. Lucas circled behind her wheelchair. ¡°Are you alone?¡± Marion shook her head, ¡°No, my dad is with me.¡± As Marion spoke, Richard also emerged from the private room. Seeing Lucas, Richard appeared surprised. However, Lucas remainedposed, ¡°Mr. Cartier.¡± Richard nodded, ¡°Go on ahead, Marion.¡± After Marion left, Richard proceeded to make some cutting remarks to the Royces. He could not stand the thought of Sally, and at this moment, he had no desire to hear Jameson trying to deceive his precious daughter any longer. Lucas heard his words but did not inquire further. He pushed Marion''s wheelchair towards the elevator. Chapter 24 It¡¯s Over, Jameson Richard¡¯s words were a direct affront to the Royces, and Joseph felt like Jameson had thoroughly disgraced him. He approached and pped Jameson hard, ¡°Look at the mess you''ve created!¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Initially, Bernadette was somewhat displeased with Marion''s harshness, but when Sally barged in, she felt a sense of relief, thinking Jameson would not have to disgrace himself and apologize. However, Richard¡¯s remarks made Bernadette uneasy. She stepped forward and gave Jameson a shove, ¡°What are you standing there for? Go after Marion. Are you going to wait for her to marry someone else?¡± This statement jolted Jameson. He instinctively rushed out, reaching the elevator just in time to see Marion and Lucas. Lucas stood behind Marion, and as Jameson appeared at the elevator door, Lucas turned to look at him, his cold eyes revealing a fierce protectiveness, akin to a wolf guarding its territory. As the elevator doors were about to close, Jameson called out to Marion, ¡°Marion!¡± Marion looked at him. The radiant eyes that used to light up when she looked at him now remained cold as if she were gazing at a stranger. im Bonus For Free Every Day>> Chapter 25 Chapter 25 Nothing More, He Seeks No Other The elevator doors closed as Marion, Lucas, and Richard stood inside. Lucas positioned himself behind Marion, one hand gripping the wheelchair¡¯s handle while the other casually yed with his fingers, brushing against her back. Marion felt a slight itch and instinctively leaned forward. Lucas noticed her movement, lowering his head as his gaze fell on Marion¡¯s hands. His dark eyes flickered. Richard, on the other hand, was oblivious to these details. He nced at Lucas and, recalling the recent events, felt it necessary to exin, ¡°Mr. Craig, please don¡¯t misunderstand. We came here tonight to draw a clear line with the Royces.¡± Upon hearing her father¡¯s words, Marion looked up at Lucas behind her. She remembered her casual mention of ¡°a gathering¡± earlier, feeling inexplicably uneasy. Marion pursed her lips and added, ¡°Jameson said he wanted to apologize to me.¡± ¡°Oh? Did he apologize?¡± Lucas inquired, his dark eyes showing a hint of interest. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Lucas responded, then turned to Richard, ¡°Mr. Cartier, don¡¯t worry. | trust Miss Cartier¡¯s character.¡± This statement carried weight, and even Richard could not help but appreciate Lucas. It was much better than the blind and ignorant Jameson, at least he would not easily suspect his daughter. The elevator quickly reached the ground floor, and Lucas continued to push Marion to the hotel entrance. When Daniel saw Marion and Richard, he paused for a moment, quickly realizing why Mr. Craig had asked him to leave first. Lucas released the wheelchair handle upon reaching the entrance. He walked up to Marion, bent down, and met her gaze, ¡°Mrs. Craig, remember to tell Mr. Cartier what | mentioned.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. He paused for a moment, ¡°I¡¯m leaving, good night.¡± After saying this, Lucas straightened up, nodded to Richard, and walked towards the waiting business car at the entrance. Marion watched his retreating figure, a lingering trace of his woody fragrance still on her nose. She collected her thoughts, turned her head, and nced at Richard, ¡°Dad, let¡¯s go home.¡± Richard did not inquire about what Lucas had said earlier; he simply smiled and agreed, ¡°Sure.¡± Their car was also waiting at the entrance. The driver got out to help lift Marion¡¯s wheelchair into the car. Father and daughter sat in the back seat, each lost in their thoughts about the confrontation with the Royces earlier. Suddenly, Richard sighed, ¡°My Marion has grown up.¡± Marion turned her head and looked at Richard, feeling nostalgic. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m sorry for being stubborn before.¡± 1/2 12 Chapter 25 Nothing More, He Seeks No Other 212 Richard understood the meaning behind Marion¡¯s words. His friendship with Joseph was one thing, but Marion¡¯s marriage to Jameson was another matter entirely. Richard had never harbored grand ambitions, and he even had a touch of literary pride. He had watched Jameson grow up since he was a child. As a son of the Royces, Jameson was naturally groomed to be outstanding in every way. However, if he were to be Marion¡¯s future husband, many aspects were not favorable. Jameson was undeniably excellent, but such a man was excessively arrogant. Growing up in such a privileged environment, he was ustomed to others obeying him, and Marion was no exception. Jameson was not a suitable match, and for the sake of that match, his daughter had suffered two bouts of frustration. Hearing Marion¡¯s apology, Richard¡¯s eyes were moist, ¡°I only want you to be safe and happy.¡± For Richard, there were no other desires; he had nothing else to ask for. Chapter 26 Sally Isn¡¯t a Good Person Chapter 26 Chapter 26 Sally Isn¡¯t a Good Person While Marion and Richard shared a deep bond, the situation on Jameson¡¯s side was grim. Marion and Richard left without looking back, turning today¡¯s dinner into a decisive breaking point for the two families. Bernadette, observing Sally on the ground, could not contain her anger. ¡°Miss Reagen is still here. Do you want others to think I''m making things difficult for you?¡± Janice, even more disdainful, remarked at Sally, ¡°I don¡¯t know if my brother¡¯s eyes are blind. Marion, who is excellent, is not worthy of his affection, but he¡¯s enchanted by such a scheming woman.¡± Hearing Janice¡¯s words, Sally malled her fists on the floor. Marion had never insulted her like this, and Janice¡¯s words felt particrly harsh. 513 At this moment, Jameson, who had gone to chase after Marion, returned. Upon seeing him, she stumbled and fell into his arms. Jameson reached out to support her, and when he lowered his head, he noticed tears mixed with the spilled tea, streaming down Sally''s face. He was stunned for a moment. ¡°Sally, don¡¯t worry about tonight''s events.¡± Sally bit her lip, shaking her head delicately. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault! If it weren¡¯t for me, Marion wouldn¡¯t have refused to forgive you. Jameson, what Marion said is right. | won¡¯t bother you anymore!¡± With that, she covered her mouth as she cried, and left. ¡°Sally!¡± Jameson wanted to chase after her, but Joseph stopped him with a shout, ¡°Come back!¡± Sensing his father¡¯s anger, Jameson reluctantly halted his steps and walked back to the private room. Joseph felt he had lost all dignity today. He looked at Jameson, managing to restrain himself from delivering another p. ¡°I always thought you had a sense of propriety, but because of Sally, you¡¯ve destroyed the rtionship between the Cartier and Royce families. What exactly are you doing, Jameson? You''ve disappointed me greatly!¡± Joseph¡¯sst words struck Jameson heavily. He could not fathom how things had escted to this point. He had only gone to save Sally, yet somehow, everything had spiraled out of control. 1 Even Bernadette, who usually stood by him, walked past with a dark expression. Janice added fuel to the fire, ¡°Bro, | suggest you get your eyes checked, seriously! That Sally isn¡¯t a good person!¡± Jameson frowned, ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Janice found it iprehensible that her brother could not see through the woman. ¡°At a time like this, you''re still protecting Sally? You must be out of your mind!¡± Janice huffed out of the room, genuinely thinking her brother had gone mad. Alone in the private room, Jameson stared at the wine ss still on the floor. Marion¡¯s words echoed in his mind. Chapter 26 Sally Isn¡¯t a Good PersonContent rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. 212 Awave of unprecedented panic began to spread, and Jameson hastily turned and ran out of the private room, driving straight to the Cartier mansion. However, halfway there, Jameson received a call from an unknown number. Something had happened to Sally! The piercing sound of brakes echoed as Jameson listened to Sally¡¯s weak voice on the phone, ¡± Jameson, don¡¯t worry about me. Please don¡¯t bother with me anymore. Let me die like this, it''s better that way!¡± He could not bring himself to ignore it. Tomorrow he would go to the Cartiers¡¯ residence! However, what Jameson did not know was that tomorrow held a different abyss, one from which there might be no return. Chapter 27 You Can¡¯t Beat Me 4 Chapter 27 Chapter 27 You Can¡¯t Beat Me Last night was the most peaceful sleep Marion had had in a while. She woke up at 7:30 the next morning, and after freshening up, she realized someone had sent her a messagete at night. [Marion, you can¡¯t beat me.] Ah, the familiar self-love. Without thinking, she knew it was from Sally. Unfortunately, Sally was quite cowardly; every time she messaged, it was from a different number. Marion nced at it, feeling remarkably calm. She understood why Sally was being so arrogant. Cassie bombarded her with dozens of WhatsApp messages in a row, and Marion scrolled through the screenshots to figure out what was happening. Cassie¡¯sints already filled several screens. [I''m truly speechless! How does Sally manage to debase herself every time shees near you? Such a lousy actress!] [Oh, with her looks, even if she¡¯s a good actress, it¡¯s still challenging to find a ce in the entertainment industry!] [And her crashing your family dinner, is she trying to show off in front of her future mother-inw? Doesn¡¯t she notice that Jameson¡¯s mom does not approve?] [Ils she the one behind this trending topic again? It¡¯s the same routine every time. Does Sally think you''re a fool?] There were so manyints. Marion quickly scanned through them and scrolled to the bottom: [ Don¡¯t be upset, I-] Before Marion could finish typing, her phone started ringing. She nced at the screen. Marion typically did not answer calls from unknown numbers, but as the call came in while she was typing, she identally epted it. ¡°Hello, this is Marion.¡± ¡°It''s me, Mrs. Craig.¡± Alow and gentle voice came through the phone, surprising Marion. ¡°Mr. Craig, good morning.¡± Calling so early, could it be about discussing a divorce? ¡°Good morning.¡± Lucas on the other end also greeted her and after a pause, he said, ¡°Have you seen the online situation?¡± Marion, hearing his words, breathed a sigh of relief. As long as it was not about discussing a divorce at this moment, everything should be fine. ¡°| just saw it. Did it cause you any trouble?¡± ¡°For now, nothing has troubled me.¡± Chapter 27 You Can¡¯t Beat Me 2/2 His voice was calm, yet the words he spoke were full of confidence. Marion did not find it off-putting; Lucas did indeed have the capital for such behavior. ¡°So?¡± ¡°Do you need me to handle it, or does Mrs. Craig want to deal with it herself?¡± This question surprised Marion. She had not expected Lucas to call to offer help with this matter. However, Marion declined his kindness. ¡°This kind of thing has already harmed you. | won''t trouble you further. | can handle it.¡± The person on the other end of the call seemed to be contemting. After a two¡ª-second pause, spoke again, ¡°Alright, | have some information here that should be helpful to you. Give me your email, and I''ll send it over.¡± ¡°Sure, I''ll send it to you on WhatsApp.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± he Marion sent her email to Lucas as promised. ¡°Mr. Craig, I''ve sent you my email. I''ll hang up now, okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± He responded but did not end the call, so Marion had to hang up herself. Last night, a video of Marion asking Jameson to bed for her forgiveness had been posted online. Initially, public opinion online was just watching the show, but as the second video of Sally also on her knees to help Jameson seek forgiveness surfaced, Marion became the target of criticism. someone beg on their knees, right?] [To be honest, watching this video, | suddenly understand why President Royce chose to elope! Miss Cartier is unforgiving! Making someone beg on their knees is insulting! And she even poured hot tea on someone¡¯s head, is this woman a psycho? | saw her smiling while doing that! Oh my, just looking at her smile gives me the creeps!] [Why make things difficult for another woman! Marion is so ruthless, no wonder Jameson doesn¡¯t like her anymore!] Thements under the second video were all criticizing Marion, and quite a few people even commented that Jameson¡¯s elopement was well-deserved because of Marion. Sall had been martyred in the second video. Of course, there were rational and intelligent onlookers, but those faint voices of reason were quickly drowned out by the abusive comments. Such videos were inherently prone to generating high interest, especially when the uploader chose such an eye-catching name. In just half an hour, the hashtag #RunawayGroom HasReasons # soared to the third spot on the hot search list. Cassie was furious and started arguing with people on Twitter using her alternate ount. Marion had originally nned to go for breakfast, but seeing the continuous rise in the poprity of the hashtag on Twitter, she decided to have her aunt bring breakfast to her room. Taking five minutes to carefully craft her response, Marion then posted a concise message on Twitter with the relevant hashtags. [Regarding the video where Miss Sally apologized at my request, | see no need to defend my actions in the video. However, there are two points | need to rify: Firstly, | never asked Miss Sally to beg for an apology. It was Miss Sally who abruptly appeared between our family dinner with the Royses and knelt in front of me, pleading for my forgiveness for my ex-boyfriend. Secondly, | strongly disagree with the notion that ¡®Miss Sally did nothing wrong, and it¡¯s my petty- mindedness that led to Jameson¡¯s elopement.'' Miss Sally does bear responsibility, and Jameson, as my fianc¨¦, was wrong to run away at a crucial moment during the wedding!] [Below are some handwritten text excerpts from our conversations over the three years of my rtionship with Jameson:]N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Chapter 28 | See No Need to Defend My Actions Chapter 28 Chapter 28 | See No Need to Defend My Actions [Oh,e on... Hasn¡¯t Miss Cartier gone a bit too far? It¡¯s fine to part on good terms, no need to make someone beg on their knees, right?] [To be honest, watching this video, | suddenly understand why President Royce chose to elope! Miss Cartier is unforgiving! Making someone beg on their knees is insulting! And she even poured hot tea on someone¡¯s head, is this woman a psycho? | saw her smiling while doing that! Oh my, just looking at her smile gives me the creeps!] [Why make things difficult for another woman! Marion is so ruthless, no wonder Jameson doesn''t like her anymore!] Thements under the second video were all criticizing Marion, and quite a few people evenmented that Jameson¡¯s elopement was well-deserved because of Marion. Sall had been martyred in the second video. Of course, there were rational and intelligent onlookers, but those faint voices of reason were quickly drowned out by the abusive comments. Such videos were inherently prone to generating high interest, especially when the uploader chose such an eye-catching name. In just half an hour, the hashtag #RunawayGroomHas Reasons # soared to the third spot on the hot search list. Cassie was furious and started arguing with people on Twitter using her alternate ount. Marion had originally nned to go for breakfast, but seeing the continuous rise in the poprity of the hashtag on Twitter, she decided to have her aunt bring breakfast to her room. Taking five minutes to carefully craft her response, Marion then posted a concise message on Twitter with the relevant hashtags. [Regarding the video where Miss Sally apologized at my request, | see no need to defend my actions in the video. However, there are two points | need to rify: Firstly, | never asked Miss Sally to beg for an apology. It was Miss Sally who abruptly appeared between our family dinner with the Royses and knelt in front of me, pleading for my forgiveness for my ex-boyfriend.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Secondly, | strongly disagree with the notion that ¡®Miss Sally did nothing wrong, and it¡¯s my petty- mindedness that led to Jameson''s elopement.'' Miss Sally does bear responsibility, and Jameson, as my fianc¨¦, was wrong to run away at a crucial moment during the wedding!] [Below are some handwritten text excerpts from our conversations over the three years of my rtionship with Jameson:] Chapter 284 See No Need to Defend My Actions 2/2 October 16, 2019 Jameson:[¡®Mar, I¡¯m sorry. Sally got caught up with someone at the bar. | need to go there now, but I''ll make it up to you for your birthday tomorrow!] Marion: [Jameson, today is my birthday. If you dare to go, we''re done!] Jameson: [Mar, don¡¯t be ridiculous. You know Sally can¡¯t handle stress!] February 14, 2020 Jameson: [Mar, Sally is missing. Let¡¯s split up and find her!] Marion: [Jameson, today is Valentine¡¯s Day!] Jameson: [Valentine¡¯s Day happens every year. Sally going out alone is very dangerous! Can''t you be sensible?] August 25, 2020 Jameson: [Mar, I''ll drop Sally home ande to see you.] Marion: [It¡¯s midnight, Jameson. Where are you?] October 16, 2020 Jameson: [Happy birthday, Marion!] Marion: [Are you with Sally?] Jameson: [Mar, don¡¯t jump to conclusions. We just happened to meet, and Sally came over for a change of scenery!] Due to the lengthy texts, Marion prepared the response in her notes and then posted screenshots of all the hand¡ªtyped chat records on Twitter. Marion¡¯s response was quick and decisive. With the addition of the chat record screenshots, sympathy quickly shifted from Sally to Marion. Chapter 29 Heartache for Miss Cartier Chapter 29 Chapter 29 Heartache for Miss Cartier Upon seeing Marion¡¯s Twitter post, Cassie immediately shared it with ament: [After being friends with Mar for twenty years, I''ve watched her endure this pair of scoundrels. If Mar weren''t soft -hearted and low-key, | would have exposed that shameless Reagan girl long ago! Innocent? If she¡¯s innocent, why does she call Mar in the middle of the night to protest? If she¡¯s innocent, why does she always create trouble at crucial moments? If she¡¯s innocent, what business does she have at a dinner between the Cartiers and the Royces?!] Marion¡¯s Twitter post contained a wealth of information without any exaggeration or embellishment. Over the two-plus years of her rtionship with Jameson, every significant holiday had involved Sally. However, anyone with a bit of sense could see that Sally''s actions were intentional. Cassie¡¯s Twitter post did not explicitly say much, but it seemed to say everything. Upon closer inspection, the post carried substantial information. It was such an explosive piece of news. Thements from themuting workers on their way to work were unusually enthusiastic. Plot twist! Plot twist! Miss Reagan isn¡¯t a simpleton! A bunch of people are saying that Miss Cartier is too much! Laughable. Understand first, this was a gathering of the Cartiers and the Royces. Regardless of what those two families were doing, she, a person with no connection, suddenly appeared in front of Miss Cartier, begging for forgiveness for a certain Mr. Royce. And she¡¯s innocent? If | were Miss Cartier, I''d have her thrown out immediately!] [You''re quite bold! | don¡¯t dare say anything! | just said that Miss Reagan is quite something, and a bunch of people chased me with insults. Miss Cartier is in a difficult situation!] | can¡¯t believe it! Miss Reagan is really something! On every important holiday, she manages to drive away Mr. Royce. Is that man a fool? Does Miss Reagan only know Mr. Royce? Doesn''t she have any other friends?]Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡®Don¡¯t make a scene,¡¯ ¡®There¡¯s nothing between us,¡¯ ¡®We¡¯re just friends," ¡®If you think that way, | can¡¯t help it,¡° ¡®Can''t you be more sensible?¡® -the scumbag¡¯s quotes, unbelievable. Heartache for Miss Cartier!] In just twenty minutes, Twitter had flipped. Thements were either criticizing Sally and Jameson or expressing sympathy for Marion. Sally, who was originally readingments criticizing Marion, was taken aback when she saw her Twitter private messages growing in number. Thements under hertest post were also increasing rapidly. Sally opened thements and found that they were all criticizing her. In this short time, Sally quickly refreshed the trending topics. #MissCartier Responds # had climbed to eighteenth ce. Clicking into it, Sally saw Marion and Cassie¡¯s posts, and her face changed. In the WhatsApp group, Jessica and L urged her to quickly post on Twitter to shift the focus. But Chapter 29 Heartache for Miss Cartier how could she redirect the attention? 2/2 Marion had already posted screenshots of their conversations. If Sally continued to y the victim and act innocent, she would only face harsher criticism. At this moment, all she could do was endure the criticism. However, there was one thing she could refute ¡ª Cassie¡¯s statements. Every time she called Marion, she used a fake number, sent messages from different numbers, and registered under a different name. Cassie''s confident assertions might be an angle for Sally to counterattack. Chapter 30 Had He Truly Been Wrong All Along? Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Had He Truly Been Wrong All Along? After Marion posted her message, she sat down to have breakfast while scrolling through thements. Surprisingly, she found satisfaction in seeing Sally being criticized. Marion suddenly understood why Sally always liked to stir up trouble online. Even though the people on the inte were strangers, being criticized by someone you dislike still brought a sense of pleasure. Marion could not help but regret not responding to Sally online sooner. In just half an hour, her reply had climbed to the third spot on the hot search list. The hashtag #TherelsAReasonForThe Runaway# followed closely behind. Laters to the online spectacle easily grasped the situation. Meanwhile, Jameson received a call from Joe Sedwig who had just learned about the online situation.¡± Take down the hot search!¡± Jameson demanded. However, ten minutester, he received another call from Joe. ¡°Mr. Royce, we can¡¯t take it down...¡± Jameson¡¯s face turned red. He immediately grabbed his coat and headed to the Cartiers¡® mansion. Richard, thinking Marion was still asleep, had just finished breakfast and was about to leave for work when their cars crossed paths. Richard¡¯s demeanor immediately turned icy. He instructed his driver, ¡°Go straight ahead.¡± Jameson was just about to call out to Richard, but before the words ¡°Uncle Richard¡± left his mouth, Richard''s car had already passed him. Jameson¡¯s face stiffened for a moment. He parked his car near the Cartiers'' mansion and got out, heading towards the entrance. The Cartiers¡® butler and housekeeper recognized Jameson, but today, it seemed like they had not seen him. They walked around the greenhouse, ignoring him. Jameson took out his phone to call Marion. Just as he pressed the number, he remembered that he had been blocked. Staring at the balcony on the second floor of the mansion, Jameson realized that he could not enter the Cartiers¡® residence. And without getting in, he could not talk to Marion.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Jameson stared at the messages his friends sent on his phone, his expression bing increasingly grave. He looked at Marion¡¯s response and felt an inexplicable pain in his chest. Had he truly been wrong all along? He had never intended to harm Marion. As he examined Marion''s post on his phone, realized that he could not find a single reason to defend himself. He seemed to have never treated Marion well. Realizing this, Jameson''s face turned pale. Looking back at the Cartiers¡® mansion, an unprecedented panic gripped his heart. This time, he truly understood his mistake! As his phone suddenly rang, Jameson did not intend to answer. Just as he was about to shut it off, he noticed it was a call from Joe. ¡°What is it now, Joe?¡± ¡°Mr. Royce, you have a meeting at nine this morning. LIL Chapter 30 Had He Truly Been Wrong All Along? Jameson, still looking at the Cartiers'' mansion through the car window, spoke after a pause, ¡°I know.¡± Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Can He Remove It? Marion finished breakfast and was nning to practice the piano. Just as she was about to leave her room, she received a message from Cassie. [Damn! Sally is such a bitch! She dared argue with me!] Cassie sounded furious in the voice message, and Marion raised an eyebrow. [I''ll take a look.] Marion wheeled back and refreshed the feed on the webpage. Soon, she saw Sally¡¯s response. [I''m sorry! | didn¡¯t realize that my youthful indiscretion caused so much misunderstanding between you and Jay. There was indeed no inappropriate behavior between Jay and me. However, | regret that my actions have led to so many misunderstandings on your part. | genuinely apologize for barging into the family dinner between you and Jay. | didn¡¯t think much at the time. | just didn¡¯t want you and Jay to miss out on so many years of connection because of me. Getting on my knees was entirely voluntary on my part, You never made such a demand. | apologize for my impulsiveness andck of consideration! I''ll personally face you and apologize to you. | hope everyone will stop spreading this vicious rumor and causing more harm to you and Jay. As for the blogger who took the video without permission, | will pursue all legal avenues! Finally, regarding what @cassgreaves said about me calling you in the middle of the night, | do not admit to it. If | did it, | did it. If | didn¡¯t, | didn¡¯t. | apologize for what | did, and for what | didn¡¯t do! Once again, | sincerely apologize to Jay and you.] After reading Sally¡¯s response, Marion fell silent for a moment. She had not expected Sally to dare respond at this point. Sally¡¯s audacity was beyond ordinary. Her resilience was far greater than Marion had imagined. Due to Sally¡¯s response, conspiracy theories about Marion began to emerge. Some imed that Marion deliberately had her best friend make thosements, misleading everyone into thinking that Sally waspeting with her for Jameson. Marion chuckled at thesements, suddenly understanding why Sally chose to make a move at this time. Was she not just trying to shift the focus? Sally dared to respond because she was confident that Marion had no evidence against her. However, Marion did have such evidence. That night when Sally called, Mario, who was unusually clear- headed, knew it was Sally and immediately recorded the conversation. The audio of that entire call was still on her phone. Marion did not bother arguing with Sally. She simply uploaded the recording online. ¡°Speak up, what do you want to say this time?¡± ¡°Sally, how do you know it¡¯s me? | mean no harm; | just wanted to remind you that tomorrow is your third anniversary with Jay, right?¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Chapter 31 Can He Remove It? 2/2 ¡°Are you nning to register with Jay tomorrow?¡± ¡°Do you have some misunderstanding about me, Sally? Do you think my life is a garbage dump or that there¡¯s only one man in the world?¡± ¡°If you''re so fond of collecting garbage, then keep it to yourself. I¡¯ve already thrown it away.¡± At the 28th floor executive office of Radiant Group. Daniel entered Lucas¡¯s office again. ¡°Mr. Craig, Mrs. Craig just posted another message.¡± The man at the desk raised his head. ¡°What did she post?¡± ¡°A recording of a conversation,¡± Daniel said and tactfully yed the recording. Lucas listened, his features subtly changing, his dark eyes inscrutable. After a while, he nced at Daniel, ¡°Put Mrs. Craig¡¯s post at the top of the trending searches.¡± Daniel nodded in understanding and, recalling the recent call, added, ¡°Mr. Royce wanted to remove the trending topic about this incident.¡± Lucas had been holding his pen but paused slightly at Daniel¡¯s words. In his cold, proud eyes, there was a hint of disdain, ¡°Can he remove it?¡± Certainly not. Chapter 32 Such Disgusting Words Chapter 32 Chapter 32 Such Disgusting Words Marion''s response was direct and forceful, without a trace of nonsense. Once the recording was released, Sally¡¯s facade was immediately torn apart. The sympathetic tone towards her vanished, and no one dared to speak up for Sally. [Miss Marion is truly formidable! Miss Sally sought trouble and got it this time.] [So early in the morning and yet this gossip is so satisfying! Let''s set the standard for entertainment gossip ording to this, thank you!] [Oh, this... is a brutal p in the face! Miss Sally, do you have anything else to say this time?] [No way, right? Are there still people who have not seen Miss Sally''s true colors? She¡¯s just a bitch! Even without this recording, Miss Sally has always been the third wheel among couples! Miss Marion probably just suffered from being too devoted to her ex-boyfriend before. Now that they¡¯ve broken up, Miss Sally''s motives have be quite clear!*] Marion knew that this time, she had dealt a fatal blow to Sally. She doubted Sally coulde up with anything to turn the tide. Cassie was also overjoyed, and even though she got fined fifty bucks for beingte to work, she remained happy. As for Sally, watching Marion''s recording trending at number one, she was dumbfounded. How could this happen? How did Marion have a recording? Upon hearing the recording, Jessica and L refrained from speaking. Talking further would only expose them to potential bacsh. As Marion anticipated, Sally refrained from making any more online statements. #RecordingExposed # This trending topic held the top spot for a full three hours until other trends pushed it down, and Marion¡¯s recording eventually got buried in more recent news. Everyone online now knew Sally''s true colors. Just as Jameson emerged from a meeting, he thought the hype had subsided. However, Joe promptly yed the recording for him. Jameson listened, his expression unreadable. ¡°Do you think Sally is provoking Marion?¡± Even without listening, Sally¡¯s intention was evident to Joe. ¡°You can¡¯t tell?¡± Marion had just been discharged, and Sally called in the middle of the night to discuss their dating anniversary. Such disgusting words would be evident to anyone. Jameson''s face darkened instantly. Without a word, he returned to his office. Joe, fearing a scolding, dared not follow. Inside his office, Jameson read through the hotments on Marion and Sally¡¯s Facebook posts. Chapter 32 Such Disgusting WordsPublished by N?v''elD/rama.Org. 2/2 Each piece of evidence wasid out before him leaving no choice but to believe in Sally''s ulterior motives. He closed Facebook and he gazed at the dark wooden desk in his office. After a moment, Jameson picked up the phone and dialed Joe¡¯s extension. A few secondster, Joe knocked on the door and entered. ¡°Mr. Royce, did you need something?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Jameson responded and pulled out a pack of cigarettes from the drawer. He took one out, lowered his head, and lit it. The scent of nicotine filled the air as he nced at Joe. ¡°Do you think | should ignore Sally?¡± 1 Joe hesitated for a moment, considering how to delicately phrase his response when Jameson suddenly spoke in a cold, pressing tone, ¡°Tell me the truth!¡± Joe stiffened. ¡°You really shouldn''t interfere with Miss Sally, if you intend to marry Miss Marion.¡± Joe¡¯s words were clear. Jameson¡¯s previous actions were akin to ying both sides. Jameson took a deep drag of the cigarette, waved his hand, and said, ¡°You can go.¡± Joe closed the door behind him as he exited the office. Jameson slumped back, the cigarette burning down to his fingers, yet he remained oblivious¡ªhaunted by Marion¡¯s words from the previous night, ¡°We¡¯re done.¡± im Bonus For Free Every Day>> Chapter 33 Chapter 33 It Was a Little Foolish The online buzz persisted until the afternoon before subsiding. People within the social circle were well aware that Jameson had forsaken Marion, his childhood sweetheart of twelve years, for the scheming Sally, whom many referred to as a ¡®she-devil¡¯. In secret, many criticized Jameson for being blind. Even Tessa Cooper, the wealthy heiress from the Cooper family, who had never been fond of Marion, posted a cryptic message in support of Marion in her social circle. Upon seeing Tessa¡¯s post, Cassie felt a sense of nostalgia and shared a screenshot with Marion, saying, ¡°Marion, even that ¡®Medusa¡® seems to feel sorry for you!¡± Marion and Tessa had never gotten along since childhood. During Marion¡¯s school days, Tessa had frequently framed and sabotaged her. Their rtionship was like fire and water, and not even a facade of false friendship remained. Cassie thought Tessa was ruthless, like a cold-blooded snake, hence the nickname Medusa.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Marion saw Cassie¡¯s screenshot after she finished practicing the piano, and felt a twinge of sentimentality. Look at that, even her arch¡ªenemy found Jameson¡¯s actions excessive. Why had she endured this for so many years? Marion gave a wry smile, acknowledging that she was not entirely innocent. Indeed, she was perhaps a little foolish. There was a knock at the door and Marion collected her thoughts. ¡°Come in.¡± ¡°Miss Marion, what would you like for dinner tonight?¡± In the blink of an eye, it was already past four in the afternoon, and another day was quickly passing by. Marion looked away from her phone. ¡°Is my dading home for dinner?¡± ¡°He is. Mr. Cartier mentioned it before he left this morning.¡± ¡°Oh, | see.¡± Marion propped her chin on her hand, as her fingers tapped her cheek. Then, her bright eyes lit up, Can | cook tonight?¡± ¡°Of course, you can!¡± Mable the housekeeper smiled. ¡°Mr. Cartier always praises your cooking skills. He''ll be delighted if you cook tonight!¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. I''ll cook!¡± - Marion wheeled herself to the kitchen with Mable. It had been a while since she had cooked, and her skills had be rusty. In the evening, when Richard came home and heard that Marion was cooking that night, he could not hide his joy. Watching his daughter busy in the kitchen, he felt both proud and touched. Chapter 33 | Was a Little Foolish 2/2 As Marion finished thest dish and had Mable bring it out, she washed her hands and joined them at the dining table. It had been a long time since father and daughter had enjoyed a meal together. Richard opened a bottle of red wine to celebrate the asion. ¡°Mar, care for a ¡°Ill join you, Dad.¡± ss?¡± Marion handed the wine ss to Richard, who poured her a third of the red wine. Mable and the butler discreetly went downstairs, leaving the space for the father and daughter. In contrast to the warmth at the Cartiers¡¯, the atmosphere at the Royces¡® was entirely different. Jameson¡¯s affair with two women had caused quite a stir online. Although no one explicitly used him of ying both sides, his actions were evident to anyone with eyes. That day, Bernadette faced numerous sly remarks in public, and returned home with a visibly distressed expression. As for Joseph, although no one dared to say anything directly to him, such a major scandal could not entirely silence the gossip around him. A few indirectments reached his ears. Due to Jameson¡¯s actions, the Royces had be theughingstock within their social circle. Even Janice had engaged in several heated arguments due to the unpleasantments. Regardless of the quarrels, the fact remained that Jameson, the heir to the Royce family, looked down on a legitimate heiresses but fell for a woman of a questionable background. The aroma of the meal wafted through the air at the dining table, but none of the Royces touched their utensils. It was evident that they were all waiting for Jameson. As Jameson''s car left the garage, he spotted Sally standing at the entrance. Chapter 34 Chapter 34 You Should Apologize to Her For the first time, Jameson felt a hint of irritation towards Sally. He did not want to deal with her and tried to pretend he could not see her. He hoped she would not directly block his path. The jarring screech of brakes drew the attention of onlookers to the ck Lexus. Jameson saw Sally standing directly in front of his car and felt an unprecedented anger. He pushed open the car door and stepped out. ¡°Do you have a death wish?¡± Sally looked up, tears streaming down her face, eyes red and pleading. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jay. | just wanted to tell you | didn¡¯t mean it!¡± In the past, Jameson might have softened at the sight of her in this state. However, considering the recent online events, his emotions were moreplex than ever. Had Sally changed, or had he misjudged her character from the beginning? Jameson was conflicted as he looked at Sally. ¡°You im it wasn¡¯t intentional? What about the recording?¡± He asked, his tone tinged with impatience. As soon as he mentioned it, Sally¡¯s face turned pale. Trembling lips hinted at an attempt to speak, but she struggled for words. She could only gaze at Jameson with pleading eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jay.¡± ¡°Saying sorry to me won''t cut it. In all of this, the one who suffers the most is Marion. You should apologize to her!¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Sally pressed her lips together, wiped away a tear, and said, ¡°Jay, are you going to apologize to Marion? I... I''ll go with you. Those things were all my wishful thinking. They have nothing to do with Marion!¡± Jameson could guess at her intention. ¡°If youe with me, it won''t be an apology, Sally! If you genuinely realize your mistake, let''s minimize contact in the future!¡± Then Jameson got into the car. Sally looked at him in disbelief, her tears fell even more than before. The shock lingered for several seconds. This was the first time Jameson had spoken so sternly to her! The ck sedan drove away, leaving Sally standing there alone. It took Sally several seconds to react. The hand hanging at her side tightened gradually. Despite the whispers of onlookers, her fragile facade diminished bit by bit, leaving only resentment and defiance in her eyes. She refused to believe she could notpete with Marion! The Mercedes quickly parked downstairs at the Cartiers¡¯. Jameson stepped out of the car and pulled out his phone, dialing Richard¡¯s number. Marion had blocked him, so he had no choice but to call Richard. Chapter 34 You Should Apologize to Her 2/2 Richard, slicing a pomelo, ignored the ringing phone. Instead, he said to his daughter, ¡°Marion, can you answer my phone?¡± Marion put down her phone and picked up Richard¡¯s. When she saw the caller ID disying ¡®Jameson ¡®she immediately hung up and then blocked the number using Richard¡¯s phone. Richard ced the pomelo slices on a fruit tter. He saw that Marion had not answered the call.¡± What''s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing, just a sales call.¡± Richard did not think much of it. He moved the sliced pomelo in front of Marion. ¡°Try to taste it and see if it¡¯s sweet.¡± Although the pomelos that month were not particrly tasty, Marion liked them. They were a new variety cultivated by someone Richard knew, and he had specially brought a box for her. ¡°Thanks, Dad.¡± Marion took a bite of the pomelo. It was not overly sweet, but it was refreshing and quite enjoyable. ¡± Delicious, Dad, you should try some too!¡± Richard smiled, took a slice of pomelo, watched TV for a while, and could not resist bringing up the topic on his mind. ¡°Marion, Lucas mentioned you''re moving to his ce next week...¡± Chapter 35 From Now On, | Am Mrs. Craig 1/2 Chapter 35 From Now On, | Am Mrs. Craig Having raised his daughter for so many years, Richard was naturally reluctant to part with her. Marion was also taken aback. When she thought about the matter, her fair ears gradually turned red. ¡± The news about me getting married to him is already known to everyone. It seems inappropriate not to move in. After all, we just made a public disy, and if we lived separately, it wouldn¡¯t look good. ¡°Although my marriage with Lucas is more of a facade, only the two of us know that. Moreover, Lucas had already asked me to move in, so there must be a reason for it. He did me a big favor, and it¡¯s only right for me to reciprocate.¡± Richard did not see it as a problem. ¡°Although you''ve registered your marriage, you haven''t had a wedding ceremony, and there were no formal gifts exchanged. If you don¡¯t live together, outsiders won¡¯t have much to say.¡± Marion was about to say something when Jameson¡¯s voice came from downstairs. ¡°Marion! Please,e down and see me! Marion!¡± It waste at night, and Jameson was yelling downstairs. Was he out of his mind? Marion''s expression immediately turned cold, and Richard, who had also heard it, said, ¡°Howard!¡± Howard the butler at the Cartiers'' had already heard Jameson calling from downstairs and was nning to go upstairs to discuss the matter with Richard. Clearly, Richard had also heard it. Howard hurriedly ran upstairs. ¡°Sir.¡± ¡°Tell the man downstairs that if he calls on us like that again, we''ll call the police!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Howard had never seen Richard so angry. His face had turned blue. He did not dare dy and ran downstairs immediately. Jameson was still calling for Marion. When he saw the Cartiers¡® butlering out, he felt relieved, thinking Marion was willing to see him. ¡°Howard.¡± ¡°Mr. Royce, it¡¯s better to note here again. Mr. Cartier said that if you continue like this, he will call the police.¡± Call the police? Did she not have a heart? Jameson''s expression changed, but he knew he had to see Marion tonight. He had a premonition that if he did not see Marion tonight, they would be done for! Thinking about that, Jameson gritted his teeth. ¡°Well, then, call the police. | won¡¯t leave until | see Marion.¡± Chapter 35 Chapter 35 From Now On, 1 Am Mrs. Craig 212 For the first time, it urred to Howard that Jameson was such a shameless person. He used to think Jameson was quite a gentleman, but it seemed he had misjudged him. Howard did not say anything and turned to go upstairs to convey Jameson¡¯s words to Richard and Marion. Richard was a refined gentleman in his youth, and even after entering the business world, he always carried an air of schrly refinement. He had lived for more than fifty years and had never lost control as he did that day. Upon hearing Howard¡¯s exnation, Richard raised his hand and smashed the ss in his hand. He was so angry that his hand trembled. ¡°This is going too far! Too far! He can¡¯t say anything useful can he?¡± He was intensely angry. Marion hurriedly approached him and gently stroked his back. ¡°Dad, calm down. I''ll go talk to him.¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t go. I''ll go!¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Richard did not want his beloved daughter to face such humiliation, so he raised his hand to stop Marion. Marion insisted. ¡°Dad, | understand him. If | don¡¯t go down to see him, he won''t give up.¡± Frustrated, Richard took a step back. ¡°Fine, but I''ll go down with you!¡± After a moment of consideration, Marion reluctantly made a concession. ¡°Okay, but Dad, let me handle themunication with him. ¡°But...'' Richard frowned. He was afraid that if Marion went down, she might be swayed by Jameson¡¯s words. Marion understood her father¡¯s concerns. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve married Lucas. From now on, I¡¯m Mrs. Craig.¡± Enjoy Ad-Free Reading>> Chapter 36 x Chapter 36 If You Keep This Up, It¡¯s Over 1/2 Chapter 36 If You Keep This Up, It¡¯s Over Marion had Howard bring her wheelchair downstairs, and she descended step by step, holding onto the handrails. Her legs were healing well, and the cast could soon be removed, but the doctor advised her to limit movement for a faster recovery. On the ground floor, Marion settled back into the wheelchair, and Richard pushed her out of the vi. Jameson finally ceased his calls when he saw Marion. He had been shouting downstairs for nearly ten minutes, and his throat felt dry and hoarse. ¡°Marion... Jameson reached out to hug Marion. Since the wedding, he had not touched her. In the past, during their two years together, he was not fond of overly sweet expressions of love. The frequency of kisses was minimal, and asional embraces were merely due to prolonged separation. Back then, he did not think much of it. Now, with their rtionship on the rocks, Jameson realized how precious even a simple hug could be. However, as he extended his arms, Richard forcefully intercepted him. Marion, still maneuvering her wheelchair, moved back at Richard¡¯s gesture.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Uncle Richard-¡± Jameson nced at Richard, recoiling at the anger in his eyes. Jameson¡¯s face burned with embarrassment. Richard addressed him sternly. ¡°Speak and keep your hands to yourself.¡± After the warning, Richard cast a harsh look at Jameson and then turned to enter the vi, heading towards the pond to feed the goldfish. Jameson had not seriously looked at Marion for a long time. Under the dim nightmp, he observed Marion in the wheelchair, feeling the weight of her unspoken words. ¡°Marion, how''s your leg? Has it not healed yet?¡± Marion had no intention of engaging in romantic discussions with him. ¡°What are you here for?¡± Her head tilted slightly upward, and her round eyes looked at him with a clear and cold gaze, her words dripping with indifference. Jameson felt a lump in his throat, and his eyes grew misty. ¡°Marioni, | know | was wrong. I¡¯ve done many things wrong in the past. | promise | won''t have any contact with Sally in the future! Can we.. can we start over?¡± Hearing his words, Marion chuckled. ¡°Jameson, you have no shame, don¡¯t you? You want to be with me, but I¡¯m not interested in infidelity.¡± She snorted. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, I¡¯m married to Lucas.¡± Chapter 36 If You Keep This Up. It¡¯s Over 212 Jameson¡¯s face turned pale, but he quickly recovered. ¡°I know you''re doing this to provoke me, right? | truly understand my mistakes this time. Marion, after years of being together, | don¡¯t believe you can just let it go like this!¡± He could not believe it! Twelve years of childhood sweethearts, and in just one month, Marion would let everything go? ¡°Whether you believe it or not, forging a marriage certificate is illegal. The fact is, | am married to Lucas,¡± Marion said. Pausing for a moment, she looked at Jameson, curled her lips coolly, and then dered emphatically, ¡°And the truth is, | don¡¯t want you anymore!¡± The words felt like a heavy blow. Jameson was staggered. As he looked at Marion''s cold smile, his expression darkened. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it! You can¡¯t deceive me! We''ve known each other for so many years, and | know how much you like me! Besides, you''re still living in the Cartiers¡® house. The act with Lucas seems realistic, but | won''t believe it, Marion!¡± ¡°| know I¡¯ve embarrassed you. If you want to embarrass me in return, fine! | admit it. But Marion, if you continue like this, it¡¯s over. Listen to me, divorce Lucas, and we can have a new wedding. I''ll give you a more grand and beautiful ceremony than before!¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t be angry, Marion¡± Jameson crouched in front of her and reached out to touch her cheek. He was hoping for the familiarity of the past, but Marion turned her head and avoided his touch. His thumb brushed over Marion¡¯s hair. Chapter 37 Chapter 37 She Called Him ¡®Honey* Marion looked at Jameson in front of her, never expecting him to say such words! Up until then, he still thought that as long as he coaxed her, she should forgive him and they would reconcile! The gentleman from her youth had remained in her memories. He had changed long ago, and Marion had known it all along but was unwilling to ept it. She lowered her gaze and stared at the phone in hand. The thread in her mind had finally snapped. Marion selected Lucas¡¯s number as anger and disappointment flooded her emotions. When the call went through, there was only one thought in her mind. She wanted Lucas toe over, and pick her up! The phone emitted a series of connecting sounds, and after about five or six seconds, the man on the other end answered. ¡°Mrs. Craig?¡± Acool andzy voice came through the phone, and Marion gripped the phone tighter, ¡°Honey, I¡¯ve finished dinner. Come to my house and take me home.¡± ¡°Honey?¡± The man, who had been leaning against the car, suddenly straightened up. His slender fingersnded on the buttons of his cor, and with a gentle press of his index finger, the tightly closed cor loosened slightly, revealing the man¡¯s sexy vicle. Despite that, he still felt the warmth rise in him. His hand moved downward, undoing the second button. Marion listened to the voice on the phone in puzzlement. The man¡¯s voice was deep and mellow, and even though he was not in front of her, she felt his breath on her face. It made her cheeks flush. She softly responded with a ¡®Hmm¡® and nced at Jameson. Then she added, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. | have a follow-up appointment tomorrow. Come quickly to pick me up.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Upon hearing the man¡¯s acquiescence, Marion hung up the phone. She looked at Jameson coldly. ¡°If you¡¯re not busy, wait for my husband toe and take me home.¡± With that, Marion pushed the wheelchair and turned to return to the Cartiers¡¯ vi. Richard, seeing the situation, quickly walked over. Considering Jameson''s presence, he could not say much, so he used his eyes to signal Howard to quickly close the door. Howard understood the signal and promptly closed the main gate. Jameson stood in front of the Cartiers¡® gate, his mind filled with Marion¡¯s recent call where she referred to someone as ¡®honey.* She called Lucas her ¡®honey¡¯. Once inside the vi, Richard finally spoke. ¡°Marion, did you really ask Lucas toe and pick you up? Are you not going to stay at home tonight?¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Chapter 37 She Called Him ¡°Honey* Marion had been provoked by Jameson, but she was not entirely impulsive. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m just putting on a show for Jameson. When Lucas arrives, I''ll ask him to drive me around outside. I''ll be back home tonight.¡± She had known Jameson for many years and understood him well. If she did not let Lucase over that night, Jameson might stand at the Cartiers¡® gate all night. Marion was not concerned about him standing outside for a night. She was more worried about unwanted attention from the public or neighbors. To prevent Jameson from bing a frequent visitor, Marion decided to cut ties with him. Richard understood his daughter¡¯s intentions. As he looked at Marion, who had grown into a graceful and poised youngdy, he felt a warmth in his heart. ¡°Regardless of the circumstances, | believe that you will make the right choice!¡± His daughter had grown up, disying a blend of softness in character and decisiveness in actions. Chapter 38 Chapter 38 Well yed, Mr. Craig At the same time, in the ck Bentley, there was a sudden stop. The driver in the front quickly pulled over and parked. Daniel, in the passenger seat, was also puzzled and turned back cautiously to Lucas, ¡°Mr. Craig?¡± ¡°You can both get off here and go home. Take a cab. Thepany will reimburse you.¡± Daniel thought Lucas was about to get angry. During dinner, Wayne Wolowitz was asking for trouble by arranging such a ¡®surprise¡¯. Lucas left the private room, his face a mask of emotions. After getting into the car, he remained silent until he answered a call half a minute ago. Hearing Lucas¡¯s words, Daniel quickly signaled to the driver, and the two of them got out of the car promptly. Lucas went around to the driver¡¯s seat, extended his long legs into the car, and smoothly sat inside. Soon, the Bentley sped away, leaving only Daniel and the driver on the roadside. Fifteen minutester, the Bentley entered Sapphire Lake Vis. After another two minutes, it slowly drove into a smallne and then stopped in front of Vi No. 15. Lucas got out of the car and only then noticed someone was standing in front of the car¡ª-Jameson. Lucas nced at Jameson, whose expression was indifferent as if he were looking at a random cat or dog on the roadside. Jameson felt the disdain in the other¡¯s gaze. ¡°Mr. Craig, you''re ying this act quite well.¡± Lucas pressed the doorbell and then turned his head to look at Jameson. ¡°Oh, then please, Mr. Royce, enjoy watching me finish this y. However, the duration might be seven or eight decades. | wonder if you can endure it.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. With contempt and arrogance still lingering in the air, the Cartiers¡¯ butler emerged. ¡°Mr. Craig, pleasee in.¡± Howard¡¯s deferential attitude made Jameson¡¯s eyes turn red. Howard used to treat him the same way, but now he showed such respect to Lucas. As he watched Lucas enter the Cartiers¡¯ residence, Jameson moved his leg to follow. However, before he could step inside the vi, Howard intercepted him, ¡°Mr. Royce, | have been informed that the Cartiers do not wee you.¡± With that, Howard pushed the door forward, and with a loud ¡®ng,¡¯ it shut, barring Jameson from entering. Jameson stood at the doorway and watched as Lucas followed Howard inside. His face turned dark and livid. ¡°Mr. Cartier and Miss Marion are waiting for you upstairs, Mr. Craig.¡± Lucas nodded and followed Howard up to the second floor. Marion heard the doorbell and knew Lucas had arrived. Thinking about her recent exmation of ¡® honey¡¯, she felt a warmth creeping up her ears. Just as she was gathering herself, Howard had already led Lucas upstairs. ¡°Sir, Miss, Mr. Craig has arrived.¡± Chapter 38 Well yed, Mr. Craig 2 Lucas first looked at Richard. ¡°Mr. Cartier, good evening.¡± Then, his dark gaze subtly shifted andnded on Marion, seated on the sofa. With Jameson causing trouble downstairs, Richard found Lucas quite pleasing. His attitude was very demure. ¡°Thank you for coming. Please have a seat!¡± He nced at Marion and sat directly beside her. ¡°No trouble at all. It¡¯s something | should have done earlier.¡± Richard poured a cup of tea for Lucas. He feared any misunderstandings and decided to exin the situation. ¡°The person downstairs was shouting for Marion earlier. We were afraid of disturbing the neighbors, so we had to go down to see him. Marion called you over to get him to leave.¡± Lucas took the teacup. ¡°Mr. Cartier, rest assured. Since I¡¯m married to Mar, | trust her.¡± When Marion heard Lucas call her ¡®Mar¡¯, she felt her hands tremble slightly. Richard named her Marion and affectionately called her Mar. Marion meant ¡®beloved¡¯. Thus, Richard hoped that in the future, a good man would cherish her and treat her as his top priority. When her parents and close friends called her by her nickname, Marion did not mind. Even when Jameson, due to their long acquaintance, called her by her nickname, she did not feel much sentiment. Only with Lucas, after a few rare encounters and their recent marriage, he had switched from ¡°Miss Marion¡± to ¡°Mrs. Craig¡± within a day. Marion felt the warmth rise in her cheeks and blushed. Enjoy Ad-Free Reading>> Chapter 39 Chapter 39 Want to Touch It? Richard was delighted with Lucas¡¯s words. He took a sip of tea and said, ¡°Trust is the most important thing between husband and wife.¡± This statement from Richard was both contemtive and advisory. Lucas humbly responded, and the two chatted for a while. Then Richard tactfully left Marion and Lucas alone in the living room. Only Marion and Lucas remained in the living room as Richard went upstairs. Lucas leisurely put down his teacup, turned his head to look at Marion beside him, and raised his eyebrows. ¡°Heading home, Mrs. Craig?¡± He knew how to tease her. Marion felt awkward and apologized. ¡°Sorry, Jameson can be annoying. Can we go out for ate¡ª night snack?¡± Marion was aware of her inconsistency¡ªshe called Lucas toe over, but now she was hesitant to leave with him. After speaking, she pressed her lips, avoiding direct eye contact with Lucas. Being a clever man, Lucas naturally understood Marion¡¯s intention. He loosened his legs and crossed them in front of Marion. As he extended his leg, the fabric of his trousers brushed against Marion''s lower leg. She felt a sense of coolness and a tingle in her legs. ¡°What kind ofte-night snack would Mrs. Craig like?¡± Marion instinctively pulled her leg inward. ¡°There¡¯s a street near Sapphire Square with manyte- night snack stalls. Would that be okay?¡± Observing Lucas in his smart suit, Marion suddenly felt that the ce might not be suitable for him.¡± Let''s go to Ocean Street instead near the Tidal Wave za.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Lucaszily raised his hand and casually pulled at the cor of his shirt. With the first two buttons undone, the shirt cor opened even wider. Watching his slender and fair fingers brushing over hisPublished by N?v''elD/rama.Org. corbone, Marion gulped silently. The man was very seductive. Realizing the nature of her thoughts, Marion¡¯s face instantly heated up. Catching a faint woody fragrance from the man, she abruptly stood up to avoid identally brushing against her injured leg. However, as she did so a hand appeared around her waist, and a strong arm cushioned her fall and prevented further harm to her injured leg. ¡°Did you hurt yourself?¡± She had just taken a light breath when she heard the man¡¯s pure and deep voice near her ear. Marion subconsciously lifted her head, and her gaze collided directly with his intense ck eyes. Leaning over to hold her, Lucas¡¯s body was now almost entirely pressed against hers. The distance that had initially been a half arm''s length was reduced to a fist-sized gap, intensifying the crisp 2/2 Chapter 39 Want to Touch It? woody scent between them. His breath synchronized with hers, and Marion felt her cheeks heating up. She awkwardly averted her gaze. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Craig.¡± ¡°Aren''t we husband and wife?¡± Marion stiffened for a moment, then turned her head to look at him. She saw the faint teasing smile in his dark eyes, she realized he was mocking her. ¡°| deliberately said that for Jameson to hear.¡± ¡°| know.¡± Lucas withdrew his hand from around her waist and straightened his legs then stood up beside her. ¡± Let¡¯s go for ate-night snack, Mrs. Craig.¡± Marion looked at his outstretched hand, hesitated for a moment, and then reached out to take it. ¡± Thank you.¡± Lucas was not as cold¡ªhearted as was rumored. Marion¡¯s wheelchair was still on the first floor. As she approached the stairs and was about to descend slowly, Lucas came up from behind and lifted her. ¡± No need for the trouble, Mrs. Craig.¡± His broad arms cradled her and made her appear especially petite. It was surprisinglyfortable. Marion thanked him, and her gaze fell on the man¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple. She watched it move up and down. She instinctively mirrored the gesture nervously. Throughout the journey, Marion''s hands itched to touch his neck. Fortunately, the staircase was only about twenty steps, and Lucas, who exercised regrly, carried her effortlessly, quickly reaching the ground floor. ¡°Do you want to use your wheelchair?¡± Lucas asked. Marion snapped out of her thoughts and felt embarrassed as she nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Lucas ced her in the wheelchair, but instead of getting up immediately, he leaned forward and ced both hands on the wheelchair¡¯s armrests. He was almost at eye level with her. Meeting those ck eyes, Marion¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but she tried to maintain herposure. What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Want to touch it?¡± Chapter 40 Lucas Isn¡¯t a Good Person 4 Chapter 40 Chapter 40 Lucas Isn¡¯t a Good Person Marion had not had a chance to react when her left hand was suddenly gripped by Lucas¡¯s own. The next moment, her fingertips touched the firm spot on his neck. Lucas had squatted in front of her. He tilted his head and invited her to touch his Adam¡¯s apple. Marion quickly withdrew her hand, stammering, ¡°I¡ª¡± ¡®| just thought about it, but | didn¡¯t want to actually touch it!* she thought to herself. Lucas lowered his head and looked at her. ¡°Don¡¯t want to touch it? Weren''t you curious?¡± ¡°No, I-¡± For the second time, Marion could not find the words to exin herself. She saw Lucas¡¯s embarrassed expression. ¡°You really don¡¯t want to touch it? Your curiosity is easily satisfied, Mrs. Craig.¡± He spoke casually as if touching his Adam¡¯s apple was as normal as inviting someone over for dinner. As he spoke, his Adam¡¯s apple rolled up and down. Marion stared at it, her mind had gone nk. Almost involuntarily, she reached out to touch it. ¡°How does it feel?¡± As she realized what she had just done, Marion wished she could find a hole to bury herself in. When did she be such a lecherous person? But Lucas¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple did feel quite... sexy. Marion dared not look at Lucas. She lowered her head and nervously pulled at her skirt. ¡°Let¡¯s go for supper. I¡¯m hungry.¡± Marion felt like she must have been out of her mind to have done what she just did. Lucas nced at her rosy ears, a hint of anusement in his dark eyes. He stood up and pushed her wheelchair. ¡°Let¡¯s follow Mrs. Craig¡¯s suggestion.¡± As Marion was pushed out of the vi, the night wind seemed to cool the heat on her face. However, when she saw Jameson still standing at the vi¡¯s entrance, any embarrassment on her face vanished. Lucas paused just after leaving the vi. His left hand, which had been on the wheelchair¡¯s handle, instinctively circled Marion¡¯s shoulders. Marion''s body stiffened as she sensed a slight weight on her shoulder. The man¡¯s warmth transmitted through the thin shirt to her shoulder, and Marion felt the heat rising on her face again. ¡°Mr. Royce, | hope you won''t harass my wife anymore. If my wife is unhappy, I¡¯m unhappy. If I¡¯m unhappy, | can¡¯t guarantee | won''t do something to make you unhappy.¡± Then Lucas nced at Marion. ¡°Let¡¯s go home, Marion.¡± Chapter 40 Lucas Isn''t a Good Person 212 Jameson''s face changed, and he blocked the two before they could move. ¡°Marion, Lucas is not a good person. You don¡¯t have to associate with wolves just to annoy me!¡± Marion looked at him coldly. ¡°I know my husband better than you do. Every decision | make is carefully considered. Do you think | married Lucas just to upset you? Do you think | can¡¯t live without you for the rest of my life?¡± Then she raised her hand and pped Jameson. It was fortunate that he had lowered his head otherwise, she might not have landed that p. Jameson covered his face in disbelief, the stinging pain reminding him that Marion had just pped him. ¡°This p was long overdue! Jameson, from now on, you¡¯re on your own!¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Marion turned and nced at Lucas. Although she had not said a word, Lucas was already pushing her wheelchair to the passenger side of the Bentley. Lucas opened the car door. ¡°Need any help, Mrs. Craig?¡± Marion shook her head, feeling embarrassed. ¡°I can manage.¡± She stood up from the wheelchair and entered the car. Lucas folded the wheelchair and ced it in the back seat, then got into the driver''s seat. Jameson watched as the Bentley drove away. im Bonus For Free Every Day>> im x Chapter 41 Chapter 41 Is Returning to Your Own Home an Inconvenience? Jameson had not fully recovered from the p Marion gave him when he saw the Bentley getting farther away. He kept watching until the car turned a corner and disappeared. Only then did Jameson regain his senses and hurriedly turned back to his car. He had known Marion for twelve years and had never heard about her connection with Lucas. There was no friendship between Richard and Lucas, so Jameson could not believe that Marion had any real involvement with the man. Their sudden marriage was perplexing to him. The Bentley had not traveled far from the mansion when it was stopped by a red light. The car came to a smooth halt, and Lucas nced at the rearview mirror. His thickshes were lowered, casting shadows that concealed the coldness in his eyes. Then the light turned green, and the stationary Bentley gradually started moving again. After about ten minutes, the car came to another stop. ¡°Mrs. Craig?¡± Marion pretended to be asleep. She was unable to face Lucas after the incident with his throat. She was not sure what hade over her to make her touch him like that. Although Lucas did not me her, Marion still felt embarrassed. Hearing him call her name, Marion''s heart skipped a beat. She slowly opened her eyes and rubbed them as if she had been sleeping. ¡°Did you call me?¡± Lucas looked at her, and in his dark eyes, Marion found a hint of emotions that were hard to read. Feeling tired?¡± he asked. Under his gaze, Marion felt inexplicably guilty and instinctively sat up, as if facing a stern high school principal. ¡°Not very tired, just closed my eyes for a bit,¡± she mumbled, trying to divert the conversation.¡± What¡¯s up? Do you have something to attend to?¡± Marion''s eyes were drawn to his hand that casually rested on the steering wheel. Lucas leisurely tapped on the steering wheel, his index and middle fingers interweaved and created a subtle rhythmic sound. ¡°No.¡± His thin lips moved slightly as he raised his hand and pointed to the rearview mirror outside her car. ¡± We probably won''t be able to have supper now.¡± Marion''s eyes followed his pointing finger and noticed many cars behind her. At first, she had not noticed Jameson¡¯s car, but she soon spotted it. Understanding Lucas¡¯s implication, she pursed her lips. ¡°If | head over to your ce now, will it be an inconvenience?¡± ¡°Tsk, is returning to your own home an inconvenience?¡± Chapter 41 4s Returning to Your Own Home an Inconvenience? 2/2Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. As he spoke, he shifted his focus, gazing at the red light that had just turned green, and restarted the car. Because Jameson was persistent, Marion''s strategy of ¡®eating supper¡¯ was not going to work. If they went out for supper, Jameson would be even more skeptical of their charade. Marion and Jameson had known each other for twelve years, and they understood each other quite well. However, love had always been a matter between two people, and with Sally in the picture, everything had changed. Jameson knew Marion quite well, as long as the matter did not involve Sally. Simrly, Marion understood him just as deeply. Marion was still lost in thought when the car slowed down. She snapped out of it and looked ahead, realizing that they had arrived at Lucas¡¯s house. The automatic gate sensed Lucas¡¯s car and opened slowly. The well-maintained garden appeared neat under the night lights, but Marion still could not see the whole picture. Her heart began to race¡ªwas she about to ¡®enter the lion''s den¡®? Marion watched as the car entered the garage. She was indescribably nervous. Chapter 42 He is Still Outside 4 Chapter 42 Chapter 42 He is Still Outside With a ¡®click¡¯ Lucas had unbuckled his seatbelt. He opened the car door but did not get out. His left hand rested on the steering wheel, and he leaned toward Marion, ¡°Home sweet home, Mrs. Craig.¡± He reached over and helped her unbuckle her seatbelt. Marion stiffened. The woody fragrance in the air made her hesitant to move. Fortunately, after Lucas unbuckled her seatbelt, he exited the car. He circled to the back seat, took her wheelchair, and ced it in front of the garage door. There were three steps leading out of the garage. Marion had just hopped up one step when Lucas suddenly turned and lifted her. ¡°| can manage on my own.¡± Lucas lowered his head, nced at her, and showed no intention of putting her down. ¡°It¡¯s not the first time, Mrs. Craig. No need to be so polite.¡± Marion found herself being carried to the living room on the first floor. The silver-toned decor made the entire living room seem spacious. She was ced on the sofa. When Lucas bent down, the cor of his shirt loosened slightly, and she could not help but steal a nce at him. Lucas¡¯s physique was impressive! ¡°What would you like to drink?¡± he asked. ¡°Anything is fine.¡± Lucas did not say anything more. He walked from her and disappeared behind the TV wall. Not long after, he returned with a ss of juice and ice water. He ced the juice in front of her and grabbed the TV remote. ¡°Feel free to watch something. | need to make a call.¡± Then Lucas picked up his phone and walked outside. ¡°Is everything okay?¡± The call was from Martin Hubermann. Lucas raised the ss to his lips, and tilted his head slightly as the ice-cold water refreshed him. He turned back and looked through the floor-to-ceiling ss, and focused his gaze on Marion sitting on the sofa. ¡°Didn''t you say we''ll ¡®do¡® something tonight?¡± ¡°Oh, | forgot. You guys go ahead.¡± With that, he hung up the call without hesitation. Instead of going back inside immediately, Lucas swirled the water in his ss ss, hastening the melting of the ice. Just as the phone quieted down, it vibrated again. This time, it was not a call but a message in the WhatsApp group of four. Chapter 42 He is Still Outside 212 Laicas opened the message. Preston Piper had mentioned him. (Are you really not joining us?) [Something came up.) He replied with a short message. Martin, who was always the gossipmonger, chimed in as soon as Lucas replied: [What ns could you possibly have? | heard Wayne had set you up with a beautifuldy, What does she look like?] As he considered the message, Laicas¡¯s eyes narrowed. He frowned, tapped his phone, and replied; [ Have to get up early tomorrow, apanying the wife for a follow-up appointment.] After that, Lucas did not bother to check the group messages. However, the WhatsApp group for Lumina Four¡¯ was buzzing. Martin: [What?] Preston: [What¡¯s going on?] Tobias: [What are you all talking about?] Martin: [Where did Lucky Luke get a wife from?] Martin: [Is Lucky Luke just showing off his lovey¡ªdovey side?] Preston: [@Lucas, are you with your sweetheart?] Tobias: [Is the marriage for real?] Lucas finished thest sip of his iced water and then returned to the living room. The living room was quiet. Marion had not turned on the TV. He sat down on the sofa. ¡°Are you going back tonight?¡± Marion nced at the time on her phone. ¡°You rest first. I¡¯ll have someonee to pick me upter.¡± ¡°If I''m not mistaken, he is still outside.¡± Marion knew who Lucas was referring to. Lucas took the remote control, turned on the TV, and changed the channel. The monitor at the entrance appeared on the screen. In the footage, there was a ck Mercedes parked across the entrance, and Jameson was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, smoking with the car window down. Lucas had not guessed wrong, Jameson was still there. From N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 43 Chapter 43 Outside Lucas¡¯s House Marion kept aposed face. She had figured out that Jameson was not giving up. She pursed her lips and looked up at Lucas with a hint of embarrassment. ¡°I probably won''t go back tonight.¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Her hand tightened nervously, fearing Lucas might not let her stay over that night. ¡°Moving in early might be a good idea,¡± he said casually. He turned off the TV, and the surveince footage disappeared. Lucas put down the remote control and gazed at Marion. Ina calm and unhurried manner, he added, ¡°I forgot to mention, Mrs. Craig, our house has only one bedroom.¡± Was he joking? Marion found it hard to believe. After a pause, she cautiously asked, ¡°In such arge ce, you only have one bedroom?¡± ¡°It seems that you don¡¯t quite trust me,¡± Lucas remarked, as he rose from his seat and walked toward her. Marion watched him approach. ¡°Wha-what¡¯s happening?¡± ¡°Let me take you upstairs for a tour.¡± A fresh scent of wood wafted through the air, growing stronger. Marion looked at Lucas as he once again lifted her into his arms. She hesitated to say she did not need to be carried but felt it might offend him. ¡®Well, it was not the first time he¡¯s carried me¡® she thought to herself. Marion resigned herself to the situation. Lucas carried her upstairs effortlessly. The rooms on the upper floor were concealed behind hidden doors, and Marion had no idea where the bedrooms were. Lucas first took her to the study, followed by the gym, and finally to the bedroom at the end of the hallway. The bedroom was spacious, featuring not only a bed but also a small living area, a walk-in closet of about twenty square meters, and a bathroom of about ten square meters. Once ced on the bed, Marion heard Lucas speak as she settled in. ¡°The basement is the entertainment area, and the floor below has the wine cer.¡± The vi was expansive, with well-designed and generously sized functional areas. Despite being a four-story vi with only one bedroom, after touring the rooms on the second floor, Marion felt it might not be as difficult to ept as she initially thought. The division of space was reasonable, and each room seemed just right. Lucas did not interrupt her thoughts. ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower,¡± he said then entered the bathroom, leaving Marion alone on the bed. The bed was quiterge. Marion pinched herself and nced towards the bathroom. She could feel the heat rise to her face. Chapter 43 Outside Lucas¡¯s House Big bed or not, as a ¡®fake couple¡¯ they could not share a bed! Marion raised her hand to cover her face, trying to calm herself down. She decided that the situation was easily resolved. Later, when Lucas came out, she would have an honest conversation with him. Marion believed he was a smart person who could not possibly be oblivious to why she insisted on getting married in the first ce. 2/2 She did use Lucas, that¡¯s true. Although her marriage with Lucas was not something she could break off in the short term, she was not just trying to provoke Jameson. She was more focused onpletely getting rid of him. Whether onebeled her as despicable or shameless, she indeed needed assistance. So bluntly speaking, she was using Lucas. While contemting this, her phone suddenly lit up with a message from Cassie. Cassie: [Marion, | heard that that scum Jameson went to your ce to confront you?] | saw a video of it.] Then Cassie sent the video attachment. Marion watched the video Cassie sent. She was speechless. Someone had filmed Jameson shouting for her toe down to her home vi. He¡¯s not here anymore.] (Oh, that¡¯s good.] He¡¯s outside Lucas¡¯s house.] Cassie was shocked. (Why is he at Lucas¡¯s ce? Is he looking for a fight? How do you know that Jameson is outside Lucas¡¯s house?] Marion sighed. Cassie was perceptive. She replied: [Because I¡¯m at Lucas¡¯s house.] [Are you serious?] Cassie could not believe it! Enjoy Ad-Free Reading>> x Chapter 44 Chapter 44 So...You Were Using Me Marion had not had a chance to exin before receiving a barrage of messages from Cassie. [Your rtionship has progressed so quickly!] [Has Lucas been secretly in love with all these years? And you''re married now, aren¡¯t you?] [Haha, being at Lucas¡¯s ce at this hour, is going to drive that scum outside crazy!) [Are you nning to spend the night at Lucas¡¯s ce? Oh, sorry, | should say at your home. You''re married now. Your marriage home!] [You''re amazing! I¡¯m impressed! Lucas is worth it, but don¡¯t go too far. Remember to use protection. | won¡¯t disturb you anymore!] Marion''s hands trembled as she read Cassie¡¯s messages. Her phone slipped from her grasp and landed on the bed with a thud. At the same time, the bathroom door opened. Lucas, who was wearing a bathrobe, emerged. A refreshing scent followed him. His short, wet hair hung casually over his head, and water droplets traced down his sharp features, dripping onto his chest, following the contours of his muscr physique. Lucas¡¯s skin gleamed, radiating a captivating glow beneath the ck bathrobe. Marion was captivated by the sight of the water droplets and momentarily lost herposure. She quickly averted her gaze. After drying his has, Lucas casually tossed the towel into theundry bin in the bathroom. He nced at Marion, walked into the living area, and picked up two highball sses, then grabbed a bottle of red wine. ¡°Care for a drink? It helps with sleep.¡± Marion was flustered. ¡°I''d like to talk to you.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°Thank you,¡± she added as she epted the ss. When her fingertips identally brushed against his, the cool touch made her finger twitch. Marion quickly lowered her head and took a sip of the red wine. ¡®Courage,¡¯ she told herself. Lucas ced the red wine on the small coffee table nearby, dragged a single chair to her side, sat down with his legs stretched forward, and fixed his dark gaze on her. ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡± After just having showered, a refreshing aura emanated from him. Even though it was cool in the room, Marion felt her face warming up. The red wine she had just tasted was rich and aromatic, a Chapter 44 So You Were Using Me truly fine bottle. 2/2 Marion bit her lip and sat up straighter. ¡°Regarding our marriage, | believe you should know why | married you.¡± Lucas swirled the red wine in his ss. ¡°I see. Why did you marry me?¡± Marion hesitated for a moment, her prepared words stuck in her throat. Then she looked into his eyes. ¡°Jameson ran away from our wedding to go to Sally. That was a very public humiliation for me.¡± ¡°Even when he saw me get in an ident, he left anyway. When | asked you to marry me, | intended to get back at him.¡± Pausing paused then Marion nced at Lucas. Seeing no significant change in his face, she continued, ¡°I also wanted to break ties with himpletely by marrying you.¡± ¡°So...you were using me.* Suddenly, Lucas leaned down and stopped within inches of Marion. ¡°Then, why do you think | agreed to marry you?¡± Marion instinctively tried to move back but then realized she was sitting on the bed. She attempted to shift her waist back instead. Unable to support herself, she ended up falling onto the bed. The ss in her hand tilted, and the red wine spilled directly onto her chest. ¡®Great. I¡¯ve got wine all over myself,¡¯ she thought as she felt the liquid trail down her body. im Bonus For Free Every Day>> Chapter 45 Chapter 45 Please Let Me Exin The unexpected turn of events plunged the atmosphere into an unprecedented awkwardness. Despite seeing all sorts of situations in her life, Marion was sure that she had never experienced such embarrassment before! She blushed, then propped herself up on the bed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, | wasn¡¯t sitting properly.¡± Lucas looked at her thoughtfully, and in his deep, inscrutable eyes, there was a rare glimpse of his true feelings. ¡°Would you like to take a bath before we continue?¡± Lumina City was already in the midst of summer in June. For the sake of her injured leg, Marion wore skirts every day. Today was no exception. She wore a light chiffon dress that feltfortable against her skin. However, chiffon fabric stained with red wine was lessfortable. The chiffon tightly adhered to her chest, revealing the contour of the bra underneath. It was subtly alluring. Marion''s face grew even redder. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I''ll take a bath first.¡± ¡°Your clothes are in the dressing room.¡± Lucas stepped back, creating space for her to leave. Marion quickly got off the bed and hopped on one foot into the dressing room. The dressing room was over twenty square meters in size and contained mostly women¡¯s clothing. She chose a dress, and as she turned around to leave, she found that even underwear and lingerie were prepared inside the dressing room. Marion was momentarily stunned but did not dwell on it too much. Lucas had mentioned her moving in next week, and these things were probably arranged by his secretary. Marion re-entered the room. The splint on her shin had not been removed, so it would make bathing quite troublesome. But then to her surprise, there was a shower stool in the bathroom. Half an hourter, when Marion emerged from the bathroom, she found Lucas holding her phone. She stiffened, thinking about Cassie¡¯s words. Could he have seen it? Marion nervously tried to retrieve her phone, but Lucas held it back. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to pry. | just happened to see your phone drop on the floor. When | picked it up, | identally glimpsed at the messages your friend sent you.¡± He paused. ¡°So, are you really marrying me just to get away from Jameson?¡± ¡°Of course! | know it sounds a bit far-fetched, but it''s genuinely the best solution | could think of!¡± ¡°Is it?¡± He returned the phone to her, lips curled. He chuckled. ¡°I find it a bit hard to believe.¡± As Marion took her phone back, Lucas spoke again. ¡°Maybe you should see what your friend sent you.From N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 45 Please Let Me Exin 22 Marion had a bad premonition- Sure enough, as she unlocked the screen and entered the conversation with Cassie, there was a moment when Marion wished she could disappear from the face of the Earth! Cassie: [Mar, don¡¯t feel pressured. You''re legally married now-¡ªand legally allowed to bed Lucas! Okay, | won¡¯t disturb your bridal night. Goodbye, and remember to take care of your still-healing leg!] The unread portion of the message was limited, but Lucas could probably see the part that mentioned ¡®legally allowed to bed Lucas.¡® Cassie¡¯s message, no matter how Lucas read it, made Marion feel utterly speechless. Her ears turned crimson, and she barely breathed. Marion fell silent for a while as she held her phone. Then she summoned the courage to look at the seemingly unperturbed man. ¡°Please let me exin.¡± Chapter 46 Piece of Meat Chapter 46 summoned the courage to look at the seemingly unperturbed man. ¡°Please let me exin.¡± Chapter 46 Piece of Meat 18 Chapter 46 Piece of Meat ¡°Like a justification?¡± Marion did not expect her words to be so awkward. ¡°No, | mean, please listen to my exnation.¡± ¡°Sure, go ahead with your exnation.¡± She was so tired, and just wanted the evening to be over! No one spoke, and the atmosphere became painfully awkward. Marion bit her lip. ¡°My friend tends to talk nonsense. Please don¡¯t take it to heart. She¡¯s got a wild imagination.¡± Perhaps feeling she had embarrassed herself enough tonight, Marion tried to regain herposure. | understand why you agreed to my unreasonable request for ¡®marriage.¡¯ But you need a marriage partner as well, right?¡± Marion cautiously looked at Lucas, afraid he might deny it. Lucas lifted his head slightly, indicating that she should continue. ¡°And | happen to need a ¡®husband. In situations like tonight, you are indeed quite useful.¡± ¡°Useful?¡± Lucas suddenly raised his eyes and looked at her slowly. Marion was caught off guard, and her mind inexplicably went to Cassie¡¯s message.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. It took her a couple of seconds topose herself. She pretended not to understand. She took ona more serious demeanor. ¡°As for this marriage, we both know what it is. Rest assured, | won¡¯t have any inappropriate thoughts. When you no longer need me, | will willingly go with you to get a divorce.¡± The silent man before Marion made her choose her words carefully. ¡°We can show affection publicly, but privately, we don¡¯t have to go to that extent.¡± ¡°I''ve said my piece. What do you think?¡± Marion fell silent, and gripped her phone tightly, while she waited for Lucas¡¯s response. While the man seemed gentle and considerate in their interactions, Marion knew, as did the whole of Lumina City, that Lucas was thest person one should provoke. As she watched the smile disappear from his face, Marion felt a sinking feeling rise in her. It urred to her that she might have said something wrong. No one spoke in the room. Marion lowered her eyes, mentally reying the words she had just spoken. Chapter 46 Piece of Meat 2/3 ¡°Am | very old?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°You keep saying ¡®Mr. Craig¡¯ all the time.¡± Marion looked awkward. ¡°It¡¯s a form of respect.¡± ¡°It''s not necessary.¡± Lucas nced at her, his gaze was noticeably colder. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°It''ste. Get some rest.¡± Lucas spoke and stood up. Marion was stunned, unsure if it was her imagination, but she felt like Lucas was angry. However, upon careful reflection, if roles were reversed, Marion would also be angry at being manipted. Admitting her fault, Marion dared not say anything more. She nced at the closed bedroom door and obediently got into bed. Time to sleep. She believed that things would be better after a good rest. If it were not for Jameson, things would not have escted to this point. The thought of Jameson increased Marion¡¯s disgust and resentment towards him. Devoid of love, her aversion to Jameson grew day by day. Marion raised her hand, switched off the lights, and the room plunged into darkness. Though she had not aplished much during the night, the stress had kept her on edge. Now that she could rx, Marion quickly drifted off to sleep. In the deep night, the silence was shattered by the sound of a door opening. The bedroom door was pushed open from the outside, producing a ¡®click¡¯ sound. Then the room returned to silence. Lucas gently pushed the door open and stepped into the moonlight filtering through the window. Marion was already asleep in bed, her face peaceful in the moonlight. She was sleeping soundly. Just a moment ago, she had been on guard, but now she slept in such a carefree manner. Lucas raised his hand, and his slender fingertipsnded on her rosy lips. Earlier tonight, she had chattered away, and all he wanted now was to open his mouth and silence her. Hidden in the darkness of the night, the wolfish nature in his dark eyes emerged. Lucas let out a soft hum and gently caressed Marion¡¯s cheek. ¡°Silly girl. Have you ever seen a wolf surrender a piece of meat offered so freely to him?¡± Chapter 46 Piece of Meat She was so innocent. Chapter 47 Chapter 47 He Had Not Cherished What He Had The night was exceptionally quiet. The car outside the vi had yet to leave. Jameson watched as thest light in the vi went out. His hand, holding a cigarette, trembled slightly, and a bitter taste surged in his mouth. He knew that for the night, Marion would note out of that vi again. She had legally and reasonably moved in with Lucas, having married him. As for him, waiting outside the vi, he could not find any solution to the situation. Perhaps by tomorrow morning, he would witness them leaving the vi together. Jameson did not know how he drove back. Along the way, he felt like a puppet without thoughts, driven only by instinct, returning to the Royces¡® residence. The Royces¡® house should have been quiet and dark, ready for a peaceful sleep. However, tonight, the Royces¡® house was brightly lit. Jameson parked the car in the garage, and as he ascended to the second floor, he saw Joseph sitting on the sofa with a cold expression.. ¡°Where did you go?¡± Bernadette, fearing a confrontation between father and son, walked over and patted Jameson. ¡°You came back sote. Is the company very busy?¡± ¡°| went to the Cartiers.¡± Upon hearing his words, Joseph snorted coldly. ¡°To the Cartiers? Why would you go there? To make a fool of yourself?¡± Thinking about the mocking words from thedies that day, Bernadette¡¯s expression turned unpleasant. She was never quite satisfied with Marion as her future daughter-inw. Despite Marion¡¯s influential family, Richard wasn¡¯t cut out for business. Over the years, instead of progressing, their fortune had declined annually. If it were not for Joseph and Richard''s friendship of more than forty years, as well as Marion¡¯s influential family, Bernadette would never have agreed to this match. In the past month, so much had happened, and Marion had publicly humiliated the Royces online. The more Bernadette thought about it, the angrier she became. ¡°Jameson, don¡¯t go looking for Marion again. She¡¯s married to Lucas now, and she handled things so decisively. We don¡¯t need to rush to seek her forgiveness!¡± Bernadette said in frustration. ¡°Listen to your mother. She''ll introduce you to a better candidate from a wealthy family!¡± Jameson remained silent. He neither agreed nor refused. ¡°I¡¯m tired.¡± With that, he turned and went upstairs to his room. Chapter 47 He Had Not Cherished What He Had Joseph was furious and mmed his tea cup onto the table with a loud crash, startling Bernadette. She red at Joseph. ¡°Do you have the right to be angry? Marion wasn¡¯t your choice for a daughter¡ªin w. Now, thanks to her actions, the Royces¡® reputation is ruined!¡± Bernadette¡¯s words only fueled Joseph''s anger, and he trembled with rage. ¡°How can you still say that? Is this how you teach your son? He ruined his own wedding!¡± ¡°I''m not the only one with a son here. Did you teach him anything? If he does well, it¡¯s to your credit, but if he messes up, it¡¯s allN?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. on me. Joseph, are you even human?¡± The couple continued to argue, making the night anything but peaceful for the Royces. Jameson closed the door to his room, and the soundproofing ensured that his parents¡¯ quarrel remained outside. Lying on the bed, he looked at the watch on the bedside table. It was a gift from Marion. She had given it to him, expressing her wish for him to cherish it and their future together. He had not cherished either neither Marion nor the watch. Now she had given up on him. Chapter 48 hapter 48 Lucas Gets AngryContent provided by N?velDrama.Org. Marion woke up and realized that she had slept through the night without any interruptions. She instinctively reached out to touch the bed beside her. Luckily, no one was there. She breathed a sigh of relief, got out of bed, and grabbed her phone to check the time. It was not too early and not toote it was already eight o¡¯clock. After sitting on the bed for a while, Marion went to freshen up. She had noticed the night before that Lucas had made thorough preparations. Her clothes, toiletries, and even makeup and skincare products were all readily avable. Just after finishing her morning routine, Marion received a cheerful morning greeting from Cassie. [Good morning, Mar! Still sleeping, huh? By the way, you have a follow¡ªup appointment today! If you don¡¯t respond in ten minutes, | might have to interrupt your morning activities!] Marion blushed at Cassie¡¯s words. She wondered where Cassie had picked up such expressions. Afraid of receiving more embarrassing messages, Marion quickly replied: [I¡¯m up and done washing. And don¡¯t spread rumors ¡ª we slept in separate roomsst night!] [Oh, got it! Any regrets?] Marion was speechless. [Your friend has gone offline.] Marion pocketed her phone, touched her slightly flushed earlobe, and was about to leave when the door was pushed open. Lucas stood at the doorway, one hand holding the door. The morning breeze swept over him and gently lifted the hem of his shirt. Marion caught the fragrance of crisp wood again. When he faced the light, the cold features of the man seemed to soften in the morning glow. His profound gaze met hers, revealing no discernible emotion. ¡°Are you awake, Miss Marion?¡± He called her ¡®Miss Marion¡®, and Marion could not help but recall the events from the previous night. Was he still upset? Marion pressed her lips together and greeted him, ¡°Good morning, Mr. Craig.¡± ¡°| have a meeting this morning. After | drop you off at the hospital, I¡¯ll need to return to the office.¡± He paused, brought the wheelchair, and ced it in the corridor for her. ¡°After your examination, I''ll pick you up.¡± Marion slowly approached the wheelchair and supported herself as she sat down. ¡°No need for the trouble. You-just focus on your work. After the cast is removed, I''d like to go home for a bit.¡± ¡°As you wish.¡± He walked behind her and pushed the wheelchair forward. When they reached the staircase, he halted Chapter 48 Lucas Gets Angry and stood aside, seemingly waiting for her to stand up and descend. 217 Marion confirmed it then that Lucas was angry. As he stood there, he showed no intention of helping her. After the lengthy conversationst night, where she tried to set clear boundaries, it seemed Lucas was ready to establish those boundaries that day. Suddenly, Lucas felt a forceful tug on the hem of his shirt. Lucas¡¯s dark eyes flickered, and he lowered his gaze to see Marion in the wheelchair carefully pulling the hem of his shirt. When she looked up at him, he noticed that her eyes had a watery gleam. She looked quite pitiful. ¡°Mr. Craig, can you carry me downstairs?¡± Marion who was used to being yful with Richard, now faced Lucas with a request. The tone at the end of her sentence sounded almost like a plea. Her earlobes turned red instantly. She quickly withdrew her hand and sped her palms together. She frantically tried to find a focal point. ¡°I-l can go down by myself. Mr. Craig, could you please help me with the wheelchair?¡± Then she stood up and clutched at the nearby stair railing. Just as she rose, she collided with Lucas, who was bending down to meet her. The man grunted in pain. Marion instinctively reached out to touch Lucas¡® chin, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Craig. It wasn¡¯t intentional. | didn¡¯t expect- ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± 11 As the deep male voice echoed, the fingertip of his ring finger felt cool and gentle. In the next moment, she felt his warm breath swirl around her fingers. Chapter 49 Coward Chapter 49 Chapter 49 Coward Marion stiffened. She was frozen in ce. She watched Lucas pull her hand down and then leaned in to lift her. She felt off bnce and quickly reached out to hook her fingers behind his neck. The crisp scent of sandalwood almost enveloped her, and Marion could not help but move her fingers that were entwined behind his neck. They had only met a few times, yet yesterday she had touched his throat, and today she had touched his lips! It was not until after breakfast when Lucas carried her into the car that Marion felt the heat in her finders subside. She lowered her head, looked at her fingers, and then nced at Lucas beside her. Her lips moved as if she wanted to say something, but she did not know how to start. Should she say it was not intentional? ¡®Forget it,¡¯ she thought to herself. ¡®Let him think | did it on purpose.¡± Marion did not expect her hands, which were skilled at ying the piano, to be adept at taking advantage of others. To avoid any more awkward incidents, Marion simply closed her eyes and pretended to be asleep. The morning traffic was not great, and they happened to be driving during rush hour. The Bentley had been stuck at the traffic light for almost seven minutes. Lucas was not known for his patience, but at this moment, the man casually rested his hand on the steering wheel and tilted his head to look at Marion. The morning sunlight was warm and beautiful, casting its glow on Marion through the windshield. Her fair face seemed to radiate light from every pore. The ear on the side of her cheek was tinged with a rosy hue, highlighting her smooth, wless neck. Lucas nced at Marion¡¯s right hand and raised an eyebrow. He lifted his hand and touched his lips with his fingertip. A hungry look came into his dark eyes. If Marion were to open her eyes at that moment, she would see the unapologetic desire in those deep, profound eyes. Hmph, coward. Lucas swallowed slightly, retracting his gaze, and drove forward with the flow of traffic. After a few minutes of intermittent congestion, the traffic finally began to clear. When the car stopped at the hospital entrance, Marion opened one eye. She was relieved to see that they had reached the hospital. She could not endure any more traffic congestion. Her neck would break! If only she had not chosen to pretend to sleep in such a position! She was about to open both her eyes when the surrounding sandalwood fragrance enveloped her, and the warmth from Lucas¡¯s body made her face suddenly heat up. In the next moment, Marion felt a pinch on her earlobe. She shivered all over, and quickly opened her eyes. ¡°Arre we there yet?¡± Chapter 49 Coward Lucas looked at her. ¡°Asleep?¡± Marion felt guilty and sensed that Lucas seemed to have figured out that she was pretending to sleep. She avoided his gaze and looked at his neck instead. ¡°I dozed off for a while.¡± She fumbled to release the seatbelt. Lucas observed her in silence. Then he opened the car door, got out, and walked around to her side. Then he took down the wheelchair. Marion had gotten out of the car by then. She saw him unfold the wheelchair and push it over to her. Thank you.¡± 17 Lucas nced at her. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± She sensed that Lucas was being cryptic for some reason, but she had no evidence. Marion sat in the wheelchair, and Lucas pushed her into the hospital. Unable to resist, she touched her right earlobe, which had been pinched earlier. The temperature was normal, but she could not shake the feeling that her right earlobe was heated as if it had been burned.From N?velDrama.Org. 212 Chapter 50 Do You Want Me to Embarrass Myself Again? 4 Chapter 50 Chapter 50 Do You Want Me to Embarrass Myself Again? Marion arrived early, and by the time she got there, it was already 9:30 am. The CT scan was quick, and with it being so early, there were not many people around. Lucas took a number and pushed her wheelchair over. There were only two people ahead of them. She remembered that Lucas had mentioned a morning meeting. ¡°Mr. Craig, you should go back to thepany. My father will come to the hospital to pick me up after the examination, and I''ll go home then.¡± ¡°Go back to which home?¡± Lucas asked just as he received a call. He nced at the caller ID but did not answer immediately. ¡°My home,¡± she said awkwardly. ¡°Okay.¡± His expression became noticeably colder. ¡°If there¡¯s anything, call me. With that, Lucas answered the call, and his entire demeanor changed as soon as he did. ¡°Well,¡± Marion began to say, but he turned and walked out, leaving the words ¡°I''ll move in next week ¡°stuck in her throat.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Why did it feel like he was angry again? Turns out that maintaining the facade of a marriage was not as easy as it seemed. The hospital speaker was already calling Marion¡¯s name, so she collected herself and wheeled herself 1. in. Although it was a workday, the hospital was still quite busy. Marion, alone in the wheelchair, found it inconvenient to move around. However, she nced at her still bandaged legs and felt grateful that she had a wheelchair to sit in. Even a gentle bump might have set her progress back by a month. Marion squeezed into the elevator and went to the fourth floor to find her attending physician. After reviewing her CT results, the doctor confirmed her recovery was progressing well, and the cast could be removed. However, forplete recovery, it would still take at least another month and a half. For the next month and a half, Marion would not need the wheelchair but would have to rely on crutches until she fully regained mobility. Upon leaving the examination room, she took out her phone, intending to call Richard. Just as she pressed the dial button, Jameson appeared. ¡°Marion...¡± Marion¡¯s face immediately turned cold. She turned her head away and tried to ignore him. Richard answered the phone promptly. Since Marion had not returned home the previous night, Richard¡¯s emotions were a mess. He wanted to ask about the events of the previous evening but Chapter 50 Do You Want Me to Embarrass Myself Again? restrained himself. ¡°Marion, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Dad! I¡¯ve finished my follow-up appointment. Can you ask Mr. Brody to pick me up?¡± Richard was not pleased with that. ¡°Didn¡¯t Lucas apany you to the appointment?¡± 212 ¡°He did. He brought me here, but he had an early meeting this morning, and there was traffic on the way back. After | got my CT scan, | let him go back to thepany.¡± After Marion finished exining, she tentatively asked, ¡°Dad, so can you arrange for Mr. Brody toe pick me up?¡± ¡°Of course, of course! I''ll have him get you right away!¡± ¡°That¡¯s great! Don¡¯t let me dy your work. I''ll be okay to wait for him!¡± ¡°Alright, Mar!¡± After hanging up the phone, the smile on Marion¡¯s face disappeared instantly. ¡°Excuse me, please move aside.¡± As she spoke, Marion did not even nce at Jameson. Jameson would not yield. Marion looked up and looked at him coldly. ¡°Do you think that what happened a month ago was not embarrassing enough for me? Do you want me to embarrass myself again, especially when there are so many people around?¡± Marion''s words were like a knife, cutting deep into Jameson. His stiffened, and he moved to the side, giving way to Marion. Then he followed behind her. When she noticed Jameson entering the elevator with her, the veins in Marion¡¯s hand bulged as she tightened her grip on her phone. He was shameless! Chapter 51 Chapter 51 The Former Marion Is Dead The elevator had reached the first floor. Marion found a corner with fewer people and nned to wait there for the driver from home to pick her up. However, Jameson persistently followed her. Once they reached the corner, his eyes visibly brightened with hope. ¡°Marion.¡± Jameson held onto Marion¡¯s wheelchair, intending to crouch and talk to her. However, Marion tapped the CT report in her hand onto his. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Although the report was thin and rolled up, the impact was not painful. Yet, the disdain in Marion¡¯s eyes was evident. Feeling as if a hammer had struck his chest, Jameson took a step back and refrained from touching her wheelchair. Only then did he crouch down in front of her. ¡°Marion, can you look at me?¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Marion looked at him, and for some reason, she felt devoid of any emotion despite having liked it so much in the past. If she had to describe it, there was perhaps only a trace of nostalgia. Nostalgia for the once gentle older brother, who had somehow transformed into what he was now. The past twelve years felt like a blur to her. She released her tightly held phone and calmed herself. ¡°Jameson, for the sake of our twelve years of acquaintance, don¡¯t ruin whatever feelings | still have for you. 1 Her gentle voice slowly uttered the words with a touch of regret. It was calm, yet mildly cruel. Jameson staggered, and almost fell to the ground. He managed to steady himself by cing his hands by his side and avoided an embarrassing situation. After regaining hisposure, he crouched down again and raised four fingers. ¡°40 days.¡± When he spoke again, his voice was hoarse. ¡°Did you fall in love with him in just 40 days?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you say instead that ¡®in 40 days, | ended everything between us¡®?¡± ¡°Marion-¡± Jameson looked at her, his eyes were red. Marion swallowed slightly and turned her head away. ¡°The Marion who loved you died the moment that car hit her and you left without looking back. The Marion | used to be died on the day | once looked forward to. So you can say it¡¯s a perfect Chapter 51 The Former Marion Is Dead ending.¡± 2/2 Jameson seemed to want to say something more, but Marion¡¯s phone rang. Unwilling to waste any more time on him, she answered Evan''s call. With one hand, she pushed the wheelchair away from Jameson and made her way to the entrance of the hospital. Evan was already waiting for her. Marion pushed the wheelchair and used the wheelchair¡ªessible path to exit. When he saw that, Evan hurried over, ¡°Miss Marion smiled. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mr. Brody, | can manage!¡± Evan hesitated momentarily as he lowered his hands and watched her carefully. Although Marion was smiling, the smile seemed forced and artificial, as if it had been pulled and stretched. Her eyes were still red. Evan did not know what had happened, and his position did not allow him to ask too many questions. Marion pushed the wheelchair to the car, got in, and asked Evan to put the wheelchair in the trunk. The car slowly left the hospital and made its way back to the Cartier residence. Marion looked out the window and wiped a tear from her left cheek. She would never shed tears for Jameson again. Marion put down her phone and Marion faced the window. The corners of her mouth curved into a smile. She had to smile. ¡®Marion, from now on, you mustugh heartily!¡¯ she said to herself. Chapter 52 Chapter 52 Wasn''t it too Early? When Marion returned to the Cartier residence, she decided to send Lucas a WhatsApp message to let him know that she had arrived home safely. It did not matter to her that they were not truly a married couple in the conservative sense. Marion opened WhatsApp, nced at her contacts, and fell into silence. She had forgotten that she did not have Lucas¡¯s contact! They truly were not a real couple! Wait, no, she did have Lucas¡¯s contact! Remembering that, Marion was thankful that she had been slow to react. If she had immediately called Lucas at the office to inform him of her safe return and then casually asked for his WhatsApp contact, their ¡®marriage¡¯ may havee to an end. Lucas¡¯s WhatsApp was easy to find. His disy picture had a ck background against the infinity symbol. His WhatsApp name was ¡®L¡®. They had exchanged messages before, but that was a few days ago, and the conversation had long sunk to the bottom of the messages window. Marion brought Lucas back into focus. [Mr. Craig, I¡¯ve safely arrived at home.] Meanwhile, at the office, the speaker giving a presentation in the meeting room noticed that Lucas suddenly took out his phone. His chest tightened, and he stumbled in his presentation. Lucas nced at the phone, his thick, ck eyshes obscured his emotions. Lucas disliked people checking their phones during meetings yet every time he did, it signaled his impatience to others and was often seen as a precursor to his anger. The atmosphere in the entire meeting room instantly became stifling.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. His long fingers tapped on the phone screen in an intricate pattern. Five secondster, Lucas lifted his head again. Suddenly Lucas realized that the presentation hade to a halt. He furrowed his brow but was calm as he asked ¡°Are you waiting for me to say something?¡± As he spoke, the speaker hurriedly resumed the presentation. Upon reaching the piano room, Marion received Lucas¡¯s message: [Staying for a few days?] [It seems like the media has been paying quite a bit of attention to ustely] he added, perhaps in an attempt to sugarcoat his question. Marion breathed a small sigh of relief. Upon seeing his reply, she had a fleeting sense of a wife returning to her parent¡¯s home with her husband¡¯s disapproval. A 1103 Chapter 52 Wasn''t it too Early? Fortunately, it was just an illusion. After ying a few notes on the piano and contemting her exchange with Lucas, Marion picked up her phone and replied: [Is Saturday okay?] [In the morning or afternoon?] [Afternoon?] There was a long pause on the other end of the chat. Marion thought for a moment and changed her mind. [Let¡¯s make it morning.] [I''lle to pick you up at nine!] Wait, was that not too early in the morning? [Alright] 2/3 Afraid of disrupting his work, Marion did not dare to continue the conversation. [ You go on with work. If you need anything, feel free to call me.] However, Lucas seemed to be in no hurry to end their conversation. [How''s your leg recovering?] [It''s going well. The cast is off, and the doctor says | can walk with crutches now.] As Marion thought about what she must look like with crutches, her ears turned red. Before Lucas could reply, Marion quickly ended the conversation. [I¡¯m going to practice the piano now.] [Goodbye.] Marion breathed a sigh of relief. Was Lucas that free? Certainly not. Throughout the second half of the meeting, Lucas¡¯s attention was almost entirely on his phone. Initially, the people in the meeting room looked surprised, but after watching him repeatedly pick up his phone, everyone got used to it. The speaker even felt relieved. He thought that with Mr. Craig glued to his phone, he might not be criticized too harshly that day. Of course, he had underestimated Lucas. As soon as the presentation ended, Lucas immediately dismissed the proposal. ¡°| brought you back to tell me how to generate profits, not for you to paint me rosy pictures! Can you guess what | want to do now?¡± Upon hearing this, the person in charge turned pale and stammered, ¡°Mr. Craig, please give us another chance, one week-¡± Lucas looked at him coldly, and the speaker quickly amended his timeline. ¡°Three days. We will Come up with a satisfactory solution in three days!¡± Chapter 52 Wasn''t it too Early? ¡°Three days it is.¡± Then Lucas concluded the meeting. Enjoy Ad-Free Reading>> Go Chapter 53 Chapter 53 A Newly Acquired Skill The online controversysted for several days, and Jameson and Sally were severely criticized byizens. The Royces had be a running joke, and Marion could not help but throw in some sarcastic remarks. Coincidentally, Marion came across a sarcastic post in her friend¡¯s circle that had not been properly categorized. The overflow of sarcasticments caught Marion¡¯s eye. [Some people are just lucky. They had a lousy hand, but someone picked them up, and now they¡¯ve got a good hand. Meanwhile, the other two who yed the game together are now gettingmbasted. In matters of love there¡¯s never an absolute right or wrong.] Marion used to be quite mild-mannered, but for some reason, she found herself engaging in an online exchange with Sally. She felt that her temper had grown considerably. The other party had not properly categorized their post, whether intentional or not, Marion did not care. When she saw the post, shemented without hesitation. ¡°Got it. So you''ve just got bad luck.¡± Cassie had juste across the person¡¯s post and was about toment when she saw that Marion had beaten her to it. When she read Marion¡¯sment, Cassie almost burst outughing. Following Marion¡¯s lead, Cassie added, ¡°I got it too. You''ve definitely got bad luck. 1Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Marion was about to put down her phone when she received a message from Cassie: [Hahaha! Mar, how did you be so fierce? Look at Kimberly. She¡¯s too scared to say anything now! She even deleted the post! Hrious!] [It''s a newly acquired skill.] Marion replied. She was not someone to mess with. [It''s an amazing skill!] Marion did not continue to chat with Cassie as she had promised to record an apaniment for someone and had just received the sheet music. She needed to familiarize herself with it as she had to go for the recording session the next day. In the evening, when Richard returned home, Marion took the initiative to bring up the events of the previous night. Although Marion had been raised by Richard, Chapter 53 A Newly Acquired Skill 2/2 there were still certain matters that were not easy to discuss between father and daughter. Especially considering the differences between genders. Marion was aware of Richard¡¯s concerns and avoided eye contact as she hesitantly broached the topic. ¡°He slept in the study last night.¡± Richard breathed a small sigh of relief. While the two of them were legally married, Marion had just broken up with Jameson and was still emotionally affected. It was not the right time for certain things to happen. Feeling awkward, Richard added, ¡°Even though | don¡¯t know the details between you and Lucas, | can see that Lucas cares for you much more than Jameson did. Marriage requires mutual support and understanding. If you have any conflicts, remember to talk about them with each other.¡± Richard was emotional as he spoke. ¡°Now that you¡¯re grown up and married, | feel a sense of closure regarding your mother.¡± Marion was moved, and as she looked into her father¡¯s eyes, her own eyes filled with tears. ¡°Dad, | will be happy!¡± ¡°Absolutely!¡± After dinner, Marion practiced the apaniment a few more times. It was not until 10 PM that she returned to her room on her crutches. After a shower, she chatted with Cassie on WhatsApp for a while before drifting off to sleep. On the same night, someone else struggled to sleep through the night. In a private room, the man sitting in the corner of the sofa had already moved on to his third bottle of red wine. Patrick could not persuade Jameson any longer. As he watched Jameson slump to the floor, Patrick furrowed his brow. He walked over to Jameson and snatched the wine ss from him. ¡°Stop drinking!¡± Jameson pushed Patrick away. ¡°Mind your own business!¡± Chapter 54 Who Let Her th? Chapter 54 Chapter 54 Who Let Her In? Marion woke up early the next day. Richard was aware that she was recording an apaniment for a friend so he promptly assigned Evan to assist her. The piano performance would be Marion¡¯s first interaction with the outside world since her wedding day. In the past days, she had only interacted with Richard, Cassie, and Lucas. That day marked her re-entry into a social setting. Marion deliberately applied what she considered perfect morning makeup. Then she chose a branded vintage- style dress and paired it with a light cardigan. The recording was indoors, and Marion had experienced the chill of the air conditioning in a previous session. Richard was pleased to see Marion looking lovely. It made him feel a restrained sense of aplishment, even if he had to attend a social gathering he disliked. Richard was all smiles that morning as he watched his daughter. Father and daughter had breakfast together before going their separate ways. Marion had met Kirk Honder at a performance abroad, where they happened to sit next to each other. After realizing they were both from Mystara, they chatted a bit. Later, thanks to Cassie, Marion learned that Kirk was a highly renowned singer in the country, and Cassie happened to be his fan. Marion knew Kirk, but she did not pay much attention to the entertainment industry. At that time, Kirk had worn a mask, and they exchanged only a few words. They added each other on WhatsApp, but Marion did not think much of it. It was only when Cassie noticed Kirk¡¯s WhatsApp profile picture that she pointed out to Marion who he really was. Both of them were involved in music, andter, due to some coborations, they got to know each other better. About two and a half months ago, Kirk had suddenly messaged her privately to ask if she could y on his new album. Marion was surprised because she was not keen on publicity, so she did not have much poprity or fame in Mystara. Those who sought her coboration were usually industry insiders. The superstar Kirk had unexpectedly approached her for a coboration and offered her a generous reward. Whether it was for the Chapter 54 Who Let her in? money or their friendship, Marion found it hard to refuse. Hence, that day¡¯s coboration came to fruition. The traffic conditions were not great, with frequent stops and starts. 2/2 Marion arrived at Kirk¡¯s ce at 9:20 AM, just ten minutes before the recording was scheduled to begin. She quickly had Evan take out and unfold her wheelchair. Without letting him apany her, Marion sat in it and pushed herself into the building. As soon as she inquired at thepany, Marion was stopped. ¡°Hello, miss. May | ask whom you''re looking for?¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Marion nodded. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Marion Cartier. I¡¯m here to y piano for Kirk Honder.¡± Kirk was a superstar at Thyme Entertainment, and upon hearing her name, the reception immediately allowed her to pass. She even walked out from the front desk area to assist her. ¡°Miss Marion, let me take you up.¡± ¡°No need, | can manage on my own.¡± Marion felt slightly embarrassed, thinking that the receptionist may have thought that she had a physical disability. Despite Marion¡¯s insistence, the receptionist did not say anything else and simply pressed the button for the 15th floor before leaving. As Marion stepped out on the fifteenth floor, she heard a man speak. ¡°Where¡¯s Kirk?¡± The voice was soon followed by azy male voice saying, ¡°Here.¡± Marion smiled and raised her voice slightly. ¡°Kirk!¡± Her call attracted the attention of many staff members in her direction. When they saw the beautiful woman sitting at the elevator entrance, quite a few people were puzzled and surprised. Kirk''s manager was visibly taken aback. Perhaps he thought that she was an overzealous fan. He looked at her with a scowl. ¡°Who let her in?¡± Chapter 55 Chapter 55 Serious Men Are Charming Kirk walked directly up to Marion and assessed her from head to toe. ¡°Is your leg injured?¡± Marion felt embarrassed. ¡°No, it¡¯s not injured. | had a fracture, and the doctor suggested rest, so | had no choice but to use a wheelchair.¡± Kirk clicked his tongue. ¡°You should have told me. | would have sent someone to pick you up.¡± ¡°It''s alright. My family driver brought me here.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After exchanging a few pleasantries, Kirk got straight to the point. ¡°You arrived just in time. We were about to start!¡± As he watched the friendly banter, Kirk¡¯s manager looked increasingly displeased. Before he could say anything, Kirk introduced her. ¡°Marion was the winner ofst year¡¯s International Tchaikovsky Award and has been specially invited to y as the pianist for my new album!¡± Upon hearing that, the manager¡¯s expression changed drastically. He enthusiastically approached Marion. ¡°Hello, Miss Marion! I''m Bruce Price, Kirk¡¯s manager! Your name is well-known in the industry! Kirk told me about inviting you to apany him on the album. | thought he was joking, but here you are!¡± Those familiar with the International Tchaikovsky Award knew its significance. Bruce¡¯s sister was a piano major, and Marion was the only female pianist in Mystara to have won the Tchaikovsky Award. Bruce¡¯s words were not mere ttery. Marion deserved his admiration. Realizing his previous demeanor, Bruce quickly apologized, ¡°Miss Marion, please forgive me. Kirk has quite a few crazy fans, and | misunderstood you earlier!¡± Marion did not mind. ¡°Hello, Mr. Price.¡± Seeing that she was not angry, Bruce breathed a sigh of relief. Artists¡¯ temperaments were often quite peculiar. Bruce¡¯s attitude toward Marion made aplete 180, and the other staff followed suit and greeted Marion with smiling faces. The instructor from the recording studio came out to urge them to hurry, which prompted Bruce to let Kirk and Marion enter the studio. Kirki recorded his song, while Marion recorded the apaniment in a separate Chapter 55 Serious Men Are Charming recording room. Kirk had high standards for his album. While other artists might have used synthesized piano apaniments, he preferred to spend money to bring in someone like Marion. 2/2 It was not Marion''s first time recording. As she was led into the recording room, a considerate staff member provided her with a nket to cover her feet. The recording studio was cold, and Marion was wearing an ankle-length dress that day. Marion¡¯s recording went smoothly. During the first take, she felt her emotions were not quite right, so after a short break, she began the second take. In the second take, she immersed herself in the piece, which produced a fantastic result. While Kirk¡¯s recording was still ongoing, Marion listened to her recording, confirmed there were no issues, and then headed to Kirk''s recording room. Through the soundproof ss, she watched him inside. Kirk debuted when he was younger and was a singer with excellent songwriting abilities. Over the past few years, he almost single-handedly dominated the Mystara music industry. He also possessed an exquisite look. He skyrocketed to fame upon his debut, and over the years, Kirk maintained a consistent output of albums. He held a status akin to a king in the music industry. ¡°Isn''t it great?¡± Marion was lost in thought when someone gently tapped her shoulder.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. She looked up to find Brue looking at her. He handed her a hot drink before he spoke. ¡°After all these years, his passion for music has never wavered. Despite his usual carefree demeanor, once he starts singing, it''s like he bes a different person.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Marion took a sip of her drink while she gazed at Kirk behind the soundproof ss. Then she nodded in agreement at Bruce¡¯s words. ¡°Indeed.¡± ¡®Serious men are charming,¡¯ she thought to herself. Chapter 56 hapter 56 It¡¯s Not Easy to Make Money! Kirk emerged from the recording studio more than forty minutester. It was already close to lunchtime. He took the water his assistant handed him and began drinking. ¡°How about having lunch together?¡± ¡°Sorry, my driver is downstairs.¡± Kirk took another sip. He seemed quite thirsty. His hazel eyes nced at her for a moment. ¡°Alright, | won¡¯t trouble you.¡± With that, he tossed her a box. ¡°A token of appreciation.¡± Marion opened it to find a cute and delicate bag with a rabbit-shaped sp. She checked it to see that it was not too valuable a gift before she epted it. ¡°Next time, let me treat you to a meal.¡± ¡°When is the next time?¡± He suddenly asked, catching Marionpletely off guard. She hesitated.¡± Whenever you''re free.¡± ¡°I''m pretty free today.¡± Marion felt awkward, as her face burned. How was she supposed to respond to that? Evan noticed her embarrassment and did not tease her further. ¡°Just kidding.¡± Marion breathed a sigh of relief. No wonder Bruce said that Kirki was not serious at all in private! ¡°Well, | should get going.¡± ¡°I''ll escort you downstairs.¡± He screwed the empty bottle shut, tilted it back and, with a flick of his hand, urately tossed it into a distant trash bin. Kirk pulled up his mask and walked behind her wheelchair. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I''ll put on a hatter. No one will recognize me.¡± Since he insisted, Marion could only express her gratitude. On the way to her car, people from Thyme Entertainment were surprised to see Kirk pushing a beautiful woman in a wheelchair. However, as it was not appropriate to ask, they could only whisper silently. Chapter 56 It¡¯s Not Easy to Make Money 2/3 Kirk escorted her to the car. Before Marion could say anything, he waved and walked back to thepany. ¡°Thanks for today. Have a safe journey home. Let me know when you''re back.¡± Marion also waved and then pointed at the gift in her hand. ¡°Thanks for this. | really like it!¡± Marion had a fondness for rabbits. D. After getting into the car, she opened the box and took the gift out to admire. It seemed to look cuter the more she looked at it.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Kirk''s money arrived even faster than Marion expected. Before she reached home, her phone received a notification of the bank deposit. 800,000 dors. One could not help but admire Kirk¡¯s generosity. Marion sent Kirk a screenshot of the transaction on WhatsApp, along with a message: [Received the payment, thanks, Kirk! If you have simr gigs in the future, feel free to reach out!] Kirk''s response was prompt. [Sure! It so happens | do have an uing job offer.] Marion was curious. [What kind of job is it?] [I''m preparing for a new album and | need to shoot a music video next week. We''recking a female lead who can y the piano. It should take half a day in the afternoon. Are you avable? Thepensation is generous!] ¡®It''s not easy to make money!¡® Marion thought to herself as she considered the offer. Then she nced at her leg. ¡°Well, Kirk, unfortunately, my leg is not quite cooperating.¡± That was just an excuse from Marion. In reality, shooting a music video was different from recording an apaniment. In a music video, she would have to show her face, and Marion was not keen on that. Kirk did not insist. ¡°Alright, if there¡¯s another opportunity, I¡¯lle find you. Are you almost home?¡± ¡°Almost. You go ahead and work. Goodnight.¡± ¡°Night.¡± After ending the conversation, Marion nned to surf the inte for a while. Chapter 56 It¡¯s Not Easy to Make Money! However, as soon as she logged into Twitter, she saw Sally and Jameson trending, and she was dragged into the fray by netizens. im Bonus For Free Every Day>> Chapter 57 Chapter 57 Why Bother With All The Drama? #InexperiencedMissSallyTakestheLead## When Marion first saw the trending topic, she did not immediately grasp the context. It was not at the forefront of the trends, but it was not buried deep either. It satfortably at the eleventh spot.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Marion still had not fully adjusted to the nicknamesizens had given Sally even after all that time. It was not until her curiosity led her to click on the trend that she found out it was about Sally and Jameson. Apparently, around 2 a.m.st night, someone captured photos of Sally and Jameson entering a hotel room together. Not only were there photos, but there was also a short video clip. It seemed that neither of them noticed they were being followed. As soon as they entered the room, they engaged ina passionate kiss. However, the door closed shortly afterward. The events that transpired after that were easy to imagine. Yesterday, Sally tried to direct criticism towards Marion online, thinking the public¡¯s attention was already diverted. Little did she know, the situation took an unexpected turn, and the public¡¯s attention was still very much on them. [Oh my, isn¡¯t Miss Sally feeling awkward? I¡¯m feeling embarrassed on her behalf!] [Miss Marion is genuinely unlucky to encounter such a pair of cheaters! How long have they been hiding this from her?] [They imed to be young and inexperienced just yesterday, but lo and behold, they went to a hotel room at night. They seem pretty experienced to me!] [I''m truly speechless. Is Miss Sally, the so-called emerging independent female writer, capable of producing readable content?] [Be careful. Miss Sally''s fans are not any less strong than those in the entertainment scene!] Marion read a fewments, and the car came to a halt. Evan¡¯s voice broke into her thoughts. ¡°Miss Marion, we''ve arrived at home.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Chapter 57 Why Bother With All The Drama? 2 Back home, she continued her perusal of the online drama. Perhaps Jameson had genuinely drained away every ounce of her affection, and now, when Marion saw any news rted to him, she let out nothing more than a sigh and felt ack of any deeper emotions. Seeing Sally being criticized online actually put Marion in a good mood. After having dinner, during Cassie¡¯s lunch break, the two of them vented for over half an hour. [Mar, let¡¯s talkter. | stayed upte readingst night, and | need some sleep!] [Sure, go ahead!] As Marion sent the message, Cassie suddenly bombarded her with three consecutive messages: [Could this blogger be using that bitch Sally¡¯s purchased ount? What does this have to do with you? Why bother with all the drama?] Then she sent Marion several screenshots. After looking at the screenshots, Marion finally understood what was going on. It turned out someone had written a post about her. While the blogger¡¯s words on the surface seemed ¡®sympathetic¡¯, for some reason, after reading the entire piece, Marion felt ufortable. [The author is biased! They¡¯re cursing you behind your back!] Cassie, the drama expert she was, quickly caught on. With Cassie¡¯s revtion, Marion also realized what was happening and felt a surge of anger. What was more infuriating was when she went to record her piano apaniment for Kirk, someone had managed to take photos of her. Given Kirk¡¯s poprity, the incident quickly gained attention and became a hot topic within half an hour. #Marion&Kirk# [No, no, stay away! Don¡¯t involve Kirk!] [Isn¡¯t Marion married? What''s going on?] [Oh my, why does this gossip keep getting better? It feels like the runaway bride drama hasn¡¯t settled yet, and now Miss Marion seems to be caught up in it too!] [Don¡¯t believe rumors! Don¡¯t spread rumors! Pay attention to Kirk¡¯s new album!] Chapter 50 What''s the Trouble? Chapter 58 What''s the Trouble? Chapter 58 Chapter 58 What''s the Trouble? Kirk''s fans were rtively rational, but there were too many opportunistic individuals stirring up trouble. Marion was directly thrust into the third spot on the trending list, ironically overshadowing the controversy surrounding Sally and Jameson¡¯s overnight stay. It was the first time Marion had witnessed such a massive uproar, and she could not help but feel overwhelmed. Given Kirk¡¯s unique status, Marion did not dare to speak so carelessly. Just as she was about to call Kirk to inquire about how to handle the situation, she received a message from ¡®L¡® on WhatsApp¡¯. There were screenshots of the online messages. [Miss Marion, would you like to exin?] Oh no, even her ¡®husband¡¯ knew about it. Marion felt a momentary panic but quickly regained herposure. After all, she had not done anything wrong. She was merely helping a friend and earning some extra ie. Marion organized her thoughts before responding. Mr. Craig, it''s not what you think! Kirk and | are just friends. He asked me more than two months ago to help with his new album¡¯s piano apaniment, and | went to record it for him today. Please rest assured. Kirk will address this matter promptly so it should not affect your reputation.] Regardless, this situation arose because of me, and | sincerely apologize for any inconvenience caused. Can you find it in your heart not to be upset?]Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. | can¡¯t!] ¡®Well, there goes my attempt at lightening the mood,¡ã Marion thought to herself. Upon reading Lucas¡¯s message, Marion¡¯s hands trembled. So, how can | earn your forgiveness?] Marion stared at the screen, but several seconds passed without a reply from Lucas. The top of her phone screen showed ¡°Typing...¡® She pursed her lips, and patiently waited to see if Lucas had any specific requests. [Well, since this is rted to me. Stop addressing me so formally.] [...So, if | address you more casually, you won¡¯t be angry anymore?] [Mm] Marion sighed in relief. It was not such a big request after all. Chapter 58 What''s the Trouble? 2/2 I''ll have my secretary, Daniel, take down the trending topic.] Kirk¡¯s side will also remove it-] (What was that?] Even though they weremunicating through the phone, Marion could almost imagine the skeptical look on Lucas¡¯s face. In that case, you go ahead and remove it.] Sure.] It¡¯s not a bother for you then?] [Are you busy?] Not really. | thought you were busy. | don¡¯t have much going on...] 36 Marion initially intended to end the conversation, but it seemed like her husband was not quite ready for that. Is there something on your mind?] Are you close to Kirk?] (Well, we¡¯ve coborated a few times, but it¡¯s strictly business.] Given the recent incident, it was normal for Lucas to ask a few more questions, and Marion did not think much of it. [Got it. Next time you have contact with him, inform me in advance. I''ll escort you to avoid misunderstandings.] Marion felt Lucas was trying to be considerate, though it seemed troublesome. [ Isn¡¯t that too much trouble for you?] [Compared to removing the trending topic, this is no trouble at all.] She confirmed it then Lucas was being sarcastic! Marion felt like throwing her phone onto the desk. She did not want to respond further. Perhaps sensing her anger, Lucas sent another message. [Are you mad?] She did not send a reply. After waiting for two minutes, Lucas set down his phone, pressed the inte, and asked for Daniel. ¡°Daniel, pleasee in. The door isn''t locked.¡± As soon as Daniel entered the office, he saw the elegant man behind the desk, smirking. That indulgent smile sent a shiver down his spine. Was Mr. Craig all right? Chapter 59 Markin¡¯s mar Marage Husband? 1/3 Chapter 59 Marion¡¯s Blitz¡ªMarriage Husband? Chapter 59 Chapter 59 Marion¡¯s Blitz¡ªMarriage Husband? Danielposed himself and cautiously called out, ¡°Mr. Craig?¡± Lucas suppressed a smile on his face and lightly tapped his index finger on the desk. ¡°Have the online hot search removed.¡± Daniel was just about to inquire about the matter when he realized Lucas was already aware of it. He hesitated for a moment and quickly nodded. ¡°Okay, Mr. Criag, I¡¯ll remove it right away.¡± ¡°Good.¡± With a slight movement, Lucas pointed his slender fingers at the phone screen. Still no reply. What should he do? He was unhappy. As Daniel watched Lucas silently. The man¡¯s eyes and brows were lowered, and his face, which had just borne a mysterious smile, now appeared mncholic. Daniel was taken aback. Lucas could change his expression faster than the weather! ¡°Is the endorsement deal with Kirk settled?¡± Lucas inquired. Kirk was Radiant Group¡¯s spokesperson for the next year via a deal finalized justst week. However, the contract discussions had not been initiated yet as matters rted to the brand were typically handled by the Brand Department. Lucas rarely interfered with their affairs. As he had asked about it-could it be rted to Miss Marion? Daniel suddenly became alert. ¡°It¡¯s almost settled. We were nning to sign the contract this week.¡± ¡°Well, then it¡¯s perfect. Better to seize the opportunity. Arrange a dinner tonight. Have Kirk and his teame over and sign the contract.¡± Daniel cautiously asked as he nced at Lucas, ¡°Will you be attending this dinner, sir?¡± ¡°Of course. As a gesture of sincerity, my wife and | will attend together.¡± ¡°Alright, Mr. Craig, I''ll arrange it immediately!¡± Perhaps it was not to demonstrate sincerity but rather to assert authority! Of course, Daniel dared not utter those words. Lucas raised his hand, and Daniel Charter Marions Bite Marriage Husband? nodded, turning to leave the room. 20 The sudden surge in the hot search for Kirk and Marion caught Bruce off guard. When he realized it, it had already topped the trending list. He was about to remove the hot search, but when he called the relevant handler, they informed him that it had already been taken down. Who was the benevolent soul that had acted on it? Kirk raised an eyebrow when he caught Bruce staring at him. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? This can¡¯t be med on me, right?¡±From N?velDrama.Org. He had just whispered something to Marion as she left, and now it turned into rumors of an intimate rtionship. People coulde up with anything. ¡°No, your hot search has been removed.¡± Kirk shrugged indifferently. ¡°So what? I¡¯ll just post a statement saying this mess is my fault for implicating Marion.¡± ¡°No, | just called, and they said your hot search was already taken down! Did you arrange for it to be removed?¡± Kirk looked at him. ¡°Do you think that¡¯s possible?¡± He took out his phone, edited a post, and immediately hit sen., ¡°I¡¯ve rified it. Check it out.¡± Bruce, fearing Kirk¡¯s reaction, hastily grabbed the phone. ¡°Let me see what you posted!¡± Kirk''s habit of making controversial remarks was nothing new, but fortunately, this time he managed to handle things quite well. Bruce checked the post to make sure it eased his concerns and was about to discuss the uing music video when his phone rang again. Kirk raised the ss in front of him and turned to look out of the window. He wondered if Marion liked the rabbit-bag. Perhaps simr beings were inclined to appreciate each other? At that thought, a subtle smile curled his lips. Bruce looked puzzled as he hung up the phone. ¡°You have a dinner meeting tonight.¡± ¡°What''s with that expression?¡± ¡°It''s about the endorsement contract with Radiant Group. You need to attend to it.¡± Chapter 59 Marion¡¯s Blitz¡ªMarriage Husband? ¡°Radiant Group?¡± Marion''s blitz¡ªmarriage husband? Interesting. 373 Chapter 60 Chapter 60 He Actually Believed It Marion and Kirk¡¯s hot search was quickly taken down, and Kirk¡¯s exnation came out promptly. [@MarionCartier, | apologize for unexpectedly causing trouble when | asked for your help in recording your piano apaniment. Also, thank you all for your trust! You have my gratitude!] Kirk''s exnation quickly topped the trending list thanks to his fans, and Marion breathed a sigh of relief. Regardless, she was now carrying the title of Mrs. Craig, wife to the chairman of Radiant Group. If the matter lingered online for a day, it could have a significant impact on Lucas and hispany. Marion was slightly annoyed. Kirk had such a huge fan base, and his fans were well aware of his recent preparations for a new album. The fact that Marion was the apanying pianist for Kirk had drawn attention to them, and many fans started digging into Marion¡¯s background. Marion rose to fame at the age of seventeen, but she remained low-key. Apart from her peers and piano enthusiasts, her rise to fame was not particrly well- known. She had never actively marketed herself, and earlier, due to Jameson''s dislike, she even intentionally had her award-winning trending topic suppressed by his company. Now, because of her work with Kirk, people were beginning to realize just how remarkable Marion was. [As expected! Anyone who can coborate with Kirk is amazing! | suggest everyone go check Marion out! Don¡¯t focus on romance dramas all day long!] [Another day of rmending Marion! I¡¯ve been a fan of Marion for five years! | always knew she would never do anything against her principles!] [Last year¡¯s winner of the International Tchaikovsky Award! Miss Marion is amazing! Some people are truly blind and ignorant!] However, Marion was an amateur, and the buzz around her quickly passed. During that time, entertainmentpany agents reached out to her to ask if she had any interest in entering the entertainment industry, but she declined all offers. Of course, all of this happenedter on. B Marion had had her 15 minutes of fame. Despite the fading attention,izens revived the criticism against Sally and Jameson by continuing to berate them. Marion could not be bothered with the trivial matters of the two anymore. She put down her phone, intending to take a nap. Just as she rose from the wheelchair to lie down on the bed, her phone rang. Marion paused, kicked her shoes off, and reached over to the bedside table to grab the phone. Seeing that it was a voice call from Lucas, she hesitated for a moment but decided to answer, ¡°Mr. Craig?¡± ¡°Let''s have dinner together tonight.¡± That did not seem appropriate... Marion was about to refuse when he added, ¡°Help me restore my reputation.¡± ¡°Okay, Mr. Craig. Is there anything else?¡± Marion had a bit of a temper, and she still remembered their small spat from earlier. The person on the other end chuckled in a low voice, theughter inexplicably charming. Marion instinctively raised her hand to touch her ear. ¡°Still angry?¡± ¡°I''m not angry.¡± How could she admit it? Marion grabbed a pillow and propped it behind her lower back. ¡°Hmm, you''re not angry. You just don¡¯t reply to my messages.¡± Marion was caught off guard by hisment. She snorted. ¡°The signal is bad, and | didn¡¯t receive it! Ah, the signal is really bad. I''ll hang up first, Mr. Craig!¡± Then she ended the call. Marion looked at the phone screen. Perhaps feeling a bit guilty, she picked up the phone again and sent a message to Lucas. ¡°The signal at my ce is bad, Mr. Craig.¡± ¡°Hmm, I''lle pick you up in the afternoon.¡± He had believed her excuse! Marion breathed a sigh of relief, and her frustration eased. ¡°Okay!¡± Chapter 60 He Actually Believed It Lucas looked at the obedient bunny emoji. There was a subtle shift in his dark eyes. He did not reply to the message. She was so easy to please. im Bonus For Free Every Day>> 3/3 x im From N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 61 Chapter 61 Do You Want a Hug? Marion took a nap and woke up around four in the afternoon. Then she remembered Lucas mentioning dinner together in the evening. Although she was not sure about Lucas¡¯s ns, the day''s events did impact him somewhat. She nced down at her legs and considered their current state. Lucas could not expect her to apany him to a business banquet that night with her legs like that, could he? If it was not a banquet, it must be a dinner gathering.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Marion chose a short dress from the limited edition series of a renowned fashion house. The design featured a stand-up cor and the iconic blue Oblique print. It gave her an elegant yet lively appearance. The waist was adorned with pleats that cinched her figure and emphasized her slender waist while the red hem entuated her beautiful legs. Of course, her legs were not fully healed, and as she had been sitting in the wheelchair, the muscles were not as defined. However, as her dress ended at two-thirds of her thigh, it revealed the porcin like whiteness of the rest of her legs. There was a knock on the door, and Mable informed her that Lucas had arrived. Marion made a final nce at herself in the mirror. She was satisfied with her sophisticated and graceful appearance as a refined youngdy. ¡°I¡¯ming.¡± She chose a ssic ck chain bag from a renowned brand and then wheeled herself out of the room. Shortly after leaving the room, someone appeared on the stairs. It was Lucas. As he stood at the staircase, he was positioned in the dim light of the day. His deep ck eyes looked focused, as he intensely watched her. Marion instinctively gripped the bag in her hand. ¡°Mr. Craig.¡± He nodded and strode towards her. His gaze now swept openly over her. ¡°Very beautiful.¡± Marion straightened her posture and feignedposure. ¡°Thank you,¡± she said gracefully. ¡°Do you want a hug?¡± It was a very normal thing to ask, but for some reason, when it came out of Lucas¡¯s mouth, it took on a slightly different vor. The phrase ¡°Do you want a hug?¡± seemed to instantly morph into ¡°Do you want a warm embrace?¡± Chapter 61 be You Want ag 272 Marion nced at him. ¡°No need- ¡°No need to be polite. It''s just a question.¡± Her attempt to decline was blocked, and she found herself being lifted. Marion awkwardly said, ¡°Thanks.¡± Suddenly, Lucas lowered his head. Marion stiffened and instinctively turned her face away, only to realize that he had stopped just above her cheek, his face a fist¡¯s distance away. ¡°Wearing perfume?¡± he asked. He sniffed and offered his evaluation. She had misunderstood his intention. Marion''s face felt warm. She had thought Lucas was going to kiss her, but it turned out he was only confirming if she was wearing perfume! Marion stiffly turned her head back and met his ck eyes. She felt guilty as her heart pounded in her chest. ¡°A friend made it for me.¡± When she was in France for an exchange program, she met a perfumer. As a gesture of gratitude for ying a piece, he had specially crafted a perfume just for her. It was a sweet and orange blossom fragrance that was not overpowering and was apanied by a subtle hint of fresh grass. It was lively and delightful. ¡®Just like her,¡¯ Lucas thought to himself. Lucas nced at her again. ¡°Smells good.¡± Marion watched his Adam¡¯s apple move with each breath, and she fidgeted as she recalled the sensation from the day before. The tips of her ears turned red again. It was all Cassie''s fault. Cassie had always told her that the sexiest part of a man was his Adam¡¯s apple. It made Marion unable to resist focusing on that area every time Lucas lifted her. Chapter 62 What Did She Just Do? Chapter 62 Chapter 62 What Did She Just Do? Lucas¡¯s car was parked at the entrance of the vi, and the driver had been waiting by the car. When Lucas came out carrying Marion, the driver opened the rear door without ncing at them. Marion had just settled in when Howard came out of the vi carrying her wheelchair. The driver folded the wheelchair and ced it in the back seat before returning to the driver¡¯s seat, awaiting Lucas¡¯s signal. Once the car door was closed, the woody fragrance emanating from the man beside her became even more distinct. ¡°Drive,¡± Lucasmanded. The car started moving slowly, and Marion turned her head to look out of the window. After a while, she withdrew her gaze. She had initially wanted to ask Lucas who he was having dinner with, but the man beside her had already closed his eyes, seemingly lost in thought. Well, in that case, she would not ask. Shortly after leaving the vi, the car encountered traffic. The driver hit the brakes so suddenly that it caught Marion off guard. Her forehead was about to hit the seat in front of her, but an extended arm from the side pulled her back in time. In the struggle between brute force and inertia, the former prevailed. She ended up falling into Lucas¡¯s arms, her cheek directly hitting his shoulder. The car came to a stop, and the driver in front apologized profusely. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Craig and Miss Marion. A car just cut in front of us.¡± ¡°Be more careful,¡± Lucas reprimanded lightly. He then looked down at the person in his arms. ¡°Are you hurt?¡± Marion was not hurt but her face had turned red. ¡°No, I''m okay.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Lucas raised his hand and set it on her cheek. He patted her slightly disheveled strands of hair around her ears. Marion had tied her hair into a bun to match it to the stand-up cor of her dress. She had left a few decorative strands on either side of her face, as letting her hair down would have been cumbersome to manage. The man¡¯s hand was cool as it brushed across her forehead. Chapter 62 What Did She Just Do? Marion quickly pushed his shoulder as she sat back up. ¡°Did | hit you just now, Mr. Craig?¡± Lucas lowered his head to check himself, and Marion followed suit. She nearly jumped out of the car when she saw it. The red lipstick mark below the cor seemed to be using her of something! In reality, she had not done anything. When she leaned over earlier, her lips had identally touched his shirt cor. Marion¡¯s face turned crimson. She nervously tugged at the chain on her handbag and looked up at Lucas, ¡°I¡ª I¡¯ll buy you a new one!¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Lucas seemed indifferent, which only slightly eased Marion¡¯s embarrassment. Fortunately, there were no more little idents along the way. Twenty minutester, the car smoothly stopped at the hotel entrance. The driver got out to open the door. Marion looked at the lipstick mark on Lucas¡¯s cor. She could not resist mentioning it to Lucas. ¡°Mr. Craig, there¡¯s a stain on your cor.¡± As she said that, she quickly raised her hand, flipped the cor, and folded it back to cover the lipstick mark. Then she nervously withdrew her hand. ¡°All set.¡± Lucas nced at her, as if unaware of her little trick. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°No, no need to thank me.¡± The driver had already brought the wheelchair to the car door. Lucas got out first, and Marion supported herself as she got into the wheelchair. Lucas pushed her into the hotel. The couple drew curious nces from many people in front of the elevator. Marion thought about the lipstick mark on Lucas¡¯s cor, and her already slightly flushed ears turnedpletely red. Throughout the journey, she could not help but nce up at his cor. She feared that he might reach over and reveal the lipstick mark. It was not until they entered the private room that Marion finally breathed a sigh of relief. But her relief was short-lived. Marion had spotted Kirk sitting inside the room and felt her uneasiness creep back in. Chapter 62 What Did She Just Do? She was afraid she would embarrass herself in front of him. 3/3 Chapter 63 Don¡¯t Be Angry, Mr. CraigN?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. 1/2 Chapter 63 Don¡¯t Be Angry, Mr. Craig Chapter 63 Chapter 63 Don¡¯t Be Angry, Mr. Craig When Marion was wheeled in by Lucas, the people in the private room were visibly surprised. The manager from Radiant Group¡¯s branding department found it particrly puzzling. Was the dinner that night not supposed to finalize the endorsement deal for next year? Of course, despite their confusion, they dared not ask what was going on. With his experience in the entertainment industry, Bruce quickly grasped the situation. Why had Lucas suddenly arranged for dinner that night not a day earlier orter? Bruce felt a chill down his spine as he recalled the trending incident on Twitter involving Marion and Kirk. He pondered a means to find an opportunity to express his stanceter. He nudged Kirk with his elbow. Kirk raised his eyebrows, nced at Marion, and then shifted his gaze to Lucas. Lucas was entirely focused on Marion. After the others pulled out their chairs, he led Marion to her seat. Once seated, there were simple introductions and greetings. Most of the people in the private room were familiar with Marion. It made her feel even more uneasy.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. After ordering the dishes, Bruce finally found a chance to speak. ¡°Mrs. Craig, | didn¡¯t expect the matter you helped Kirk with to be a hot topic. I¡¯m sorry for any inconvenience caused by it!¡± The moment Marion heard him call her ¡®Mrs. Craig¡¯, her face flushed. She nced at Bruce in embarrassment. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mr. Price. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± 1 Bruce nudged Kirk under the table. Kirk looked at Marion and spoke, Regardless, it has caused unnecessary trouble for Mr. and Mrs. Craig. Let me make amends to the both of you.¡± Despite not being a fan of alcohol, Kirk quickly downed a full ss of white wine. Marion was impressed with his boldness. However, she found herself unable to speak freely. She could only discreetly reach out and give a gentle Lucas a hint. He had been sitting quietly without saying much. ¡°Mr. Craig, Kirk is my friend. What happened this afternoon wasn''t intentional. Can we just let it go?¡± Chapter 63 Don¡¯t Be Angry, Mr. Craig 2/2 The people present tactfully pretended not to see Marion whispering to Lucas. Lucas turned slightly to listen to her softly speaking up for Kirk. His dark eyes shifted as he watched Kirk who sat across from him. Coincidentally, Kirk had also looked their way. Their gazes met in the air¡ªone with a smirk, the other impassively cold. It was like a silent sh between kings, where nothing was said or done, yet all could feel the tension in the air. Others sat quietly, afraid to move or even breathe too loudly, fearing that they might identally ignite a spark. Bruce pulled Kirk''s hand. ¡°Kirk, this person can¡¯t be messed with!¡± Marion thought that Lucas was angry. She was afraid that he would create a scene. She tugged at his sleeve. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Mr. Craig.¡± Marion was good at soothing people, but with Lucas, she truly struggled. After a brief pause, she managed to force out another line. ¡°Anger causes wrinkles. It ages you quickly. Not a good look to have at your age¡± Lucas gently tapped his index finger on the table. ¡°It was an honest mistake. We don¡¯t take it to heart,¡± he said calmly. Kirk smiled. ¡°You''re very generous, Mr. Craig.¡± The people in the room collectively breathed a sigh of relief. Then the manager from Radiant Group¡¯s branding department spoke up to change the subject. At the same time, the dishes were brought in, and the atmosphere in the private room finally began to lighten up. Chapter 64 Chapter 64 Can You Stop Serving Me Food? 1/2 Chapter 64 Can You Stop Serving Me Food? In a typical dinner setting, Lucas would speak sparingly, but with a single gesture, he could draw attention to himself, even when he sat in silence. That night, he seemed to have nothing to do but meticulously serve Marion food. Lucas, the man who rarely uttered a word, was then ying the role of a considerate host, personally picking and cing dishes on Marion¡¯s te. It left everyone, particrly those from the Radiant Group brand department, astounded. While Marion and Lucas were legally married, Marion¡¯s recent notoriety as a bride left at the altar, regardless of who was right or wrong, did not make her the most reputable figure. Yet, here was Lucas, personally serving her food¡ªa clear shift in dynamics. The onlookers from Radiant Group could not help but feel apprehensive. The once pitiful figure now received such a courteous gesture from Lucas, which altered their perspectives of her, and transformed Marion into an almost sacred presence. Despite continuous conversations at the table, the atmosphere remained light, so much so that the signing of the endorsement contract seemed imminent after the meal.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Aware that she was merely an essory that evening, ying a role alongside Lucas, Marion remained quiet and obedient throughout the dinner. However, Lucas continued to serve her, refilling her te each time it emptied. Unable to endure any longer, Marion finally tilted her head toward Lucas and looked at him with pleading eyes. ¡°Mr. Craig, may | discuss something with you?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Could you please stop serving me? | think I¡¯ve had enough.¡± Her eyes were moist, likely from feeling overwhelmed with food. Lucas paused. ¡°Had enough?¡± ¡°A bit too much.¡± Marion began to wonder if Lucas had redirected his anger toward her, but he seemed genuinely confused,pletely unaware that she was already full. Well, it was her fault for not speaking up earlier. She was not a fan of wasting food. It was her habit to finish everything in her Chapter 54 Can You Stop Serving Me Food? H bowl without even thinking. Several times, she had ¡°cleaned up¡± her te, only for Lucas to replenish it with a single swirl of his fork,pletely undoing her efforts. Lucasid down his utensils and observed her. ¡°Aren¡¯t you full?¡± ¡°There''s still a lot left.¡± It would be a waste to not finish what was on her te. Lucas took her ce from her. ¡°Stop eating then.¡± Soon after, Lucas had a bottle of apple vinegar brought in, which left Marion red- faced. Now, everyone at the table knew she was full. She was sure that she appeared gluttonous. Even Kirk, who had been ying with his phone, suddenly looked up and chuckled. ¡°Full, aren¡¯t you?¡± If there were not so many people around, Marion would have buried her face in her te. How embarrassing! Hearing Kirk¡¯sment, Lucas who had been enjoying the leftovers from Marion¡¯s te lifted his head in surprise. Heid down his fork, raised his hand, and ced it on Marion''s chair beside him. Kirki raised an eyebrow and tapped Bruce who was discussing contracts next to him. ¡°Do you have any digestive pills?¡± Bruce hesitated for a moment and red at Kirk, but eventually took out the pills and handed them to Kirk. Kirk then offered the pills to Marion. Marion, in a bold move, took the digestive pills without hesitation. ¡°Thanks.¡± Kirk casually nced at Lucas, who withdrew his hand from Marion¡¯s chair and suddenly unbuttoned the top of his shirt. The first button of the white shirt popped open, and as Lucas used his index finger to flip the cor, the lipstick mark at the fold of the cor revealed itself. Chapter 65 Did She foot Care About Her Dignity? Chapter 65 Chapter 65 Did She Not Care About Her Dignity? The lipstick mark... While others focused on the contract discussions, nobody dared to step into the battlefield in one corner of the room. Kirk''s eyes flickered mysteriously as he stared at the lipstick stain on Lucas¡¯s cor. He held his phone and wore a nonchnt smile on his face. Marion, who had been discreetly massaging her stomach, sensed that something was amiss. She looked first at Kirk and saw his gaze fixed on Lucas. Then, she followed Kirk¡¯s line of sight to Lucas. Marion raised her head slightly and saw the boldly revealed lipstick mark on Lucas¡¯s cor. She felt as if lightning had struck her. Marion¡¯s face turned red. Despite her light makeup for the evening, her fair skin appeared rosy on her cheeks. Marion quickly nced at the others. Except for Kirk, everyone else seemed to be deeply engaged in the contract discussion. No one else had noticed. She sighed with relief, as her mind raced to find a solution to cover the lipstick mark. If she raised her hand, everyone at the table would surely turn their attention to her. It was human nature to be drawn to movement. In her desperation, Marion could only think of letting Lucas handle it himself. Her hand under the table instinctively reached for his sleeve. Just as she was about to grab it, Lucas¡¯s hand slid down, and Marion found herself holding a warm, slender finger between her thumb and forefinger. Marion stiffened for a moment as she realized what she had done. She quickly released her grip. When she raised her head, she met Lucas¡¯s deep and mysterious eyes.Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I+ didn¡¯t mean to,¡± she stammered and quickly averted her gaze. She was unsure how to mention the matter of the cor. In her haste to look away, she missed the faint smile that appeared on Lucas¡¯s face. Kirk, who had been observing the scene, picked up his phone and tapped it on the table. With the sudden ¡®click¡¯, he caught Bruce¡¯ attention. Chapter 65 Did She Not Care About Her Dignity? 2/2 ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Bruce asked. Kirk raised a cup of water, took a sip, and replied, ¡°Nothing, just a little shaky.¡± Bruce did not pay much attention to Kirk. The contract had been reviewed, and the specific terms were discussed earlier. The manager from the brand department held the contract, nced at Lucas, hesitated for a moment, and then mustered the courage to speak. ¡°Mr. Craig, can we sign this contract?¡± Lucas lifted his head but showed no intention of taking the contract. ¡°Yes, go ahead.¡± ¡°Aren''t you going to read it?¡± The manager asked and instantly regretted it. He quickly signed his name and handed the contract back to Bruce. Bruce took the contract and asked Kirk to sign it. Kirk then shifted his attention to the document and signed his name on it. With the contract signed, the dinner had sessfully concluded for Bruce and Kirk. They exchanged a fewplimentary closing remarks and left the private room. In the room, only Marion, Lucas, the brand manager, and Daniel remained. The brand manager and Daniel exchanged nces. Both mutually agreed to be as inconspicuous as possible. Feeling uneasy, Marion hinted that she needed the restroom. ¡°Shall we leave?¡± she asked. Lucas nced at her but did not directly respond to her question. ¡°Can you hold on a little longer?¡± he asked. The heat rose in Marion¡¯s face. ¡°No, | don¡¯t think | can.¡± Was she so shameless as to not care about her dignity? Chapter 66 Chapter 66 She Was Not a Shield Lucas had gotten up to pull the wheelchair from the corner of the room when he saw the brand manager and Daniel. He raised his eyebrows. ¡°Aren¡¯t you leaving yet?¡± Daniel and the brand manager both stiffened for a moment, then quickly stood up. ¡°We¡¯re leaving now, Mr. and Mrs. Craig.¡± Marion was still not quite ustomed to being addressed as ¡®Mrs. Craig¡® but she could not show it on her face. She pretended to smile calmly. ¡°Alright, goodbye.¡± ¡°Goodbye, Mr. and Mrs. Craig!¡± Once outside the private room, both the manager and Daniel breathed a sigh of relief. The manager turned back to nce into the room and then asked Daniel, ¡°Is this Mrs. Craig the real deal?¡± Daniel knew exactly what the manager meant by ¡®real in the context of his question. Many people thought Lucas was just using Marion as a shield when they heard about the marriage after Marion''s hospital discharge. But having followed Lucas for so many years, Daniel knew Lucas well enough. He did not bother with using someone as a shield. ¡°One month before Mrs. Craig was discharged, Mr. Craig had me prepare their wedding house,¡± Daniel said vaguely in response to the manager¡¯s question. ¡°Good heavens!¡± The manager was so surprised that he almost cursed. He quickly wiped away the sweat that had appeared on his forehead. Fortunately, he had been respectful to Mrs. Craig otherwise, he might have found himself fired for having stepped on the wrong foot. Meanwhile in Kirk¡¯s car. As soon as Kirk got into the car, Bruce berated him. ¡°Have you gone crazy just now? Lucas deliberately brought Marion here today. Isn¡¯t that obvious enough? And you dared to ask me for digestive pills! | might need them now because of the stress you gave me!¡±From N?velDrama.Org. When Kirked had asked for the digestive pills, the look Lucas gave Kirk could have cut through steel. Kirk chuckled lightly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice?¡± Chapter 66 She Was Not a Shield 212 Bruce asked as anxiously he patted his chest. ¡°Notice what?¡± ¡°It''s very awkward between them.¡± Lucas had made several intimate gestures, yet Marion''s restraint was so evident. It was clear that they were not on the same wavelength. Bruce nearly choked on the water he was drinking. ¡°I don¡¯t know about Mr. and Mrs. Craig¡¯s rtionship, but | do know that it¡¯s easier for Lucas to crush you than to squash an ant!¡± Bruce¡¯s words were harsh. After all, Kirk¡¯s achievements could not be easily suppressed. He was not dependent on poprity and his music was his livelihood. As long as he continued to create music, the entertainment industry could not easily silence him. But Kirk¡¯s status was not easily attained. In ancient times, people would not confront the authorities, and in recent times, celebrities did not challenge their capital investors. Lucas¡¯s capital was no joke. If Kirk provoked Lucas, the former would be in serious trouble. Kirk pulled out a tissue from a paper bag and handed it to Bruce. ¡°Look at how scared you are. | didn¡¯t have any ill intentions, you know.¡± Bruce took the tissue, but it was not enough. He snatched another tissue from Kirk¡¯s hand. ¡°If you dare to try anything, I''ll strangle you first, and then we can both die together!¡± ¡°No need to go that far.¡± Bruce snorted. ¡°Don¡¯t mess with Marion.¡± Kirk clicked his tongue. ¡°Why would | mess with her?¡± ¡°Stop being so naive and be more serious!¡± Kirk chuckled, as he looked out of the car window. Neither said anything more. Not mess with her? That would not do. Chapter 67 Do You Believe Met Chapter 67 Chapter 67 Do You Believe Me? The private room was now only upied by Lucas and Marion. She finally breathed a sigh of relief. As she settled into the wheelchair, she noticed the lipstick mark on Lucas¡¯s cor, and could not ignore it any longer. ¡°Mr. Craig, could you lower your head a bit?¡± she asked. Lucas nced at her but did not reply. Instead, he simply leaned down. The sudden proximity brought with it a crisp scent of sandalwood, causing Marion to pinch her flushed earlobe. ¡°Your cor is askew,¡± she said and avoided direct eye contact with Lucas as she reached out. Perhaps it was because she was feeling guilty, Marion¡¯s hand trembled slightly. She quickly readjusted the cor, folded it down again, and finally smoothed it out. She managed to cover the lipstick mark, then withdrew her hand. ¡°There you go, Mr. Craig.¡± After all, lying made Marion feel uneasy. She stole a nce at Lucas. She felt vulnerable. Lucas, however, looked at her calmly. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°No need to thank me. It¡¯s just a small favor,¡± she replied, attempting to downy her actions. He straightened up, and the woody scent dissipated. Marion felt her heartbeat return to normal, relieved that Lucas had not noticed anything. Lucas observed her bright eyes. He pursed his lips as he suppressed a smile. ¡± Let''s go.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Lucas circled behind her, pushed the wheelchair, and exited the private room. When they came out of the elevator, Lucas encountered an acquaintance from the business world. ¡°Hello, Mr. Craig. Who is this?¡± Lucas lowered his head to nce at Marion in the wheelchair. ¡°Marion, my wife.¡± Typically, when casually introducing a partner, people might just say, ¡®My Wife¡¯. However, Lucas included her name. The acquaintance immediately understood, Mrs. Craig, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡± Charder & Do You Rehere Me 17/2 ¡°This is Mr. Tommy Dicaprio,¡± Lucas said as he introduced the man. Marion shed him a smile, ¡°Hello, Mr. Dicaprio.¡± Mr. Dicaprio tactfully engaged them in a brief conversation before excusing himself to attend to other matters. Lucas pushed Marion out of the hotel entrance, where the driver was waiting. ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Craig.¡± Marion stood up, thanked Mr. Dicaptio, and bent down to enter the car. Lucas soon followed. Marion could smell a subtle woody fragrance emanating from him. Thinking about Mr. Dicaprio¡¯s expression from earlier, Marion felt a mix of emotions. He was a business partner, and Lucas had introduced her so formally. Marion worried about how the two would handle things when they concluded their business discussions. Although she had shared their marriage certificate online, not everyone paid attention to such matters unless they were young or fond of gossip. Mr. Dicaprio seemed quite surprised to see her. Marion was contemting the ¡® divorce¡¯ scenario when suddenly Lucas, who was beside her, asked, ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Her mouth was quicker than her brain, and she blurted out her thoughts. ¡°I¡¯m thinking about what happens after we get divorced.¡± Once the words were out, Marion felt ashamed. She hastily looked at Lucas. ¡°No, Mr. Craig, let me rify. | identally blurted out what was on my mind.¡± ¡°What''s on your mind?¡± ¡°...1 didn¡¯t mean that. Do you believe me?¡± Marion wanted to smack herself. She did not want to face the awkward and harsh reality. The man looked at her. His features were unmoving, his expression calm. However, Marion knew that it was the calm before the storm.From N?velDrama.Org. Fapter 68 Chapter 68 Chapter 68 Tycoons Are Ruthless. The car was silent. | was so quiet that Marion could hear her heartbeat. Although she did not know why, she could sense that Lucas did not like her talking about divorce. Once spoken, words were like spilled water¡ªthey cannot be retrieved no matter what one did. Marion gritted her teeth, closed her eyes, and leaned her face towards him. ¡°I''m sorry, | said the wrong thing. How about you punish me to even the score?¡± As he looked at her head, Lucas suddenly felt less angry. He raised his hand and adjusted his cor. ¡°I don¡¯t want to punish you.¡± He wanted to kiss her instead. Lucas¡¯s dark eyes locked onto her fair face. He swallowed slightly and felt a warmth in his chest. ¡°Huh?¡± Marion opened her eyes, nced at him, and as she noticed that his expression had not changed, she hesitated for a moment. She thought Lucas was just being polite to her. ¡°Why not?¡± The anger he radiated seemed endless, and she had no idea when it would dissipate. ¡°Not going to punish you.¡± ¡°Please teach me a lesson, and | promise not to talk nonsense next time!¡± Marion applied the tactics she used to pacify her father to Lucas. She was not sure if Lucas would fall for it, but it was better than him staying silent with a stern face, right? After all, they were finally talking. When she noticed that he had not moved, she grabbed his wrist. Through his shirt, Lucas could feel her warm palm. Lucas nced at his captured hand and raised an eyebrow. ¡°Not close enough. Come closer.¡± Marion looked at the space between them, which could amodate one more person, and shifted towards him, halving the distance between them. ¡°Is it okay now?¡± ¡°Not enough.¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. She looked at the space again and moved a little closer. If she moved any further, she would have to lean against him. However, he insisted that it was still not enough, so she shifted a bit more. Her shoulder bumped directly into his which made her feel nervous. She quickly shifted to the side, looked up, and blinked at Lucas. ¡°Can you go easy on me? I''m afraid it''ll hurt!¡± Chapter 6 Tycoons Are Ruthless ¡°If | go easy on you, how will you learn your lesson?¡± Hearing his words, Marion¡¯s head throbbed. He was not going to hit her hard, was he? Her father always gave her a gentle pat. It was never a real hit. Otherwise, she would not dare to make such a suggestion. Lucas lowered his head, and his gaze darkened slightly. He reached out and ced his hand behind her head. Marion stiffened and looked at Lucas, who suddenly leaned closer. Was he going to kiss her? No way, no way! Help! If she pushed him away, would he get even angrier? Marion was struggling with her inner turmoil. Then she felt a hard knock on her forehead. Lucas had lowered his head and bumped into her. Marion gasped. ¡°Ouch!¡± ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Marion quickly pulled back, creating some distance between them. Finally, she could breathe again. The back of her head where he had touched her felt like it was on fire, and the warmth from the man¡¯s wrist lingered on her neck. Marion lowered her head, swallowed nervously, and felt her heart race. The pain on her forehead brought her some rity. She nced at Lucas. ¡°It hurts.¡± He smiled. It was a rare sight. ¡°Will you remember the lesson?¡± Marion sighed in relief at his smile and rubbed her forehead with her hand. ¡°I''ll remember.¡± He was so cruel. Anyone would remember such pain. Lucas¡¯s smile faltered. ¡°Is it very painful?¡± Marion lowered her hand, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± It had only hurt right when they collided. ¡°Oh, it seems | was too gentle then.¡± She was speechless, Business tycoons were ruthless in matters of the heart! Chapter 69 Dont Forget About Saturday Chapter 69 Chapter 68 Tycoons Are Ruthless The car was silent. | was so quiet that Marion could hear her heartbeat. Although she did not know why, she could sense that Lucas did not like her talking about divorce. Once spoken, words were like spilled water-they cannot be retrieved no matter what one did. Marion gritted her teeth, closed her eyes, and leaned her face towards him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, | said the wrong thing. How about you punish me to even the score?¡± As he looked at her head, Lucas suddenly felt less angry. He raised his hand and adjusted his cor. ¡°I don¡¯t want to punish you.¡± He wanted to kiss her instead. Lucas¡¯s dark eyes locked onto her fair face. He swallowed slightly and felt a warmth in his chest. ¡°Huh?¡± Marion opened her eyes, nced at him, and as she noticed that his expression had not changed, she hesitated for a moment. She thought Lucas was just being polite to her. ¡°Why not?¡± The anger he radiated seemed endless, and she had no idea when it would dissipate. ¡°Not going to punish you.¡± ¡°Please teach me a lesson, and | promise not to talk nonsense next time!¡± Marion applied the tactics she used to pacify her father to Lucas. She was not sure if Lucas would fall for it, but it was better than him staying silent with a stern face, right? After all, they were finally talking. When she noticed that he had not moved, she grabbed his wrist. Through his shirt, Lucas could feel her warm palm. Lucas nced at his captured hand and raised an eyebrow. ¡°Not close enough. Come closer.¡± Marion looked at the space between them, which could amodate one more person, and shifted towards him, halving the distance between them. ¡°Is it okay now?¡± ¡°Not enough.¡± She looked at the space again and moved a little closer. If she moved any further, she would have to lean against him. However, he insisted that it was still not enough, so she shifted a bit more. Her shoulder bumped directly into his which made her feel nervous. She quickly shifted to the side, looked up, and blinked at Lucas. ¡°Can you go easy on me? I¡¯m afraid it''ll hurt!¡± Chapter 6 Tycoons Are Ruthless ¡°If | go easy on you, how will you learn your lesson?¡± Hearing his words, Marion''s head throbbed. He was not going to hit her hard, was he? Her father always gave her a gentle pat. It was never a real hit. Otherwise, she would not dare to make such a suggestion. Lucas lowered his head, and his gaze darkened slightly. He reached out and ced his hand behind her head. Marion stiffened and looked at Lucas, who suddenly leaned closer. Was he going to kiss her? No way, no way! Help! If she pushed him away, would he get even angrier? Marion was struggling with her inner turmoil. Then she felt a hard knock on her forehead. Lucas had lowered his head and bumped into her. Marion gasped. ¡°Ouch!¡± ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Marion quickly pulled back, creating some distance between them. Finally, she could breathe again. The back of her head where he had touched her felt like it was on fire, and the warmth from the man¡¯s wrist lingered on her neck. Marion lowered her head, swallowed nervously, and felt her heart race. The pain on her forehead brought her some rity. She nced at Lucas. ¡°It hurts.¡± He smiled. It was a rare sight. ¡°Will you remember the lesson?¡± Marion sighed in relief at his smile and rubbed her forehead with her hand. ¡°I''ll remember.¡± He was so cruel. Anyone would remember such pain. Lucas¡¯s smile faltered. ¡°Is it very painful?¡± Marion lowered her hand, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± It had only hurt right when they collided. ¡°Oh, it seems | was too gentle then.¡± She was speechless, Business tycoons were ruthless in matters of the heart! Chapter 69 Dont Forget About Saturday Original from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 70 Chapter 70 Do You Want Me to Hold You? He lowered his gaze and suddenly took her hand. ¡°Feeling cold?¡± Marion''s hand trembled for a moment. She quickly withdrew her hand and tried to act tough. ¡°I¡¯m not cold.¡± ¡°Well, don¡¯t cover up then, so you won¡¯t feel hotter.¡± He said as he reached out to remove the coat she had on. Marion instinctively tugged at the coat and looked at him awkwardly. ¡°It¡¯s still a bit cold.¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Lucas looked at her still holding the coat without any force. It was a standoff. The yful gaze in his ck eyes, along with a slight movement of his thin lips, hinted at a teasing smile. ¡°Not afraid of the heat?¡± Marion suddenly realized Lucas had done it on purpose! He had noticed that she blushed earlier out of shyness, not because of the heat. The guy was mischievous, ying with her like that! She became temperamental in an instant, as she let go of the coat. It slid off her and was left hanging in Lucas¡¯s hands. ¡°Take it then.¡± She turned her head and looked out of the car window. Her eyes reddened with anger. Lucas furrowed his brows, picked up the coat with both hands, and draped it over her again. ¡°Put it on, don¡¯t catch a cold.¡± Marion had a temper too. As soon as the coat was draped over her, she immediately took it off again. Lucas remained patient, picked it up, and draped it over her once more. ¡°Are you angry?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± He seemed to be smiling again, his voice filled with pleasure. Marion looked out the car window and tried to see his expression in the reflection, but the light outside was too bright, and she could not see clearly. She became even more annoyed! Marion pushed the coat away again. This time, Lucas did not try to drape the coat over her again. They fell into silence, and Marion began to feel uneasy. Was she being too dramatic? But he had gone too far, deliberately teasing her! Lost in her thoughts, Lucas spoke up again, ¡°I understand.¡± Understand what? What did he suddenly understand? In the next moment, she found herself being pulled into his embrace. Chapter 70 Do You Want Me to Hold You? 212 Marion looked in shock at the man holding her. Was this how he understood? ¡°Mrs. Craig wants me to hold you,¡± he said. When did she say that? Why did she not know? Marion blinked and forgot her anger. ¡°You misunderstood me. | didn¡¯t want you to hold me.¡± She pushed him away. Lucas nced at her. ¡°You said you were cold but wouldn¡¯t take the coat. If you don¡¯t want me to hold you, then what do you want?¡± ¡°| was just a little upset earlier. Isn¡¯t it normal to be annoyed over trivial things?¡± ¡°You said you weren''t angry.¡± Marion realized she was digging herself into a hole. ¡°So, are you still angry now?¡± he asked Marion said each word deliberately as she looked at him. ¡°I¡¯m even more angry now!¡± Lucas gazed at her for a moment, then suddenly lifted his hand and rubbed her head. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be angry anymore. Put on the coat, or, you can hug me if you want.¡± His chilly tone suddenly became earnestly gentle, as if a snow-capped mountain had unexpectedly melted into a warm spring, flowing gently andfortably. Marion could not sustain her anger. Her ears turned red again, and she quickly tightened the coat. ¡°I''ve put it on.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Lucas looked at her blush, his ck eyes swirled with suppressed emotions. The tumult beneath the surface seemed ready to burst forth at any moment. He averted his gaze with Marion¡¯s fresh¡ªcut grass fragrance still lingering on him. Lucas closed his eyes, masked the emotions he felt, and inhaled the residual scent on his clothes. Chapter 71 Chapter 71 My Wife identally Did That Marion looked out of the car window and dared not misbehave any longer. Fortunately, the car stopped shortly at the Cartiers¡¯ vi. ncing at the man beside her, Marion took off the coat and set it aside. ¡°I¡¯ve arrived home.¡± The man slowly opened his eyes, nced outside the window, then turned his head to look at her. ¡°Have a good rest. Sweet dreams.¡± ¡°Alright. Sweet dreams to you too.¡± Marion breathed a sigh of relief when she heard him speak calmly. Perhaps she was cursed. She could not handle Lucas¡¯s tenderness-it was too peculiar and slightly confusing. Marion pushed open the car door and exited. The driver had already unfolded her wheelchair and ced it by the door. She sat in it as soon as she got out of the car. Before closing the door, Marion nced into thepartment. In the dimly lit space, Lucas was still looking at her. Amidst the dimness, Marion felt as if a hungry wolf was staring at her. Startled, she quickly closed the door with a loud bang, applying a bit more force than she had intended. She was still quite affected by the incidents during the ride. Lucas chuckled, and thepartment echoed with the low, pleasedughter of a man. Liam could not help himself when he heard theughter. ¡°Mr. Craig? Some good news?¡± ¡°A big rabbit jumped into my arms.¡±From N?velDrama.Org. Lucas rarely responded directly to him, and this time, Liam did not understand the meaning behind Lucas¡¯s words. But since Lucas was happy, he could onlyugh along. ¡°That''s indeed good news.¡± In reality, Liam had no idea what the good news was about. Lucas watched Marion enter the Cartiers¡¯ vi through the car window. Only when she was out of sight did he suppress his smile and resume his usual cold demeanor. ¡°Drive.¡± Liam reigned in his emotions. ¡°Alright, Mr. Craig.¡± As the car left the vi, Lucas received a call from Martin. He was hanging out with the rest and asked if he wanted to join them. ¡°... You bailed on our appointment the day before yesterday, can you at least show Chapter 21 My Wife identally Did That up today and hang out with us?¡± ¡°| understand.¡± Lucas hung up and instructed the driver, ¡°Go to Lion¡¯s Den.¡± He was not going for the sake of pleasing Martin. Lucas lowered his head to inspect his cor. He flipped up the neatly folded fabric to reveal the lipstick marks scattered across it. Half an hourter, when Lucas entered the private room, Martin was already boasting about being able to get Lucas to join them. ¡°I''ve got some pull, right? Look, | told you Lucas woulde tonight!¡± Preston smiled, ¡°Sure, you have great influence.¡± He handed Lucas a ss of wine. Lucas took it, sat down, and raised his hand to adjust his cor. ¡°The air conditioning is a bit high, feels hot.¡± Tobias watched his movements. ¡°What''s on your cor, Lucky Luke?¡± Lucas furrowed his brows. ¡°What''s on it?¡± Martin, who had just fixed the air conditioning, went over to him. ¡°Did | see it right? These are lipstick marks! Lucky, when did you let someone get so close to you?¡± Was the guy not known for being a bit of a prude? Lucas disdainfully pulled away from Martin¡¯s hand. ¡°Oh, my wife identally did that.¡± ¡°What did | just hear?¡± Preston quipped. ¡°Aren''t you a bit too much? Have you forgotten about your sweetheart so soon? It¡¯s only been a few days since you got married!¡± Tobias pondered that as he looked at Lucas. ¡°Is it possible that the current Mrs. Craig is the sweetheart Lucky Luke has been searching for all along?¡± Martin, who was not entirely clueless, said, ¡°So, tonight you¡¯re here to show off your marriage?¡± Damn, was that not going too far? Lucas cast a nce at him. ¡°Wasn''t it you who wanted me toe here to entertain you?¡± Martin was speechless. It may not have been worth it after all. Chapter 72 Chapter 72 Why Are You Still So Naive? The news of Jameson and Sally booking a hotel room spread online the entire day. The Royces tried various means to remove the trending topic, but the opposition insisted it could not be taken down. Joseph¡¯s blood pressure skyrocketed, and Bernadette was brought to tears out of frustration. Ever since Jameson¡¯s runaway groom incident, the Royces¡® reputation deteriorated day by day. They became the subject of mockery in Lumina City¡¯s upper circles. When Marion returned home, she found Richard reading in the living room.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. The buzz about Jameson¡¯s escapade was rampant today, and Richard, the ¡® former father-inw, '' felt like he had grown calluses on his ears from the gossip. He hesitated as he looked at Marion. There were many things he wanted to say, but in the end, it condensed into a sigh. ¡°It¡¯s fortunate that you didn¡¯t marry Jameson.¡± It seemed that Jameson''s abandonment at the altar was not necessarily a bad thing. Marion no longer had the heart to indulge in the gossip surrounding Jameson and Sally¡¯s affair. She agreed wholeheartedly with Richard¡¯sment. ¡°Indeed, that¡¯s exactly how | feel!¡± Richard, who had been worried about his daughter''s distress, was relieved to hear her words. He decided not to bring up the unpleasant topic of Jameson again.¡± Who did Lucas introduce you to today?¡± he asked. In the afternoon, Marion had informed him about Lucas inviting her to a dinner engagement, which surprised Richard. Marion thought about the gathering and hesitated before answering. ¡°It¡¯s Kirk, the male celebrity who trended with me on Twitter. He¡¯s Radiant Group¡¯s spokesperson for next year, and | signed a contract with him.¡± Richard was surprised. ¡°Was there no one else?¡± Marion felt that it would be awkward to exin it further. ¡°No one else.¡± Richard looked at Marion thoughtfully for a moment. It made Marion feel self- conscious. ¡°Dad, is there something on my face?¡± she asked. Richard snapped out of his thoughts. ¡°No, nothing.¡± He shook his head with a smile and added, ¡°Lucas seems to be treating you well.¡± Chapter 72 Why Are You Still So Naive? 2/3 She was approaching thirty, and yet, why did she feel like she was still so naive? To not concern him, she let her feelings pass. Marion could not quite grasp the situation. She felt like she had been yed on the way back. However, she could not refute Richard¡¯sment, especially since he did not know the details of her marriage to Lucas. Marion quickly changed the subject,¡± Oh, by the way, Dad, Lucas asked me to move in the day after tomorrow...¡± ¡°So soon?¡± Richard raised his sses. He seemed to be considering something. ¡± Well, it''s better to move in sooner. It''ll prevent the Royces from lingering around. If they see you living separately, they might not let you go.¡± Marion had initially thought she would have to negotiate with her father but was surprised that he thought it was a good idea. She had to swallow her words, ¡°Oh, Lucas said the same thing.¡± Richard chuckled. ¡°If you¡¯re not happy, you can always move back. There¡¯s no rush for the wedding. If it doesn¡¯t feel rightter, you don¡¯t have to worry about it. Just separate.¡± Marion did not expect Richard to be so open-minded. She was surprised and touched by his trust. ¡°Got it, Dad.¡± ¡°Alright, you¡¯ve had a busy day. Take a shower and get some rest. Let the past stay in the past.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After Marion finished her shower, she chatted with Cassie for a while. As Mariony in bed and responded to the messages, she dozed off halfway through. The next morning, Marion woke up to dozens of unread messages. [No way? Then did the so-called dinner engagement with Mr. Craig turn out to be the endorsement contract signing with Radiant Group and Kirk? You and Kirk just trended, and then Mr. Craig takes you to sign a contract with Kirk. Isn¡¯t that a bit too coincidental? Is he not just marking his territory with you? Did anything happen at the dinner? How was Mr. Craig¡¯s attitude when meeting with Kirk? Where are you? Did you fall asleep? ¡°Ah, | can¡¯t sleep, Mar! No matter how | think about it, this plot feels exactly like those plots in those online web novels!] Chapter 72 Why Are You Still So Naive? 3/3 Marion finished reading the messages one by one. She could not help but admit that Cassie¡¯s imagination was quite remarkable. If she did not use her skills to write novels, it would be a waste of her talent. im Bonus For Free Every Day>> im x Chapter 73 Chapter 73 She Had to Take the Initiative Yesterday had been exhausting, and Marion woke up a littleter that day. She responded to Cassie with a ¡®ridiculous¡¯ emoji and then went to freshen up. Richard had an early meeting that day and had already gone to the office. While having breakfast, Marion scrolled through Twitter. She was not checking out the scandal involving Sally and Jameson, the toxic couple. Instead, she focused on thements section under Kirk¡¯s post. Fortunately, the post that Kirk wrote yesterday cleared up any misunderstandings, and thements section was calm. Thanks to his post, Marion gained over two hundred thousand new followers. Marion''s Twitter was typically low-key, rarely featuring personal updates. She was not even verified, despite being registered for seven years and having only eight posts. Three of the posts were from a couple of days ago when she engaged in an online dispute with Sally. Her followers¡®ments on her profile were unanimous in saying, ¡°You''re too low-key, Marion!¡± They urged her to be more active. Feeling a small sense of joy, Marion quickly exited Twitter. Shortly after leaving, she received a message from her assistant, Miley Spears on WhatsApp. [Marion, your Twitter gained a lot of followers. Do you want me to get you verified?] Marion promptly declined. [No need, no need!] Marion was not one to seek attention like Sally, who went from novel writing to bing an inte-famous author. This time, Marion had to endure the bacsh. Miley understood her well and did not press her. [Alright, by the way, can you attend the charity performance on the 20th?] Marion thought for a moment. [I should be able to attend it.] Anyway, she was just going to y the piano at the beginning, and as it was a seated performance there were no foreseeable difficulties. [OK! I''ll tell them you''ll continue to participate! Take a break!] After ending the conversation, Marion went to the music room, nning to practice for a couple of hours before dinner. Compared to her rxed state, Sally was having a tough day. After the news of Sally and Jameson booking a hotel room surfaced online, Sally Chapter 73 She Had to take the tomative 217 was solidified as the ¡®interloper¡¯, Thements on her Twitter had surpassed thirty thousand, and if she had not disabled the comments, it would probably have reached a hundred thousand. However, that was not the main issue. The crucial point was that she had leveraged her status as an ¡®inte-famous author and had signed some endorsements. With her image in ruins, thosepanies had sent her termination letters. Because she was at fault, in addition to terminating the contracts, thepanies. reasonably demanded three times the original endorsement fee as liquidated damages. The total amount she had topensate had reached tens of millions of dors. Moreover, she had a novel being adapted into a film and television series. However, with her negative image as the original author, the web series was bound to be a failure before it even started. The productionpany had already demanded compensation exceeding eight million dors. Sally was looking at a total of nearly twenty million dors inpensation that she had to pay out. Her face was pale. She simply could not afford such a hefty sum! She was done for!Original from N?velDrama.Org. No, she was not done yet! She still had Jameson! Their affair was now public knowledge, and Sally, who initially wanted to y a waiting game, realized she could not wait for Jameson toe to her. She had to take the initiative! With this in mind, Sally quickly put away the termination letters in her hands and went back to her room to apply makeup. Then she admired her frail and pale reflection in the mirror, before changing into a white dress. She held the termination letters in her hand as she made her way to Infinity Corp Enjoy Ad-Free Reading>> Chapter 74 Chapter 74 I''ll Give You Thirty Million Dors Jameson had just finished a meeting, and Joe, standing beside him, seemed hesitant to speak. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Jameson asked. ¡°Miss Sally wants to see you, Mr. Royce.¡± ¡°| don¡¯t want to see her.¡± Jameson felt disgust at the mention of Sally''s name. When he woke up yesterday morning and saw Sally lying naked beside him, his initial reaction was not guilt but disgust. He had never felt such a strong aversion to someone. Looking at Sally lying next to him, he even regretted how he had once sacrificed Marion for her. It was the first time he had no trace of pity for Sally. Even when she cried and apologized, he only wanted her to shut up. He did make her shut up by coldly telling her to leave. He initially thought Sally would not dare to seek him out again, but it seemed he had underestimated her.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. The affair between him and Sally had been exposed on the inte with a video and a few photos that circted yesterday at noon. Everyone online knew about 1. it. A day had passed, and he did not even dare to call Marion and exin. There was no way to exin. Sally had dared toe and find him? Was she seeking her demise? Joe hesitated for a moment. That was the first time Jameson had refused to see Sally. However, Joe did not dare to ask anything. The events from yesterday were all over the inte, and Jameson¡¯s expression had not improved since then. Since he did not want to see her, then so be it. ¡°Okay, Mr. Royce.¡± Joe left after that as he arranged to have someone quickly take Sally away to keep her away from Jameson. However, after taking a few steps, Jameson suddenly changed his mind. ¡°Bring her to my office!¡± Joe paused. ¡°Okay, Mr. Royce.¡± Jameson returned to his office in irritation. He had not wanted to see Sally, but he was more afraid that Sally would run to Marion and say something stupid. A few minutester, Joe brought Sally in. ¡°Jay, I¡¯m sorry. | know | shouldn¡¯t havee to see you, but I have no other choice...¡± Sally burst into tears as soon as she entered. Joe felt awkward and quickly turned to close the door, leaving them alone. Tearful apologies again! Jameson looked at Sally, but there was no longer the turmoil he used to feel when he watched her break down. He realized that every time Sally was with him, she seemed to adopt a demeanor simr to the one he currently witnessed. Marion had once said that Sally was just pretending to be that way in front of him, but he never believed it! As he recalled the memory he spoke coldly to her, ¡°Speak up if you have something to say. Crying won''t solve anything.¡± Jameson did not console her as he used to. Sally froze, momentarily unsure whether to continue crying or to stop. She looked at the cold expression on Jameson''s face. Eventually, Sally wiped away her tears and handed over the stack of termination letters from her bag. ¡°Jay, | don¡¯t know what to do! | didn¡¯t mean to force you. | just can¡¯te up with this muchpensation! | came here today, thinking of asking you for a loan!¡± Sally bit her lip and looked ashamed. She kept her head lowered as she pleaded with him. She was too afraid to look at Jameson. Jameson took the termination letter from her and nced briefly at it. ¡°How much do you need?¡± ¡°Twenty million.¡± Sally felt a glimmer of hope and quickly looked up at Jameson. Jameson lit a cigarette. ¡°I''ll give you thirty million dors, but | have one condition.¡± Sally had a bad feeling. ¡°What''s the condition?¡± ¡°Never show your face to me or Marion ever again.¡± Sally looked at Jameson in disbelief. ¡°Why?¡± She thought that after what happened, she would undoubtedly be the new Chapter 74 I''ll Give You Thirty Million Dors Mrs. Royce. But now Jameson wanted her to leave? 3/3 Jameson took a puff of his cigarette. ¡°No specific reason. If you agree, I''ll have my secretary transfer three million to you immediately. If you don¡¯t agree, then | can¡¯t help you.¡± He put away any trace ofpassion and studied her carefully. Sally knew she had no choice. Chapter 75 Chapter 75 Any Questions? In the afternoon, around three o''clock, Marion woke up, sat in her room for a while, and went downstairs to have a bowl of sweet soup. At five o''clock, Marion came out of the music room, and Mable asked her what she wanted to eat for dinner. ¡°Nothing specific, Mable, you can make whatever you think is refreshing. The weather is hot, and | don¡¯t have much of an appetite.¡± Marion absentmindedly responded. ¡°Thank you, Mable.* Tomorrow she had to go to Lucas¡¯s ce, and she was hesitating about whether to pack her things. Thinking about it made her blush. It seemed as if she could not wait to move in! Richard had a dinner appointment and had advised Marion to go to bed early. Marion originally wanted to wait for Richard to come back and chat with him, but he said he would not be back until eleven that night. She had to take a bath and rest. Just as she finished bathing, her phone on the bed started ringing. It was quitete. Who could be calling her at that hour? When Marion saw the caller ID, she tensed up. It was Lucas. Her hair was still wet as Marion answered the phone and put it on speaker then grabbed a towel to dry her hair. ¡°Hello, Mr. Craig.¡± ¡°Have you packed your things yet?¡± Marion''s hand froze. She felt embarrassed. ¡°I don¡¯t have much to pack.¡± After all, did he not have everything over there? A few days ago, when she visited, Marion could see that everything had been prepared for her¡ªclothes, shoes, and anything she could think of. She could just bring herself. Besides, considering their blitz¡ªmarriage, who knew how long it wouldst? She might have to pack up ande back in a few days. ¡°llle by at nine tomorrow.¡± ¡°Isn''t that a bit early?¡± she asked. Chapter 75 Aby Questions? 212 ¡°Early?¡± Although it was over the phone, Marion still felt the unspoken pressure he exerted on her. She dared not say it was early. ¡°Not that early | suppose. | usually leave at eight on weekdays.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ile at eight.¡± ¡°Any problems?¡± Lucas asked as she remained silent. Marion was genuinely afraid of him. She quickly smiled and replied, ¡°No problem at all. See you tomorrow, Mr. Craig.¡± ¡°See you tomorrow, Mrs. Craig.¡± Why did he call her Mrs. Craig again? But Marion did not dare ask him any more questions. After waiting for a moment, she quickly hung up the phone. Eight o¡¯clock? Did Lucas never sleep in? Why would he get up so early on a fine weekend morning? Comints aside, Marion quickly dried her hair and set her rm clock before lying down to sleep. Otherwise, if Lucas showed up in the morning, and she was still in bed, it would be more than just awkward. Marion had a dream. She dreamt that she was a rabbit in a forest, and one day, while foraging for food, she suddenly 2 untered a wolf. Frightened, she tried to escape, but escape she stopped running and resigned herself to being eaten by the wolf. the wolf''s pursuit. Exhausted ¡°atter how fast she ran, she could notContent provided by N?velDrama.Org. As therge wolf pounced, she instinctively closed her eyes, expecting the worst, and then she suddenly felt warmth on her face. When she opened her eyes, she found the wolf licking her. Marion woke up abruptly, realizing it was just a dream. The warmth she felt was just a trace of drool on her face. The rm on her phone rang incessantly. Marion quickly reached over and turned it off. The room returned to silence, and she thought about the absurd fairy tale in her dream. She raised her hand to touch her cheek. Good Lord, what kind of bizarre fairy tale was that? Chapter 76 The Lady Takes Her Leave. Chapter 76 Chapter 76 The Lady Takes Her Leave Marion set her rm for seven, as Lucas mentioned he would head over at eight in the morning.Original from N?velDrama.Org. To be on the safe side, she got up early, washed, and changed into fresh clothes. The room, where she had slept for over twenty years, suddenly felt less inviting. However, her reluctance was quickly dispersed by the sound of a car turning into the vi compound. She hastily turned her wheelchair to the balcony of her room. From her vantage point, she had a clear view of the front gate. It was Lucas! Simultaneously, the second rm on her phone went off. 8:00 am. True to his word, Mr. Craig¡ªLucas¡ªwas punctual, not a minute too early orte. Richard, who was ustomed to early mornings, had already returned from his run at the time. Howard informed him that Lucas had arrived and was upstairs with Marion. Richard, surprised, set aside his newspaper. ¡°Well, go and make a pot of tea!¡± Marion had juste downstairs. ¡°Dad?¡± Richard thought she had not woken up yet. ¡°Up so early?¡± ¡°Yeah, moving today.¡± Amid the father¡ªdaughter conversation, Lucas had reached the bottom stair. ¡± Mr. Cartier.¡± Lucas¡¯s gaze lingered on Richard for a second. Lucas nodded, then turned to Marion. ¡°Mar.¡± At the sight of Lucas, Marion reluctantly recalled the dream she had from the previous night. Lucas was dressed in a smooth ck shirt that day, devoid of its usual sharp edges. It gave him aid-back and casual look. The shirt was tucked halfway into his pants, showing off his well-defined legs. Marion thought Lucas could easily match the body of a male model with his long, slender build. When their eyes met, her ears turned red instantly. Marion tilted her head, ¡°Good morning.¡± ¡°Have you had breakfast?¡± Richard asked. Chapter 76 The Lady Takester Leave 252 Lucas shifted his gaze to Richard, ¡°Not yet, Mar asked me toe early!¡± Marion was stunned by the tant white lie. What did he mean by that? Richard, too, was surprised. He nced at his daughter and chuckled. ¡°Girls are never to be underestimated.¡± Marion''s face turned crimson, but it was not an appropriate time to exin. She could only swallow the awkwardness and say, ¡°I''m so hungry.¡± Richard smiled as he watched his daughter. ¡°Let¡¯s have some breakfast.¡± With that, the three of them took their seats. As soon as Marion took her seat, Lucas sat down beside her. The crisp scent of mahogany lingered on her nose, and she subconsciously nced at Lucas. He kept looking at her. It made her feel uneasy. ¡°What would you like to eat?¡± she asked him hesitantly. ¡°Anything is fine,¡± Lucas replied. Marion nced at the soy milk in her hand, ¡°Would you like some soy milk?¡± ¡°I''m allergic to soybeans,¡± Lucas replied. Marion chuckled. ¡°How about milk, then?¡± ¡°Sure, I¡¯m not picky,¡± he said. Suspicious of his words, Marion asked Mable, the housekeeper, to prepare a meal for Lucas, maintaining the same variety but with soy milk and a more generous portion. Having an unexpected guest at the Cartier¡¯s breakfast table was unusual for both Marion and Richard. However, with Richard''s experience in the business world, he handled social situations well, and the atmosphere remainedfortable. Additionally, Lucas initiated conversations, and the father-inw and son-in-w became more harmonious as they chatted. After finishing their breakfast, Richard seemed to want more. ¡°Do you have any ns for today? If not, why don¡¯t we have lunch before you go?¡± Lucas nced at Marion, hinting at his intentions. Chapter 77 No Courtesy Extended Chapter 77 Chapter 77 No Courtesy Extended The pressure shifted to Marion¡¯s side. She raised her head and awkwardly smiled. ¡°Dad, we''ve made ns with friendster. Let¡¯s have dinner together next time!¡± All jokes aside, if Lucas and Richard continued their talk, her father might end up revealing secrets from her potty¡ªtraining days! Richard did not seem to mind. ¡°It¡¯s okay, you young people should go out and have fun on weekends.¡± ¡°You''re still young, Dad! I¡¯m only eighteen!¡± Marion lifted her hand to her chin and struck a pose. She had always known how to sweet-talk Richard, and their interactions were consistently yful. However, when she put her hand down, she suddenly remembered that Lucas was sitting beside her. She froze. She turned her head and saw Lucas looking at her with his deep ck eyes. There was a trace of a smile on his lips. ¡°Yes, right?¡± she asked him. ¡°Yes, Uncle is still young.¡± Richard was a little embarrassed by the attention. ¡°I¡¯m done with breakfast. After you finish, go upstairs and pack some of the things Marion usually uses.¡± As Richard spoke, he nced at the piano room. Then his eyes seemed to tear. ¡® Have someonee and move the piano another day.¡± 1 Two months ago, when Marion was going to marry Jameson, Richard did not feel his loss so deeply.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Now that Lucas hade to take Marion away, he realized that his daughter had truly grown up. She had started her own new life. Richard felt a deep mncholy settle into him. He had raised his daughter by himself and naturally found it hard to let her go. However, he did not want to appear impolite in front of his son-inw. He suppressed his emotions immediately. ¡°Mar, after you finish eating, take Lucas upstairs to see your old room and tidy up what needs to be packed.¡± Marion''s least favorite moment had arrived. She had already tidied up her room yesterday, ¡°Got it!¡± Chapter 77 No Courtesy Extended 2/2 Marion had almost finished her meal. Lucas was not far behind. ¡°Will youe up with me to my room?¡± Lucas looked at her. ¡°What would | do otherwise?¡± ¡°It might be a bit messy.¡± ¡°Well, I''m mentally prepared.¡± He extended her no courtesy. Marion did not think her room was messy. She had spent more than thirty hours tidying it up yesterday. Two minutester, Marion confidently led Lucas into her room. ¡°Not messy, right?¡± Lucas studied the room he stood in. It was filled with traces of Marion¡¯s childhood. Lucas lowered his head, and said in a husky voice, ¡°Messy.¡± He was quietly referring to the chaos that raged in his heart. ¡°...Where is it messy?¡± Marion was dissatisfied with his evaluation. Her room was not messy. There were just a lot of things, but everything was neatly stored in its ce. Lucas remained silent, his gaze falling on the tworge boxes in the corner, ¡°Are these for the ones we''re taking?¡± Marion almost argued with him, but as she thought about the empty bedroom in his house, and thenpared it to her bedroom, she realized that her room was indeed a bit messy. Marion did not dwell on the matter any further. ¡°Yeah. Those are the things I¡¯m taking with me.¡± Lucas studied her. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say there was nothing to tidy up?¡± Marion blushed, ¡°...Two boxes. Is that a lot?¡± ¡°It''s a lot.¡± No courtesy extended at all. 3k Chapter 78 No Matter What Chapter 78 Chapter 78 No Matter What Marion pursed her lips. She was toozy to argue with him. ¡°I''ve already packed everything. The things to take are in those two boxes.¡± Lucas shifted his gaze to the boxes. ¡°I''ll have the drivere up.¡± He paused and looked at her right calf, which, despite being freed from the ster, was still wrapped in bandages. ¡°Can you go downstairs by yourself?¡± Marion raised an eyebrow. ¡°Didn''t | juste upstairs by myself?¡± Lucas abruptly stopped pressing the elevator button. He retrieved his phone from his pocket and walked to her. Marion watched as he bent down in front of her. The oxygen around her seemed too thin and instead filled the air around her with his invigorating woody scent. It made her breath quicken. ¡°Wha- What''s happening?¡± ¡°Youined that | didn¡¯t carry you up just now,Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. He put his hand on her waist as he spoke to her. didn¡¯t you?¡± Before Marion could process the situation, she was lifted into his arms. When did shein? Instinctively, she wrapped her arms around his neck. At the thought of her father waiting downstairs, her face turned crimson. ¡°Put me down! | can go down by myself!¡± Lucas looked at her and raised an eyebrow. ¡°I don¡¯t think you can,¡± he said calmly. He proceeded to carry her downstairs. Coincidentally, Richard had just finished a call. He turned around and saw Marion being carried by Lucas. Richard nced at his daughter. ¡°Isn¡¯t your leg getting better?¡± Marion blushed, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s getting better, Dad.¡± But if Lucas had insisted on carrying her, what could she do? Richard nced at Lucas, his expression was hard to read. ¡°Her leg is almost healed. It should not be a problem for her to walk such a short distance regrly.¡± Richard was telling Lucas that there was no need to be so reluctant to let her walk T Chapter 28 No Matter What down those few stairs. 2/3 Lucas ced Marion on the sofa. ¡°Mar mentioned that her leg was a little sore.¡± Was it necessary to shift the me to her? Lucas grabbed a cushion and ced it behind Marion¡¯s waist. Then, he stood up and took out his phone. ¡°I''ll call the driver, Uncle.¡± After telling her father that, Lucas walked away and left Marion and Richard staring at each other. Richard nced at Lucas¡¯s retreating figure. ¡°Mar, although it¡¯s nice that Lucas dotes on you, we shouldn¡¯t take it for granted, right?¡± Marion lowered her head as she blushed. She had no idea how to exin the situation to her father. ¡°I know, Dad. | was wrong to do that.¡± Richard sighed. ¡°If you had met Lucas earlier, it would have been better.¡± Marion felt awkward. If she had met Lucas earlier, she probably would not have been close to him. Of course, she dared not say that to Richard. Lucas returned after making the call. He looked at Marion. ¡°I''ll go up and get your things.¡± Richard felt it was not right to let his son-inw do all the work. ¡°Lucas, just sit. I''ll have Howard go up and bring them down.¡± Lucas rolled up his sleeves. ¡°It''s okay. The luggage might be a bit heavy. | can handle it.¡± He was certainly more considerate than Jameson. The more Richard looked at Lucas, the more satisfied he felt. Before Marion left, he did not forget to remind her to keep her temper in check. In a rtionship, both parties should be amodating. Marion blushed and nodded in agreement. She could not say anything other than ¡®Okay¡¯. On the other hand, Lucas suddenly interjected, ¡°Uncle, | married Mar because | love her for who she is. Whether she throws a little tantrum, acts spoiled, or is however she wants to be, | understand and ept it all.¡± As he spoke, he nced at Marion, then added ¡°I don¡¯t need her to change anything about her. She can be herself, and | love her just the way she is. | love to see her happy.¡± Chapter 78 No Matter What 13/3 Richard''s initial reluctance was instantly reced by a sense of relief. Even Marion found Lucas¡¯s words to be touching. For the first time, she realized that the formidable Jameson could also speak such beautiful words. Richard patted Lucas on the shoulder. ¡°Next time youe home, remember to call me ¡®Dad¡¯. Without saying much, Richard had said it all. Chapter 79 Chapter 79 Why Is It Impossible? Marion was still blushing as she thought about how her father had been so easily fooled. She also did not anticipate that Lucas, who appeared serious and aloof, could say such heartfelt things. She had some reluctance to leave home, but after Richard and Lucas had their ¡® heart-to¡ªheart'' conversation, Marion felt so ufortable that she just wanted to part ways quickly. Fortunately, the embarrassing moment ended quickly, and when she sat inside the car, Marion finally breathed a sigh of relief. Lucas also got into the car, and as Marion turned to look at him she met those deep ck eyes. ¡°You seem eager to move into my house.¡± Marion smiled awkwardly. ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect you to be so good at lying. You had my dad fooled.¡± ¡°Let''s go,¡± Lucas said to his driver, and the car began to move slowly. He casually rolled up his sleeves, and nonchntly asked, ¡°How did you know | was lying?¡± Marion¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he suddenly looked up at her. His gaze was intense. ¡°Or maybe everything | said was true?¡± Lucas¡¯s stare made it hard to look away. Marion felt her mind going nk. She swallowed slightly and found it difficult to speak. His woody scent almost overwhelmed her in the confines of the car. Under his intense gaze, Marion felt warmth spread through her entire body. It took almost half a minute before she could regain someposure. She forced a smile and avoided eye contact. ¡°How is that possible?¡± ¡°Why is it not possible?¡± He remainedposed. After the recent exchange between Lucas and her father, Marion found it surprising that the conversation could continue. She nced at him and pulled herself together.From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Have you known me/to speak without having thought about it?¡± he asked. She felt as if she had glimpsed a secret side of Lucas. ¡°You think of me as a substitute for your Sweetheart, don¡¯t you?¡± Chapter 79 Why is it impossible? 2/2 Had she just be the protagonist of his life story? The thought itself was quite thrilling! Lucas was unusually silent. He seemed to retreat into himself. ¡°You''re overthinking.¡± Seeing that he suddenly regained his dignity and aloofness, Marion felt sure that she had guessed right. She did not feel embarrassed anymore. She turned slightly, propped her hand on her leg, put her head in her hands, and blinked at the man beside her. Turning his own methods against him, she asked, ¡°How am | overthinking?¡± Marion suspected that the reason why Lucas agreed to marry her so readily might have something to do with his ¡®unrequited love¡¯. She touched her face and said, ¡°Mr. Craig, do | have eyes or a nose like hers? Or perhaps | bear a striking resemnce in spirit?¡± Marion was excited about being a stand-in for this unknown woman she thought Lucas loved. As he witnessed Marion¡¯s inexplicable excitement, Lucas swallowed nervously. He did not hold back. He reached out and pressed her back into her seat. ¡°Sit properly.¡± Marion could only adjust her posture, as she leaned back against the seat. However, she waited curiously for his answer. She turned her head towards him but suddenly, everything went dark. rge hand had covered her eyes. ¡°Take a nap,¡± he said. Marion was puzzled, ¡°I¡¯m not sleepy.¡± The warmth of the man¡¯s palm settled on her eyelids. His hand covered almost half of her face. Marion''s face gradually warmed. She pulled his hand down, and as the light returned to her eyes, she met his gaze. ¡°I''m sleepy,¡± he admitted. He had barely sleptst night. Chapter 80 Home Sweet Home, Mrs. Craig Chapter 80 Chapter 80 Home Sweet Home, Mrs. Craig Lucas¡¯s voice became significantly deeper and took on a husky tone. Marion felt guilty and dared not tease him further. ¡°Go ahead and sleep,¡± she said. ¡°Shh, quiet,¡± he replied. ¡°| know,¡± she whispered. She was not that noisy, was she? The car suddenly fell silent. Marion nced out the window, and her mood began to drop. Despite her age, she had never cohabited with a man before. Even though their rtionship was not conventional, and cohabitation was part of the act, sharing the same roof, especially with Lucas, made her nervous. Moreover, Lucas¡¯s vi had only one bedroom. The car¡¯s confined space heightened Lucas¡¯s woody scent. His fragrance seemed to have a calming effect on her. Marion sat inhaling it as she slowly drifted off to sleep. She did not sleep wellst night. Her dreams had been chaotic. Lucas¡¯s driver steered the car smoothly, while Marion slept soundly. At one point, her head knocked against the car window. Meanwhile, the man next to her, who had imed to be tired, watched Marion, who had dozed off. The sunlight outside cast a warm glow on her porcin face. As the car stopped at a red light, Marion swayed lightly and bumped her forehead against the ss. It looked painful, but she showed no signs of waking up. She could still sleep so soundly. Lucas smiled, reached over, and pulled her towards him. He rested her head on his broad shoulders. Compared to the stiffness of the window, his sturdy shoulders would be much morefortable. Marion was fully aware of the change. She even adjusted her position and shifted slightly to find a morefortable spot. Satisfied, she continued to doze off. Lucas, unable to resist, reached out and pinched her cheek lightly. As she was sleeping so soundly, she did not react to the tease. Chapter 80 Hue Sweet Home, Mre Craig 212 Twenty minutester, the car came to a gentle stop. Liam was about to speak but saw Lucas¡¯s signal for him to stay silent. Liam promptly shut his mouth when he noticed Marion sleeping. He got out of the car and took the initiative to move the luggage into the vi. Marion was awakened by Lucas¡¯s vibrating phone. Still groggy, she opened her eyes and looked at Lucas who was only inches away from her.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Without much thought, she asked, ¡°Have we arrived?¡± ¡°Are you awake?¡± Lucas inquired. Feeling a soreness in her waist, Marion tried to stretch her armszily. However, as her hands moved, she suddenly froze. Why were her hands holding onto Lucas¡¯s hands? Marion nced down and then at Lucas, abruptly realizing what had happened. | didn¡¯t mean to!¡± She hastily withdrew her hands, and her drowsiness vanished in her startled state. What had she done? She had slept while hugging Lucas¡¯s arm and had leaned against his shoulder! Marion had never been so embarrassed in her life. If it were possible, she would close her eyes and go back to sleep to avoid the current situation. She had not done it on purpose! She just liked to hold onto something when she slept. She was certain that she had fallen asleep leaning on the side of the car window. How did she end up waking up in Lucas¡¯s embrace? ¡°Is that so?¡± He nced at her casually and then opened the car door. ¡°Home sweet home, Mrs. Craig.¡± Chapter 81 Chapter 81 Why Are You Angry? Lucas was in disbelief, and Marion¡¯s face instantly turned crimson. She licked her lips and was about to say something, but he had already opened the car door and stepped out. He stood by the door and looked down at her. ¡°Is your leg still hurting?¡± Marion hurriedly got out of the car. ¡°It¡¯s not hurting anymore, you don¡¯t need to take such pains to help me!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± He said and took her wrist, as he moved her to the side before lifting his hand to close the car door. ¡°Don''t just stand there,e inside,¡± he said. Marion nodded absently. ¡°Oh.¡± She followed Lucas inside, momentarily forgetting that her right calf was not fully functional yet. After a few steps, she felt a twinge of pain. Instinctively, she took a sharp breath. Lucas, who was ahead, stopped and turned to look at her. ¡°| thought it wasn¡¯t hurting?¡± ¡°| just didn¡¯t-¡± Before she could finish her sentence, she was already lifted off the ground. Marion noticed that she was getting used to being carried by Lucas. She did not resist and allowed him to carry her into the vi without any protest. Lucas¡¯s stamina was impressive. Marion did not consider herself overweight, given her height. Weighing around 100 pounds on her 5¡® 5 frame, she appeared somewhat slender. Despite this, every time Lucas carried her, it seemed effortless, and his grip remained firm. As she thought about it, Marion nced at his arms.From N?velDrama.Org. Because he was holding her firmly, the biceps under his shirt were pressed tightly, and with just one nce, one could see the strength in them. Marion thought about his bare, well-defined arms. It was a sensual image. She imagined that his abdominal muscles would be just as attractive, would they not? She swallowed nervously and felt the heat creep up her face. When Lucas ced her on the sofa, he nced at her. Marion felt embarrassed by hapter #1 Why Are You Angry? her thoughts. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Craig.¡± Lucas was indifferent to her gratitude. ¡°What do you want to drink?¡± ¡°Water.¡± She was thirsty. ¡°Warm water,¡± she rified. Lucas walked to the ind and prepared warm water for her. It was only then that Marion noticed something different about this vipared to herst visit. 2/2 Marion sighed in relief. It could not be that there was only one room again, right? Lucas returned with the water and sat beside her. He watched her drink the water while she nced around the ce. He had guessed what was on her mind and smirked secretly. After a few sips of water, Marion turned to Lucas. ¡°Mr. Craig, how many rooms are there in this ce?¡± ¡°How many rooms do you want?¡± ¡°As long as it¡¯s not just one room.¡± Her wish was not too difficult to fulfill. Lucas drank most of his soda water, and said casually, ¡°Your wish is mymand-more than one room.¡± Marion breathed a sigh of relief. She had been worried about where she would sleep. However, the person beside her suddenly stood up. ¡°The rooms are mostly on the second floor. Pick one for yourself. | have something to do. I''ll be in the study. If you need anything,e find me.¡± With that, he went upstairs. Marion watched his departing figure and blinked her eyes in puzzlement. She had not said anything wrong just now! Why did he get angry? Unable to figure it out, Marion decided not to dwell on it. She could always coax himter. She found that Lucas was not difficult to persuade. He was slightly petty and got angry over small things, Well, it served her right for having a temper of her own. Chapter 82 Chapter 82 | Cannot Wait Anymore While Lucas allowed her to choose her room, Marion¡¯s upbringing did not permit her to roam through the house, room by room, without the guidance of the owner. After finishing her water, she went to the kitchen ind, poured herself another ss of warm water, and started browsing the inte on her phone. Jameson and Sally were no longer a hot topic on social media, especially since they were not celebrities, Marion¡¯s Twitter ount, on the other hand, gained over ten thousand new followers overnight. These were all real followers, not fake ounts. Marion''s follower count had grown from around twenty thousand to over five hundred thousand in just over two months, thanks mainly to Sally. Despite the potential for lucrative advertising deals, Marion was not interested. The day¡¯s Twitter trends were dominated by celebrity marketing, which she did not pay much attention to. After a brief scroll, Marion logged out of her ount. At that moment, Cassie messaged her on WhatsApp. [Marion, are you at your husband¡¯s house?] Marion blushed at the word ¡®husband¡¯. [Just arrived.] [So early? It¡¯s only ten o¡¯clock. What time did Mr. Craig go to pick you up?] [Can you believe he came at eight?] [Tsk, he¡¯s really in a hurry!] Unsure where the conversation was heading, Marion was about to send an emoji to end it when Lucas came downstairs. He walked to the kitchen and grabbed another bottle of soda. ¡°Have you made your choice yet?¡± Marion was caught off guard. ¡°Not yet.¡± He twisted the bottle cap and tilted his head slightly to drink the soda. The movement emphasized his Adam¡¯s apple, and as he swallowed, it moved up and down. Marion''s right index finger moved subconsciously. She remembered the sensation of her fingertips against his Adam''s apple a few days ago. After finishing the soda, Lucas looked at her meaningfully. ¡°Go choose now.* Chapter 821 Cannot Wait Anymore 2/2 Marion blushed at his gaze and averted her eyes. ¡°Alright.¡± Her right calf had not fully recovered yet, so she walked with more strength on her left foot, her pace painfully slow. Lucas stood at the staircase and did not rush her. When she caught up, he began ascending the stairs. There were four rooms on the second floor. The first was a study, a master bedroom, and two guest rooms. The study and one guest room were on the right side. Lucas took her to the guest room on the right first. ¡°The rooms are soundproofed. If you find it suitable, you can use this one as your piano room.¡± As the door opened, Marion immediately spotted the grand piano. Excitement surged in her, and she walked over, raised the lid, and yed a short piece without thinking. It was a Steinway Model S baby grand piano, manufactured in 2018, priced at over four million dors on the market. Marion''s family piano was also a Steinway, bought over a decade ago for just over a million dors. It had served her well for more than ten years without any issues. Last year, when she and Jameson were nning their wedding, Richard had offered to buy her a piano as a gift for her new home. Marion had spent several days abroad carefully choosing one. She had her eyes on this particr piano, which was too expensive. Marion could not bear to spend so much. In the end, she did not let Richard buy it and nned to move her current piano to her new home after the wedding. As fate would have it, she was now standing in front of the very piano she had coveted. Chapter 831 Don¡¯t Have a Sweetheart 4 Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Chapter 83 Chapter 83 | Don¡¯t Have a SweetheartFrom N?velDrama.Org. Marion cautiously touched the piano keys and looked back at Lucas. ¡°Mr. Craig, was this prepared for me?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Her smile disappeared instantly and was reced by a look of disappointment. She withdrew her hands from the piano keys, stood up from the chair, and walked back to Lucas. She smiled awkwardly. ¡°Then, who was it prepared for?¡± After saying that, Marion suddenly thought of something, ¡°Was it prepared for your Sweetheart?¡± Lucas remained silent. Seeing the sudden chill in his gaze, Marion guessed she was probably right. She quickly apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, | didn¡¯t know. If it bothers you, | can wipe it down with disinfectant. Cassie mentioned in her novels that CEOs have a strong sense of possessiveness, and they might get murderous if someone touches their belongings.¡± Lucas¡¯s expression remained stony. Sensing his displeasure, Marion stole a nce at him. ¡°Can you say something? Even scold me if you want! Your silence makes you seem like you¡¯re going to devour me!¡± Lucas rubbed his temples with his hand irritably. ¡°I don¡¯t have a Sweetheart.¡± He paused and looked at her. ¡°The piano is for someone who just moved in.¡± Marion did not grasp his meaning. ¡°Why prepare a piano for someone random? Wait, besides us, is there someone else living here?¡± Lucasughed. It was deep and rich and resonated from his chest. Marion was puzzled. ¡°Why is this so amusing?¡± After a moment, her thoughts caught up with her. ¡°Was the piano prepared for me?¡± Lucas suppressed hisughter. ¡°Yes.¡± He was afraid that if he did not rify, Marion mighte up with even more absurd scenarios. Marion was speechless. Chapter 621 Dont Have a Sweetheart Why did he have to call her a fool while talking? As she thought about the piano, Marion decided not to make an issue out of it. She walked over to it joyfully. ¡°How about I y a piece for you? You''ve not heard me y the piano before, right? Tonight, I''ll perform a solo for you!¡± ¡°| have.¡± Lucas nced at her and walked to the sofa on the side, then sat down. ¡°Go ahead. Marion was surprised that he had heard her y before. It made her even happier. She yed a lively piece for him. When Marion yed the piano, she looked different from her usual self. It was as if she had entered her own world. She exuded confidence and brilliance. Even without the spotlight of a stage, she still shone like a star. As the final note fell, Marion turned her head and looked at Lucas. The round eyes sparkled in her excitement. Lucas watched her in admiration. He raised his hands and apuded. ¡°Excellent.¡± Marion smiled shyly. ¡°Thank you, Lucas.¡± For her, not even his real wife, he had prepared so much. She was touched to the point of devotion. ¡°It''s not a big deal.¡± After inspecting the piano room, Marion chose one of the guest rooms. Lucas did not say much and carried her tworge boxes up to the room. Around noon, the two had a simple meal, and in the afternoon, Lucas went back to thepany for a meeting while Marion began organizing her belongings in the room. Chapter 84 As Long as You taken Chapter 84 Chapter 84 As Long as You Like It Around five o¡¯clock, Marion suddenly received a message from Lucas on WhatsApp. He suggested they have dinner outside, and mentioned that the driver was already on the way to pick her up. Marion instinctively thought it might be a business dinner, so she quickly got up from the bed and asked: [Are there any specific dress requirements? Should | put on makeup?] Even though she was ¡®Mrs. Craig¡¯ in her marriage of convenience, she could not afford to embarrass Lucas. Marion received a somewhat nonchnt reply from Lucas: [Whatever you like.] Despite Lucas¡¯s easygoing response, Marion still chose an elegant long dress. She applied light makeup. While waiting for the driver to arrive, she spent an additional ten minutes braiding a fishtail. Satisfied with her look, Marion picked up her handbag and headed downstairs. Just as she arrived, the doorbell rang. On the video call screen, it was Lucas¡¯s driver, Liam. Marion walked out with a slight limp. She had forgotten to bring her wheelchair and she walked unsteadily as her leg was still recovering. As Marion stepped outside, the driver had already opened the car door and greeted her, ¡°Mrs. Craig, Mr. Craig is at the office. We need to make a stop there first.¡± ¡°Sure, thank you, Mr. Benz,¡± Marion replied, not having the courage to address him like Lucas did. The mansion was not far from the Radiant Group office building, and in about fifteen minutes, they arrived at the entrance. Marion checked her reflection in her phone¡¯s camera, ensuring her makeup was intact. Just as she finished, the car door next to her opened, and Lucas gracefully entered. Arefreshing woody fragrance wafted in, and Marion instinctively turned to him with a smile. ¡°Mr. Craig.¡± After the incident with the grand piano Lucas had prepared, Marion found herself smiling whenever she looked at him. What a considerate man! Chapter 94 As Long as You Like it 2/3 Agrand piano worth over four million dors, and he said it was just a casual arrangement! Lucas¡¯s gaze lingered on her face for a moment. ¡°Did you put on makeup?¡± Marion felt self-conscious at his question. ¡°I just applied light makeup, nothing too extravagant, so it won''t be disrespectful to you.¡± ¡°Very beautiful.¡± He praised her so easily. It left Marion puzzled. She blushed then mumbled a ¡°Thank you¡¯. The car started moving, and Marion touched the strands of hair behind her braid. It felt a little itchy. She withdrew her hand and stole a nce at the man beside her. Unbeknownst to her, Lucas was already looking at her, and upon catching her turning her head, he did not look away. The car''s air conditioning was cool enough, yet Marion felt warm. The evening sky was a riot of colors, and the twilight cast a radiant glow through the car window onto their faces. Marion looked at Lucas beside her and could not help but feel that God had favored him. His beautifully sharp facial features could easily outshine many current male stars. The car arrived quickly at their destination, and she hastily averted her gaze. She nervously fidgeted with her fingers. Lucas slowly opened his eyes, and Liam came around to open the door for him. ¡± Mr. Craig, Mrs. Craig, we''ve arrived at the hotel.¡± Lucas nced at Marion, his gazending on her reddened ears. He casually remarked, ¡°We''re here, Mrs. Craig.¡± ¡°Oh, okay,¡± Marion replied, moving over. As soon as she lifted her leg, Lucas brought her wheelchair into view with a swift movement. Marion looked at him in surprise.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°Is your leg hurting?¡± Lucas asked. Marion dreaded the question, fearing that he might bend down to carry her. She quickly sat in the wheelchair. Lucas pushed her into the hotel, and a waiter led them to the elevator. They pressed the button for the top floor. Marion felt nervous as she looked up at Lucas. ¡°Is today¡¯s guest very important?¡± Chapter 84 As Long as You Like It 3/3 Lucas looked down at her and replied, ¡°There¡¯s no guest.¡± ¡°Then... ¡°We''re just going out for dinner.¡± Marion realized that she had misunderstood his intentions and blushed. ¡°Oh, | see.¡± She was d she had dressed up for the asion. After all, meeting an ex required a touch of mor. Chapter $5 It Was Too Expensive Chapter 85 Chapter 85 It Was Too Expensive Marion sat in the wheelchair, while Lucas pushed it from behind. Just as they came out of the elevator, the adjacent one opened too. The person stepping out was none other than Jameson. Apanying him was a woman, but it was not Sally. Marion was quite surprised. Sally had not managed to secure her position¡ªit seemed her status was not high enough. Marion nced at the two of them briefly before redirecting her attention. Lucas, on the other hand, did not spare a nce at Jameson and hispanion. He simply pushed the wheelchair straight into the restaurant. Jameson had not expected to run into Marion there. It had been several days since hest saw her. When he saw her, he instinctively called out to her. ¡°Mar!¡± However, before he could finish his sentence, Lucas had already pushed Marion into the restaurant. Jameson¡¯s expression turned sour. He turned to nce at Ruby ck. ¡°Miss Ruby, how about we reschedule for another day?¡± Ruby, however, was not inclined to postpone their meeting. ¡°Mr. Royce, since we''re all here, why not have a meal together? Besides, Miss Marion is dining here with her newlywed husband. If you dine with me, are you afraid of feeling guilty?¡± Ruby¡¯s words hit a nerve with Jameson. Thinking about Lucas and Marion inside, Jameson abandoned his n to leave. ¡°You''re right.¡± The top¡ªfloor starry sky restaurant had a design with a fully transparent ss ceiling. When one entered, one would spot a small stage of about ten square meters, with a piano. As Marion and Lucas entered, someone was ying ¡®Canon in D¡® on the piano. The restaurant was spacious, upying half of the top floor, and the distance between tables was vast. The ambient noise from diners conversing did not stand out much in such a spacious setting.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Before arriving, Lucas had already arranged for a reserved spot¡ªa cozy window- side booth. ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Craig,¡± the waiter gestured, and Marion rose from the wheelchair to take her seat. Lucas sat opposite her, and the waiter promptly folded the wheelchair away. Marion had been to the restaurant once before with Cassie, but she could not Chapter 25 it Was Tod Expensive 212 secure a window-side seat, let alone one as good as this. Marion marveled at the influence of wealth and power. ¡°Let''s see what we can eat,¡± Lucas said. Marion nced at Lucas and replied, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Craig.¡± As she took the menu, she noticed Jameson and the woman approaching from the other side. This time, Marion got a clear look at the woman¡¯s face and realized she was also someone familiar¡ªRuby ck. Ruby¡¯s fondness for Jameson was not a secret in their circle, just as Jameson¡¯s dislike for her was not. Marion sighed inwardly. Well, it seemed she hadpany for dinner. Trying to focus on the menu, Marion could not shake the feeling of being jinxed by the presence of those two. She rolled her eyes discreetly, but as she looked away, she felt a sudden warmth at the corner of her lips. Marion trembled slightly as she watched Lucas extend his hand to touch the corner of her lips, leaving her befuddled. ¡°Mr. Craig?¡± Lucas casually withdrew his hand. ¡°There¡¯s a bit of lipstick there.¡± Marion''s face turned red. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry.¡± How embarrassing! She quickly took out a small mirror from her purse but could not find any issues after looking for a while. Lucas seemed to guess her thoughts. ¡°Wiped it off.¡± ¡°Oh, thank you. Next time, just let me know, no need to get your hands dirty.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Lucas responded nonchntly. ¡°Have you decided what you want to eat? ¡°I''ve made a choice,¡± Marion replied, though she had not. However, under Lucas¡¯s gaze, she had to amend her statement. ¡°What | meant was, I¡¯ve chosen but haven¡¯t made up my mind.¡± It was too expensive and she was feeling worried about how much it would cost. Chapter B5 It Was Too Expensive 1/2 Chapter 85 It Was Too Expensive Marion sat in the wheelchair, while Lucas pushed it from behind. Just as they came out of the elevator, the adjacent one opened too. The person stepping out was none other than Jameson. Apanying him was a woman, but it was not Sally. Marion was quite surprised. Sally had not managed to secure her position¡ªit seemed her status was not high enough. Marion nced at the two of them briefly before redirecting her attention. Lucas, on the other hand, did not spare a nce at Jameson and hispanion. He simply pushed the wheelchair straight into the restaurant. Jameson had not expected to run into Marion there. It had been several days since hest saw her. When he saw her, he instinctively called out to her. ¡°Mar!¡± However, before he could finish his sentence, Lucas had already pushed Marion into the restaurant. Jameson¡¯s expression turned sour. He turned to nce at Ruby ck. ¡°Miss Ruby, how about we reschedule for another day?¡± Ruby, however, was not inclined to postpone their meeting. ¡°Mr. Royce, since we''re all here, why not have a meal together? Besides, Miss Marion is dining here with her newlywed husband. If you dine with me, are you afraid of feeling guilty?¡± Ruby¡¯s words hit a nerve with Jameson. Thinking about Lucas and Marion inside, Jameson abandoned his n to leave. ¡°You''re right.¡± The top¡ªfloor starry sky restaurant had a design with a fully transparent ss ceiling. When one entered, one would spot a small stage of about ten square meters, with a piano. As Marion and Lucas entered, someone was ying ¡®Canon in D¡® on the piano. The restaurant was spacious, upying half of the top floor, and the distance between tables was vast. The ambient noise from diners conversing did not stand out much in such a spacious setting. Before arriving, Lucas had already arranged for a reserved spot¡ªa cozy window- side booth. ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Craig,¡± the waiter gestured, and Marion rose from the wheelchair to take her seat. Lucas sat opposite her, and the waiter promptly folded the wheelchair away. Marion had been to the restaurant once before with Cassie, but she could not gag Chapter 85 It Was Too Expensive 2/2 secure a window-side seat, let alone one as good as this. Marion marveled at the influence of wealth and power. ¡°Let''s see what we can eat,¡± Lucas said. Marion nced at Lucas and replied, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Craig.¡± As she took the menu, she noticed Jameson and the woman approaching from the other side. This time, Marion got a clear look at the woman¡¯s face and realized she was also someone familiar¡ªRuby ck. Ruby¡¯s fondness for Jameson was not a secret in their circle, just as Jameson¡¯s dislike for her was not. Marion sighed inwardly. Well, it seemed she hadpany for dinner. Trying to focus on the menu, Marion could not shake the feeling of being jinxed by the presence of those two. She rolled her eyes discreetly, but as she looked away, she felt a sudden warmth at the corner of her lips. Marion trembled slightly as she watched Lucas extend his hand to touch the corner of her lips, leaving her befuddled. ¡°Mr. Craig?¡± Lucas casually withdrew his hand. ¡°There¡¯s a bit of lipstick there.¡± Marion''s face turned red. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry.¡± How embarrassing! She quickly took out a small mirror from her purse but could not find any issues after looking for a while. Lucas seemed to guess her thoughts. ¡°Wiped it off.¡± ¡°Oh, thank you. Next time, just let me know, no need to get your hands dirty.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Lucas responded nonchntly. ¡°Have you decided what you want to eat? 1 ¡°I''ve made a choice,¡± Marion replied, though she had not. However, under Lucas¡¯s gaze, she had to amend her statement. ¡°What | meant was, I¡¯ve chosen but haven¡¯t made up my mind.¡± It was too expensive and she was feeling worried about how much it would cost. 683 Chapter 86 Chapter 86 She Abandoned You Jameson watched Marion, and instinctively, he wanted to walk over to her. However, as he took a step in Marion¡¯s direction, he witnessed Lucas¡¯s hand gentlynding on her lips. The man¡¯s movement was tender, and Marion responded with a shy charm. It was a very intimate public disy of affection. Jameson felt a sharp twist in his chest, wishing he could go over and take Marion away immediately. Yet, all he could do was watch them as he realized that Marion would not even spare him a nce. The bitterness in Jameson¡¯s throat intensified. Next to them, Ruby noticed Jameson¡¯s fixed gaze on Marion. His expression grew increasingly unpleasant. It seemed he intended to approach Marion, and she could not bear it any longer.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mr. Royce, our table is over here,¡± Ruby intervened. Jameson finally tore his eyes away from Marion and followed Ruby to their seats on the other side. Their table was about seven or eight meters away from Marion''s. Once seated, Jameson''s gaze hardly left Marion. Ruby felt like a clown as her emotions reached their peak. She let the utensils in her hand fall prompting Jameson to nce in her direction. ¡°Jameson, can you show some respect for me?¡± ¡°Sorry.¡± Jameson diverted his gaze and looked across at Ruby. ¡°I believe you should understand that I¡¯m here today out of courtesy and respect for you.¡± He never liked Ruby, and today¡¯s appearance was only because of Bernadette¡¯s threat. If he had known he would encounter Marion here, he would never have agreed to the dinner. Ruby¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°Is it because of Marion?¡± He did not deny it but his silence confirmed it. After all these years, as long as Marion was present, she could never catch Jameson''s eye. But what did Marion have that was so special? If she truly loved him, how could she marry Lucas in just a short month and a half? Ruby found Jamesonughable. ¡°Do you really think Marion broke up with you because of Sally? Don¡¯t be naive, Chapter 86 She Abandoned You 212 Jameson. Even an outsider like me can see it. You and Sally had no issues. Can''t you see it? After twelve years of a rtionship, she quickly marries Lucas. Do you think it¡¯s just because of you and Sally?¡± Wake up. She just wants to marry into a prestigious family! Now that she¡¯s found someone even more prestigious than the Royces, she abandoned you!¡± Jameson''s face turned cold. ¡°She''s not like that.¡± ¡°Then tell me, why did she marry Lucas in such a short time? Did she have a previous rtionship with Lucas? No! Is a month and a half of affection worth more than twelve years?¡± ¡°What right do you have to talk about her?¡± Jameson stood up furiously and left. Before leaving, he nced over at Marion and Lucas¡¯s table. The two were engrossed in conversation, and Marion¡¯s ears were turning red. It made his heart ache. Jameson clenched his hands by his side. Ruby¡¯s words echoed in his mind repeatedly. Ultimately, rationality prevailed. He gritted his teeth, and with a heavy heart, he turned and walked away. No, she was not that kind of person. Ruby watched how Jameson paused to look at Marion for several seconds before departing. She was infuriated! The waiter rolled in a serving cart and ced the first course on the table. Ruby finally averted her gaze, picked up her knife and fork, and began eating. It was an authentic French restaurant, and since she was already there, there was no point in leaving without savoring the experience. Besides, Ruby did not believe for a moment that her words had not stirred up some ripples in Jameson¡¯s heart. She was in no hurry. With Sally out of the picture and Marion married to Lucas, Ruby was confident that, sooner orter, she would be the one to marry Jameson! Chapter #7 She Tended to Hug People When She Was Drunk Chapter 87 Chapter 87 She Tended to Hug People When She Was Drunk Compared to the unpleasant departure of Jameson and Ruby before their meal had even arrived, Marion and Lucas were getting along harmoniously. Following Lucas¡¯s suggestion, Marion even had a few drinks. Her tolerance for alcohol was never great, and even with red wine, she could not handle much. However, a fancy meal without wine didck a certain vor. Expensive things, aside from their cost, were indeed perfect in every other aspect. Marion was very satisfied with the dinner. She only had a few sips of the white wine, but the half ss of red wine with the main course seemed to miraculously disappear. When she finally realized it, her cheeks had already turned a bright shade of red. Lucas, who sat across from her, had finished his meal long ago. When she looked at him, he raised his eyebrows, and the dense eyshes cast a shadow under his eyes. It made his ck gaze even darker. ¡°Full?¡± he asked. Marion nodded, ¡°I can¡¯t eat this pudding anymore. Can we get it packed?¡± ¡°I''ll have someone pack it,¡± he said, then waved a waiter over. Marion hupped as she met Lucas¡¯s gaze. She felt her face getting even redder. ¡± I''ll go touch up my makeup,¡± she said. With that, she grabbed her bag and left the table. If her right calf had fully recovered, Marion might have considered running away. It was so embarrassing! Ruby had juste out of the restroom when she saw Marion limping over. She squinted thoughtfully but did not greet Ruby. She pretended not to see her as she went inside the restroom. Her lipstick was already gone, and the red on her face could not be concealed by makeup. Marion knew the alcohol was starting to affect her. She was feeling tipsy. Cassie mentioned that she tended to hug people when she was drunk. Marion shuddered at the thought of herself hugging Lucas in a drunken state. To avoid any drunken antics, she decided to wash her face. She wanted to remainposed at least until she got home! Chapter 87 She Tended to Hug People When She Was Drunk 2/3 Marion was relieved that her makeup was not too heavy that evening. She had not applied much eye makeup, and her eyeliner was waterproof. The cool sensation of water on her face helped her feel more alert. Looking at herself in the mirror, Marion noticed no significant change in her makeup. Good. She grabbed a tissue from the side and gently dabbed away the water on her face. Satisfied with her appearance, Marion entered one of the stalls. She was afraid that if she got drunkter, she might end up telling Lucas that she needed to use the restroom. That was a scenario she dared not imagine. After finishing her business, Marion washed her face once more. Although her makeup covered her face, the signs of intoxication were undeniable. She was getting drunk. Marion quickly picked up her bag, determined to maintain her sobriety for a little longer. The restroom was located towards the inner side of the restaurant. Marion had to walk about three or four meters through the lobby to return to the restaurant. As she entered the lobby, she saw Lucas waiting for her with a wheelchair. Marion hastened her steps to join him. However, walking too fast was not the best idea. Marion suddenly lost her footing. Her healthy left leg slipped, and she started to lose her bnce. In her panic, she tried to grab onto something to steady herself, but she failed to catch anything. It seemed she was about to fall onto a passing food cart when her wrist was abruptly tugged, pulling her back. Marion''s face nearly collided with Lucas¡¯s chest. The scent of sandalwood mixed with a faint aroma of white wine surrounded her, instantly filling her senses. ¡°Is it nice?¡± Lucas asked. His warm breath brushed against her forehead, and Marion felt her face growing even hotter. Only then did she realize her hand was gripping Lucas¡¯s cor. She had identally pulled it open, revealing arge portion of his chest. Marion stared at his chest in shock. She quickly released her hold. ¡°I-| didn¡¯t mean to. I''ll help you button it up again! Frantically, she reached for Lucas¡¯s cor, fumbling with the buttons. Her fingers grasped a button and trembled as she tried to secure it. Unfortunately, the button slipped from her fingertips. Marion hurriedly attempted to fasten it again.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 87 She Tended to Hug People When She Was Drunk 3/3 Her fingertips glided over his chest multiple times, like a delicate caress, climbing upward as if softly hooking onto his heart. Unable to endure it any longer, Lucas gently pushed her hand away. ¡°No need to button it up.¡± Enjoy Ad-Free Reading>> x Go Chapter 88 Chapter 88 His Sincerity Was Genuine The man¡¯s cold and restrained voice made Marion''s heart beat faster. Her hands hung down by her sides, like an elementary school student standing in punishment, not daring to make any more movements. Lucas observed her for a moment. ¡°Did your foot get bumped just now?¡± ¡°No, it didn¡¯t.¡± She raised her head to look at him, and whether it was an illusion or not, his ck eyes did not seem angry. Marion sighed in relief. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Craig.¡± Lucas pulled her wheelchair over. ¡°Sit down.¡± Themotion earlier was quite loud. If Lucas had not acted quickly, Marion might have fallen onto the food trolley. The trolley carried hot soup, and the consequences could have been dire. Considering Marion¡¯s recovering right leg, a fall might have resulted in another fracture, making the recovery uncertain. As Marion settled into the wheelchair, the restaurant manager came over to apologize. ¡°Miss, I¡¯m sorry. You didn¡¯t fall, did you?¡± Marion did not want to make a fuss, given that it was partly her impatience that caused the incident. ¡°No, | didn¡¯t fall. This area is a bit slippery. Please have someone clean it up.¡± ¡°Yes, | will. I¡¯m so sorry, Miss. A pot of soup spilled just now, and we might not have cleaned it up thoroughly. You¡¯re really lucky. To express our apologies, we''ll offer you an 80% discount on your dinner tonight.¡± An 80% discount... Marion calcted and realized it would save her more than a thousand dors. It was indeed a sincere gesture. Just as she was about to speak, Lucas, who had been silent, suddenly interjected, The ambiance of your establishment doesn¡¯t quite match the pricing of your dishes.¡± The manager stiffened, and he nced at Lucas. The manager of the upscale restaurant was ustomed to seeing numerous peoplee and go every day, so he recognized Lucas¡¯s aristocratic demeanor at a nce. The atmosphere instantly became chilly and tense. Lucas ced his hand on the wheelchair¡¯s handlebar. ¡°Forget the discount, let''s settle the bill.¡± Chapter B His Sincerity Was Genuine 2/2 He handed over his card. The manager was momentarily silenced by Lucas¡¯s imposing aura and could only ept the card while apologizing. He had also arranged a gift for Marion.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. After settling the bill, the manager regained hisposure and continued to apologize as he presented Marion with a gift. ¡°This is a small token from us. Please ept it, and we hope tonight''s incident didn¡¯t spoil your mood for the date with this gentleman.¡± Marion looked at the bag and instinctively nced at Lucas. He looked back at her. She resembled a rabbit that just had its food stolen. Lucas found it amusing, and his usually aloof expression softened. ¡°Take it.¡± Marion looked at the manager and responded without hesitation. ¡°Thank you, but I¡¯m not injured. You don¡¯t need to feel so guilty.¡± ¡°It was our negligence.¡± Lucas was growing impatient. He immediately pushed the wheelchair towards the exit. Marion was curious about the contents of the bag, but she did not want to open it immediately as they had notpletely left the restaurant. Meanwhile, Ruby stood at the checkout counter, watching Marion being pushed towards the door by Lucas. She bit her lip. ¡°Miss, here¡¯s your card.¡± The cashier''s voice brought her back, but Ruby did not want to meet those piercing ck eyes. That seemingly casual nce appeared as if it could see through her. Her hands trembled, and in her distraction, she failed to catch the card. It fell to the ground. While the cashier apologized, she picked up the card, briskly walked out of the restaurant, and headed towards the exit. Chapter 89 Who Would Not Like It? Chapter 89 Chapter 89 Who Would Not Like It? In the elevator, Marion nced at Lucas, only to find him looking down at her. Her ears burned, and she instinctively tightened her grip on the paper bag in her arms. The bag was fragile, and as she grasped it tightly, a crisp sound rang out. There were only Marion and Lucas in the elevator. Listening to that sound, Marion felt not only her ears but also her face heating up. ¡°What did you receive?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Upon hearing Lucas¡¯s voice, she instinctively looked up and gazed into those ck eyes. ¡°Let me see.¡± Marion tore open the sealing tape and unfolded the paper bag. There was a box inside. She took out the box and discovered a gold ne inside. The design was simple, with a pendant shaped like a mother¡ªof-¡ª pearl cat¡¯s paw. It was quite cute. She picked up the ne and showed it to Lucas. ¡°It¡¯s a ne, Mr. Craig.¡± Lucas lowered his head slightly, as he paused to look at the ne in Marion''s slender fingers. Then he shifted his focus to her round eyes. He smiled. He lightly tapped the wheelchair¡¯s handle with his index finger. ¡°Do you like it that much?¡± Ane worth a few hundred, what was there to be so delighted about? ¡°It''s an unexpected gain, so I¡¯m happy.¡± Given for free and did not cost her a dime, who would not like it? As Marion finished speaking, the elevator doors opened. Lucas withdrew his gaze and pushed her out of the elevator. Tall and well-dressed, he looked like a model walking on a runway. With a wheelchair in tow, their exit from the elevator attracted quite a few nces. Marion felt ufortable under the scrutiny. She almost wanted to get up from the wheelchair and walk away on her own. Fortunately, the distance was not long, and soon, Lucas pushed her to the side of the car. Liam spotted Lucas from a distance and had sensibly gotten out of the car. Even before they approached, he had already opened the rear door. Chapter 89 Who Would Not Like It? 2/3 ¡°Mr. Craig, Mrs. Craig.¡± Marion stood up from the wheelchair. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Benz.¡± She could not bring herself to call him Liam. With a paper bag in one hand and her purse in the other, she bent down and got into the car.From N?velDrama.Org. Lucas watched as her gaze swept over the paper bag, his dark eyes shifting slightly. He then bent down and got into the car as well. The air conditioning was on inside the car, but Marion¡¯s face felt hotter with each passing moment. She looked outside the car window at the colorful lights, and the intoxication seemed to intensify. Even the scenery outside began to feel surreal. As they approached a traffic light, the car came to a stop. Marion watched as the lights outside the car window went from one to two and felt increasingly disoriented. Why were the cars outside swaying? From the moment they got in the car until now, Marion had not said a word. The atmosphere inside the car was unusually quiet, something Lucas was not ustomed to. He opened his eyes, turned his head slightly, and looked at Marion beside him. She seemed to be doing something. Her left hand was pressed against the car window. As the traffic light turned green, the car started moving. Marion¡¯s head swayed, and she bumped it against the window. Perhaps feeling the pain, she took a sharp breath and lifted her hand to rub her forehead. Lucas watched her for a moment, then reached over to open her hand. ¡°Let me see.¡± His breath brushed against her face. In a half-awake, half-dazed state, Marion mumbled, ¡°Mr. Craig?¡± There was nothing on her forehead, but her face was flushed. Lucas nced at her. Her round eyes look ssy. For some reason, his fingers tingled. He moved them to Marion¡¯s cheek and pinched it lightly. ¡°Are you drunk?¡± Marion''s response was slow, ¡°Y¡ªyes, a little.¡± Her speech was slurred. As she looked at the man swaying in front of her, she reached forward to try to steady him. Her fingers slid across his cheek, and Lucas felt a tingling sensation on his face. Chapter 89 Who Would Not Like it? He caught her wandering hand. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Chapter 90 Chapter 90 Please Stop Swaying Marion was not happy that he had caught her hand. The alcohol had emboldened her. ¡°Mr. Craig, can you stop swaying?¡± She frowned and looked at the constantly swaying Lucas in front of her. She felt as if her head was being spun around by him. Lucas knew Marion was drunk when he heard her speak. He let go of her hand. ¡°Sit properly.¡± Marion withdrew her hand and adjusted her posture. She ced both hands on her knees like a kindergarten child sitting up straight. Then, she looked up at him with sparkling eyes, clearly expecting praise. ¡°I¡¯m sitting properly now.¡± In her bright eyes, there was an unspoken plea for approval. ¡®Praise me! Praise me!¡¯ it said. Lucas watched her, his Adam''s apple bobbed slightly, and in his deep eyes, there was a hint of amusement. ¡°Hmm, very obedient.¡± He reached out and gently touched Marion''s head. His usually cold and firm voice softened. There was a subtle tenderness that was not easily noticeable. Unfortunately, Marion was too drunk to pick up on it. She could not tell the difference, and not only that, she was still fixated on the fact that Lucas was swaying. After sitting for just a few seconds, she bit her lip, raised both hands and covered Lucas¡¯s face. ¡°Mr. Craig, please stop swaying, if you keep doing that, I''ll vomit!¡± Due to the height difference, Marion tiptoed to reach Lucas¡¯s face.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Adrunken person can never gauge their own strength, and Lucas was caught off guard. Marion''s hands covered his face andpressed his cheeks, nose, and lips. ¡°Why are you still swaying, Mr. Craig? Can''t you stay still?¡± Marion was almost crying. How was it that even when she held Lucas¡¯s face with her hands, his face was still swaying? Moreover, his face not only swayed but also transformed. Lucas was on the verge of bursting intoughter. He reached out and unsped Marion¡¯s hands then used his hands to hold her wrists. ¡°Close your eyes and go to sleep!¡± The light outside the car window refracted inside, creating a dazzling y of lights that swept across Marion¡¯s eyes. She turned her head to avoid it. ¡°It¡¯s so bright, and it¡¯s shing!¡± She was captivated by the lights outside the car window and temporarily forgot about Lucas. After watching it for a while, Marion furrowed her brow. ¡°It¡¯s swaying. Did we enter a bar? Why are the lights so shaky?¡± She kept mentioning the swaying. Lucas directly pressed her into his arms. ¡°You¡¯re drunk. You won¡¯t feel shaky after you sleep.¡± With the back of her head pressed against his chest, Marion could smell the familiar woody fragrance that Lucas always wore. The refreshing scent seemed stronger than usual when they were separated by some distance. Taking a deep breath, she moved her head from Lucas¡¯s embrace, pressed her chin on his shoulder, and sniffed near his neck. ¡°It smells good. Mr. Craig, what perfume are you wearing?¡± Her moist breath touched his neck and made Lucas feel both ticklish and warm. His hand around her waist tightened its grip. However, the troublemaker was oblivious. Marion lifted her head, and her eyes traveled over him, then shifted to look outside. After another red-green light, the car came to a stop. Marion looked at the swaying vehicles outside the window, frowned, and voluntarily shifted toward Lucas. Almost half of her body leaned against him. She bent forward and pointed at the car outside the window. ¡°Mr. Craig, this car is swaying a lot.¡± Without looking outside, Lucas lowered Marion''s hand. ¡°You¡¯re mistaken.¡± Once denied, Marion got more spirited. ¡°I didn¡¯t make a mistake! Look, that car is swaying a lot!¡± Chapter 91 Don¡¯t me Me for Being Blunt! Chapter 91 Chapter 91 Don¡¯t me Me for Being Blunt In the cramped backseat of the car, Marion¡¯s unabashed words resonated clearly with everyone in the car. Liam in the front seat, stiffened as he heard Marion¡¯s words. Mrs. Craig sounded so fierce! Was he supposed to be there? Should he find a ce to hide? Even Lucas, ustomed as he was to such situations, was momentarily surprised by Marion¡¯sment. However, the speaker herself seemed oblivious to the gravity of her words. ¡°It¡¯s outrageous! In broad daylight! How could they, how could they...¡± Lucas was taken aback. Yet, Marion had finally sensed that something was amiss. Intoxicated though she was, Marion was not entirely unaware. She was just a bit slower than usual. But even in her dulled state, she realized what she had just said. Marion, whose face was already flushed, stammered. ¡°I-I feel dizzy-¡± With that, Marion promptly fainted, and her headnded on Lucas¡¯s chest. He looked at the seemingly lifeless figure in his arms. He smiled and a hint of amusement softened his usually icy eyes. She looked so timid and adorable. The car soon resumed its journey, and Marion was quiet again. At the height of her intoxication, shey in Lucas¡¯s embrace, her consciousness fading. She feltfortable leaning against whatever was beside her and could not help but tighten her grip. After that, she did not cause any more disturbances. When the car returned to the vi, Marion was already fast asleep. Liam got out and was about to call for assistance, but a nce from Lucas made him quickly reconsider. Initially concerned about waking Marion, Lucas found his worries unnecessary. Marion was in a deep slumber and was carried into the vi and to her room without showing any signs of awakening. Midway through, Marion shifted a few times, not because of difort but merely to find a more pleasant position. She adjusted her head and sought a morefortable angle then she continued her journey to dreand. The driver silently wheeled the wheelchair into the vi, tactfully putting it away before leaving for home. Lucas carried Marion in his arms and entered the guest room. As he ced her on Chapter 91 Don¡¯t me Me for Being Blunt 2/2 the bed and before he couldpletely let go, Marion clung to him. Perhaps she was dreaming. Her lips moved however, the words were too soft for Lucas to discern. With Marion draped over him, her lips brushed against his neck. Lucas stared at her. The emotions he concealed during the day surged like tumultuous waves, stirring the air. Marion suddenly bit her lip, and the moistened lips, now red and bright in themplight, resembled cherries served on a te, silently inviting someone to taste it. Lucas¡¯s gaze was no longer calm, yet the deeply sleeping Marion remained oblivious. After observing her for a while, Lucas spoke, ¡°If you don¡¯t let go soon, don¡¯t me me for being so blunt, little white rabbit.¡± Marion hummed as the chill of the room seeped into her. Subconsciously, she nuzzled toward the source of warmth. Soft lips brushed against Lucas¡¯s neck. It was a fleeting tenderness. It ignited a fire within him that was difficult to quench.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Lucas held Mario as heid her on the bed. Then he turned to her, unable to suppress his desires any longer. He bent down and kissed her on the lips. Enjoy Ad-Free Reading>> Gob Chapter 92 Chapter 92 Last Night Reluctant to let go entirely, Lucas restrained himself after just a little taste. As he eased off her, he reclined on the bed with closed eyes and slow breaths. The lingering fragrance of passion intermittently wafted over him. It was sweet yet torturous. After a while, he opened his eyes and gazed at Marion. She was wrapped around him, and he let out a resigned chuckle. His tolerance for alcohol might have beencking, but his courage under its influence was undeniable. Marion, on the other hand, had a peculiar dream. In it, she was a rabbit, suddenly kissed by a sheep grazing on grass. The sheep was apologetic and offered her some grass to eat. Just when Marion thought she had encountered a polite gentlemanly sheep, it abruptly stood up, tore itself open, and revealed a wolf with glowing red eyes. Preparing to escape, Marion found herself pinned down by the wolf, which sensually licked her body and seemed to savor her like preparing a meal for consumption. And when Marion thought the wolf might spare her, it suddenly opened its bloodied mouth.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. When Marion opened her eyes realized she was just dreaming. However, as she assessed her current situation, she suspected she might be dreaming within a dream. She hastily pinched her cheek, and the pain made her aware that it was not a dream. ¡°Are you awake?¡± Lucas, now awake as well, sat up, and his loosely fitted cor instantly revealed arge expanse of his white yet toned abdominal muscles. Marion turned her head and was met with the sight of those well-defined abs, and her face exploded in embarrassment. ¡°I, you, we-¡± Marion felt like crying. How had a few sips of wine led to this situation? ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Her head throbbed as Lucas pulled her braided hair. Marion cautiously turned her head and met those dark eyes. She forced a smile. ¡® Mr. Craig,st night, we didn¡¯t, you know, do anything, right?¡± Lucas got up and leisurely fastened the third button of his sleepwear. As he bent down, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s ¡®anything¡¯? Miss Marion, if you don¡¯t exin yourself, 11 Chapter 92 Last Night it''s hard for me to answer your question.¡± 2/2 His breath enveloped her suddenly, and Marion felt the heat on her face. Feeling guilty, she dared not look into Lucas¡¯s eyes. ¡°I-I didn¡¯t offend youst night, did I?¡± The tremble in her voice was evident. It was early morning, and they were both lying on the same bed. Not only that, Marion had been clinging to Lucas like an octopus. She was going to copse. Cassie had warned her about getting drunk, but Marion never thought she would go this far! ¡°What do you think?¡± The man snorted, straightened up, and confidently left the room. As the door closed, Marion finally dared to lift her face, which had turned almost purple with embarrassment. Lucas¡¯s words indicated that something extraordinary happenedst night. The question was, to what extent? Regaining someposure, Marion quickly shifted her body and checked for any difort. Soon, she discovered that not only was there no difort, but she was also still wearing the dress she had onst night. That realization brought tears of joy to Marion''s eyes. At least, it proved that she did not drunkenly force herself on Lucasst night! It was good news indeed! Chapter 93 Chapter 93 No, It Was the Cat¡¯s Doing However, Marion soon found it hard to maintain herughter. After taking a shower, the events ofst night gradually came back to her. Cassie was right. She was not to be trusted when she was drunk. Thinking about how she had clung to Lucas, asking for a hug, Marion did not even want to face the world. She wanted to hide under the covers of her bed. Lucas had changed his clothes and waited in the dining room for quite a while. When Marion still had not emerged, he got up, walked to her room, and knocked on the door. ¡°Miss Marion?¡± There was no response. Marion tensed up when she heard the knock, She clutched at the covers tightly, closed her eyes, and pretended to be asleep. After waiting for a few seconds, Lucas reached over and ced his hand on the door handle. Since the door was not closed properly, with a twist of the handle, it opened. Lucas pushed the door open and immediately spotted the bundled figure under the covers. He raised an eyebrow and walked over to it. ¡°Mrs. Craig?¡± Marion had returnedst night at around 9 PM, feeling the effects of the alcohol. She had fallen asleep around 10 PM and had been in bed for over nine hours. How could she sleep so soundly? Lucas lifted the covers, and just as he looked at the tightly closed eyelids, the curled eyshes trembled slightly. She was pretending to be asleep. ¡°Are you asleep?¡± When she heard his voice, Marion pretended not to hear anything. ¡®I can¡¯t hear, | can¡¯t hear, | can¡¯t hear anything,¡® she told herself. Suddenly, her face itched, and something touched her face. Marion could not help but react to it. She realized it was Lucas¡¯s fingertip. The soft, warm pad of his finger traced along her cheek, and the sensation, neither too light nor too heavy, made her want to shy away. apter as th 2/2 ¡°Asleep, aren¡¯t you? You probably wouldn''t even know if | kissed you.¡± As he spoke, Marion smelled the familiar scent of sandalwood growing more intense. In just two seconds, she felt the man¡¯s breath halt above her. Marion''s breath caught, unable to keep up the act any longer. She quickly opened her eyes, ¡°I¡¯m awake!¡± ck eyes stared at her. ¡°That was fast.¡± That gaze seemed to prate her, and Marion felt extremely self-conscious. She blushed and turned her head away. ¡°I¡¯m hungry, Mr. Craig.¡± Lucas got up from the side of the bed. ¡°Breakfast is getting cold.¡± Before leaving, he nced at her once more. What a pity. Why did she not pretend a bit longer? Taking his eyes off her, Lucas exited the room. Marion waited until he was gone, then sat up, and covered reddened face. When the warmth subsided, she got up and walked out of her room. Lucas was already having breakfast, and when he saw her finallying down, he cast a nce her way and handed her a ss of milk. ¡°Thank you.¡± Marion raised the ss, took a sip, and noticed a red mark on the left side of Lucas¡¯s neck. It couldn¡¯t be her doing, could it? As the saying goes, be careful what you wish for. Just as the thought crossed her mind, Lucas casually traced his fingers over the red mark on his neck as he followed her gaze.Original from N?velDrama.Org. He nced at her and said nonchntly, ¡°Miss Marion, does it look familiar?¡± Marion''s hand tightened on her ss. ¡°It looks like... a cat scratch.¡± It was not her. She did not do it. She could not have! Lucas smirked. ¡°It¡¯s a scratch from a tipsy cat.¡± Marion''s face instantly reddened. He was pointing fingers at her! ¡°Did |... Did | do it?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s a scratch from a cat.¡± Marion wanted to bury her face in her te! Chapter 94 1st Too obvious? Chapter 94 Chapter 94 Is It Too Obvious? Getting drunk and offending someone was embarrassing once one was sober. Fearful of any consequences from Lucas, Marion hastily shifted the topic. ¡°Mr. Craig, are you going back to thepanyter?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± he replied, his emotions indecipherable. Marion bit into her sandwich, finding that she had no heart for it. When Lucas had almost finished eating and took a sip of his Americano, he nced at her. ¡°Do you have ns today?¡± ¡°No,¡± she replied. With a limp in her leg, she did not make it a point to arrange for anything. ¡°Tile back for lunch.¡± Marion pondered the meaning behind Lucas¡¯s words. Was he implying that she should prepare lunch for him? She looked at him and tentatively asked, ¡°Should | make lunch for you when youe back?¡± As the words escaped her lips, Marion blushed. Why did it sound so much like something a wife would say to her husband? Although they were technically a married couple, the nature of their rtionship was questionable. After observing her for a moment, Lucas asked, ¡°Aren''t you practicing the piano? 11 ¡°Lam.¡± Thinking about the uing charity concert, Marion hesitated for a moment but decided it was better to mention it. ¡°By the way, | have a charity concert on the 20th.¡± ¡°Where?¡± Without much thought, Marion replied, ¡°At Vuitton International.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Lucas said as he put down his coffee cup. ¡°The cook wille to make lunchter. If you want something specific, let her know. In the afternoon-¡± He paused, then added, ¡°Never mind.¡± After speaking, Lucas got up and headed upstairs. Soon, he came back down, dressed in a shirt and trousers. His fair skin made the scratch marks on his left neck stand out conspicuously. | caught Marion¡¯s immediate attention. She wanted to conceal them. Chapter 941 It Too Obvious? 7/3 With some hesitation, Marion said, ¡°Mr. Craig, aren''t the scratch marks too obvious?¡± Lucas gave her a meaningful stare. Marion¡¯s face turned hot and red. The scratch marks were indeed suggestive. If Lucas went back to thepany with those marks... Marion did not even dare to think further! She bit her lip. ¡°How about | cover them up with concealer?¡± Afraid that Lucas might not agree, Marion quickly added, ¡°It''ll be very quick, just half a minute!¡± Lucas checked his watch. ¡°I''ll give you five minutes.¡± ¡°Okay! I''ll go upstairs and get the concealer!¡± Worried that Lucas might change his mind, Marion hopped upstairs as she dragged her injured leg. Since her right leg had not fully recovered yet, she leaned on the staircase railing and hopped up each step. Lucas stood downstairs and watched as Marion''s ponytail bounced with each movement. There was amusement in his eyes. She truly was like a rabbit. Marion quickly returned with the concealer and secretly breathed a sigh of relief to find him still standing in ce. She did not want to bother him, but since she portrayed herself as ¡°Mrs. Craig¡± to the outside world.... ¡°Mr. Craig, please have a seat on the sofa.¡± Lucas nced at her but did not say anything. He gracefully walked over and took a seat on the sofa. Marion opened the concealer, adjusted the color on the back of her hand, and then bent down, and carefully applied the concealer with a brush. Lucas¡¯s skin was exceptionally fair, and the concealer made a noticeable difference. Luckily, Marion was resourceful. She grabbed some foundation and applied it over the concealer. Her own skin was also fair, so the foundation¡¯s shade blended perfectly onto Lucas¡¯s neck. ¡°Is it done?¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Due to the hot weather, Marion was afraid that his sweat would smudge the concealer and foundation. She had initially nned to use a setting powder. However, when she heard Lucas speak, her hand shook, and the powder puff Chapter 94 Is It Too Obvious? landed directly on his lips. Chapter 95 Chapter 95 Was It Waterproof? The air seemed to freeze for a moment. Marion stiffened for half a second before retrieving the powder puff with trembling hands. ¡°I''m sorry, Mr. Craig. This is setting powder, it¡¯s not poisonous. I''ll clean it up for you, | promise!¡± She had not meant to do it! Marion fumbled for a tissue on the table but realized there was none. Ignoring the issue of tissues, she met Lucas¡¯s eyes. Without hesitation, she used her hands to remove the loose powder from his thin lips. Lucas¡¯s lips were surprisingly soft. A kiss from his lips would probably feel very nice, would it not? As Marion became aware of her thoughts, her ears turned crimson, and the blush spread to her cheeks. It felt like her fingertips were suddenly on fire, and Marion found it hard to continue. Lucas was not having an easier time of it. Her soft fingertips brushed across his lips, and with half-awareness, he leaned in closer. His breath fell directly on her face, his attention focused on the woman in front of him. His eyes lowered to Marion¡¯s red lips, and for a fleeting moment, Lucas entertained the thought of leaning in for a kiss. However, he restrained himself and suppressed the desire. He raised his hand and brushed away the meddling fingertips. ¡°Enough, I''ll go wash my face.¡± With that, he stood up and walked into the bathroom. In the mirror, the red mark on the left side of his neck was now covered. Lucas wiped it with his hand and found that the cover¡ª up was surprisingly effective. Marion sat on the sofa with her hands folded on herp, head lowered like a child. Lucas walked back into the living room and raised an eyebrow at Marion. ¡°You did a good job.¡± Upon hearing thepliment, Marion''s tense nerves immediately rxed. She was about to respond with a smile before he said, ¡°Don¡¯t cover it up next time.¡± Her lips, poised to smile, froze in ce. The expression on her face was somewhere between a forced smile and a look of horror. Chapter 95 Was It Waterproof? 2/2 ¡°I''m leaving.¡± Lucas gave her a final nce then he turned to leave the vi. Soon, Marion heard the sound of the car starting. Was he angry? Or not? As Lim started the car, he suddenly heard Lucas in the back seat. ¡°Do you have some water?¡± He quickly stopped the car and handed a bottle of mineral water to Lucas. Curious, Liam nced in the rearview mirror. He saw Lucas open the bottle, and moisten his fingertips with the water before applying it to his neck. What was going on with Mr. Craig? He wanted to express concern but considering Lucas¡¯s reluctance to ept such care, Liam chose to silently continue driving. Lucas used his fingertips to wipe his neck twice but found that only a little powder hade off, and the red mark was still concealed underneath the makeup. What kind of makeup product was it? Was it waterproof? He stopped what he was doing, and decided not to bother with the concealer anymore.Original from N?velDrama.Org. The car quickly made its way to thepany. Daniel was waiting at the stairwell entrance on the floor of the meeting rooms. When he saw Lucas, he breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Mr. Craig.¡± He thought Lucas would be absent that day. Lucas nodded, ¡°Help me find a bottle of makeup remover.¡± Daniel, who had been with Lucas for so many years, was confused at the request. What would he need makeup remover for? But as apetent secretary, Daniel could onlyply with his instructions. Certainly, Mr. Craig. I''ll get it for you right away.¡± Chapter 96 Kisses, High, and High Spirits Chapter 96 Chapter 96 Kisses, Hugs, and High Spirits After Lucas went to thepany, Marion had nned to go practice the piano, but the thought of the ¡®foolish things¡¯ she had done made it difficult for her to focus. She picked up her phone, hesitated for a while, and decided to send a message to Cassie. [Cas, are you awake?] Cassie, true to form, responded almost instantly: [Waking up so early ona beautiful weekend, something''s not right, Mar!] Marion felt guilty. [No, | slept earlyst night.] [Tsk, you don¡¯t have to rub it in my face so early in the morning, do you?] [What? | don¡¯t think | said anything...] [You don¡¯t have to say anything. | understand!] Marion touched her ear, recalling that she had a ¡®legitimate¡¯ reason for contacting Cassie, and quickly shifted away from the strange topic: [Cas, you mentionedst time that when I¡¯m drunk, | like hugging people. To what extent do | do that?] She did not pause, but for some reason, the events ofst night were blurry. For example, Marion had no idea how the red mark had appeared on Lucas¡¯s neck! But since there were only two people in the vi, Marion and Lucas, and she did not scratch him, could it be a wild cat? [Were you drunkst night?] (Just a little.] [Tsk tsk tsk, why are you looking for me so early in the morning? Did you go on a rampage when you were drunkst night?] [I didn¡¯t, I¡¯m not like that, | wouldn¡¯t!] [Triple denial means it¡¯s true!] As Cassie had exposed her, Marion decided to be straight with her. [I got drunkst night, but | only remember some things, and there are some things | don¡¯t recall very well. So, | wanted to ask you, how extreme can my drunken antics get? 4 [It''s not that bad, Mar. When you''re drunk, you just like kissing, hugging, and Chapter Pa Kasek Hugs, and High Spirits making people happy.] [So | just like to kiss, hug, and lift people¡¯s spirits? That¡¯s it?] Marion trembled as she read Cassie¡¯s reply. Then she dropped her phone. Just then, the doorbell rang. Marion picked up her phone, sent a grimacing emoji to Cassie, and then went to answer the door. The visitor was the housekeeper Lucas had mentioned earlier. She was a neatly dressed woman in her forties. As soon as the door opened, the woman greeted Marion with a smile and introduced herself.From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Hello, Mrs. Craig, I¡¯m the cook Mr. Craig arranged to havee over to prepare your meals. | am Ronda Bailey. You can call me Ronda.¡± Marion nodded. ¡°Hello, Mrs. Bailey. I¡¯m morefortable with that...¡± Ronda was not particr about it. ¡°Sure, as long as you arefortable with it.¡± Marion stepped back to allow Ronda in. ¡°Mrs. Bailey, pleasee in. Let me take you to the kitchen and get you acquainted.¡± ¡°Alright, thank you, Mrs. Craig.¡± ¡°You''re too polite.¡± Marion led Ronda into the vi. Upon returning to the living room, she realized that as she had just moved in, she was not very familiar with the specificyout of the kitchen. Lucas¡¯s vi was quite spacious, with few rooms but excellent privacy. Each functional area was clearly distinguished but made the ce feel like a maze. Fortunately, on the third attempt, Marion finally found the kitchen. ¡°Mrs. Bailey, this is the kitchen. Please take some time to familiarize yourself with the space.¡± Her face was still flushed from getting lost in the vi. After all, she had taken quite a few wrong turns earlier. Chapter 97 Are You ying Mind Games With Me? 4 Chapter 97 Chapter 97 Are You ying Mind Games With Me? Ronda noticed Marion¡¯s awkwardness and sighed. ¡°This vi is really big.¡± Marion nodded hastily. ¡°It¡¯s indeed quiterge. Please familiarize yourself first, and feel free to ask me if you need anything.¡± Though she was not familiar with the ce herself. Observing the fresh vegetables in the refrigerator, Ronda asked, ¡°Madam, is Mr. Craiging home for lunch today? Is there anything specific you''d like to eat?¡± ¡°Yes he will being home for lunch today,¡± Marion replied. ¡°Oh, Mrs. Bailey, can you make pine nut fish? It¡¯s been a while since | had it.¡± ¡°Certainly, I''ll make it for you this afternoon.¡± ¡°Thank you. | don¡¯t have any specific preferences so you can decide on the other dishes.¡± Ronda then asked about Lucas, and Marion found herself in a difficult spot. She did not know Lucas¡¯s food preferences. Faced with Ronda¡¯s hopeful and gentle gaze, Marion had toe up with something. ¡°He¡¯s allergic to peanuts and isn¡¯t very picky about food. So you''re wee to make any dish for lunch today.¡± Ronda recognized Marion¡¯s uncertainty and decided not to pry. ¡°Alright, I''ll prepare four dishes and a soup for lunch today,¡± she said. Relieved, Marion excused herself to practice the piano. Just as she was heading upstairs, the doorbell rang again. Who could it be this time? Was it someone else Lucas had arranged for?Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Marion had to turn around and open the door. As the door swung open, greeted by an elegant socialite. Marion was surprised, ¡°Hello, may | ask who you are looking for?¡± she was The socialite was dressed in a couture dress from Mystara House, with white camellias contrasting against the ck fabric. She exuded an air of grace. The socialite spoke with refined manners. ¡°Hello, Miss Marion. I¡¯m Veronica Roy. Marion, still unsure of the situation, extended her hand in response. ¡°Hello, Mrs. Roy.¡± Veronica rified, ¡°My husband is Arthur Craig.¡± Chapter 97 Are You ying Mind Games With Me? 212 Marion quickly corrected herself. ¡°Hello, Mrs. Craig.¡± As she observed Marion, Veronica began to wonder if Arthur¡¯s secretary had made a mistake. How could someone like Marion, who seemed tock intelligence, be associated with Arthur? m Lucas¡¯s stepmother,¡± she said disdainfully. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re the mistress he married!¡± Marion blurted out. Realizing her mistake, Marion covered her mouth, blinked innocently, and looked at Veronica. ¡°I''m sorry, stepmother. Sometimes | speak without thinking. Can | help you with something?¡± Veronica stiffened. Marion¡¯s use of the term ¡®stepmother¡¯ was diforting. ¡°Do you know if Lucas is here?¡± Veronica finally asked, trying to steer the conversation away from Marion¡¯s blunder earlier. ¡°He¡¯s not here at the moment,¡± Marion said and added, ¡°So you came to find Lucas. | thought you were here to see me.¡± Veronica looked at Marion, ¡°Are you ying mind games with me?¡± Marion was shocked. ¡°No, I¡¯m not. Stepmother, you shouldn''t assume that of me!¡± Veronica was visibly angered and her face turned a shade purple. She decided to assert her seniority. ¡°As Lucas¡¯s stepmother, | am, in a way, his elder. As his wife, should you even be standing here talking to me?¡± ¡°You said you came to find Lucas, right? He¡¯s not here! Since the person you''re looking for isn¡¯t here, maybe you should leave?¡± Marion''s argument was quite twisted, but Veronica could not find a retort. Frustrated, Veronica raised her voice. ¡°As his mother, | demand that you step aside and let me in.¡± Marion¡¯s unconventional reasoning left Veronica speechless. With an icy re, Veronica walked past her and into the house. 4 Chapter 98 Chapter 98 Goodbye, One Hundred Million Dors Marion smiled stiffly and stepped aside to let the infuriated Veronica enter the vi. Veronica hade specifically to find Marion today, taking advantage of Lucas¡¯s absence. At the door just now, she thought Marion was foolish, but each word from Marion carried a sting. Frustrated, Veronica sat down and immediately ordered Marion to fetch her some tea. Marion simply took a bottle of mineral water from the fridge and ced it in front of Veronica. ¡°I think water is good enough for you.¡± Veronica looked at Marion, as she mmed the table. ¡°Do you even understand the basics of hospitality?¡± ¡°| do, but you¡¯re not my guest.¡± Marion smirked, her round eyes twinkling with mischief. Veronica noticed that Marion did not take her seriously at all. Since that was the case, she did not want to waste any more time. ¡°Miss Marion, | see you¡¯re a clever person.¡± After her groom fled the wedding, Marion managed to get married to Lucas in just two months. Marion was not a fool. Veronica had been careless just now. Suppressing her anger, Veronica lifted her head slightly and reverted to the haughty demeanor she had when Marion opened the door. ¡°I¡¯m not happy abouting here today, but no matter what, Lucas is my son. In the Craig family, we will never allow a woman like you to marry someone like him!¡± Marion looked at Veronica and continued to smile. ¡°That¡¯s a little hypocritical.¡± Although she was just ying the part of Lucas¡¯s wife,pared to Veronica, who was a mistress, Marion felt she was not ina bad position! Veronica did not miss the sarcasm in Marion¡¯s words. She was so angry that her hands were trembling. She reached into her bag and took out a check. ¡°Here is fifty million dors. If you divorce Lucas within three months, this fifty million will be yours.¡± 4 Chapter 98 Goodbye, One Hundred Million Dors Marion took the cheque, counted the zeros on the back, confirmed that it was indeed fifty million, and then spoke. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I''m not that kind of person.¡± She was not a fool. Lucas was worth more than that! Veronica seemed to have anticipated Marion¡¯s response. She sneered and pulled out another check. ¡°Here¡¯s another fifty million, making it a total of one hundred million dors. Just divorce Lucas within three months.¡± One hundred million dors. Marion swallowed nervously. Honestly, she was somewhat tempted to ept the offer. Silky Corp had been on a downhill trend for several years, and its annual revenue was declining. At this point, the annual turnover might not even reach one hundred million dors, let alone gain pure profit. People in her circle said she married Jameson for the climb, and there was some truth to that. Richard was not cut out for business, but he managed to keep Silky Corp afloat until now, which was no easy feat. Lucas¡¯s stepmother was quite generous. If Marion was notmitted to her role as Mrs. Craig, she might have considered epting the offer. One hundred million dors! Who would not be swayed by that amount?Original from N?velDrama.Org. If she took the money, her father could retire and enjoy hister years, and she would have more confidence to reject certain commercial performances. The more Marion thought about it, the more tempted she became. To avoid embarrassing herself, she pressed her hands tightly together. ¡°Lucas¡¯s value is priceless.¡± Veronica knew what Marion meant. She was so angry that she stood up. ¡°You''ll regret this!¡± Then she abruptly snatched the checks from the table and left. The sound of her high heels ttering as she made her way to the front door. Marion watched Veronica¡¯s receding figure and felt a sense of loss for the wealth she could have gained. She sighed. She had really wanted it! Chapter 99 Chapter 99 Why Was That Scratch Visible Again? Meanwhile, on the 25th floor of the Radiant Group office. Daniel saw Lucasing out of the meeting room and hurriedly approached him. ¡°Mr. Craig-¡± Lucas nced at him, indicating for him to continue. Daniel''s gaze fell on the red mark on the left side of Lucas¡¯s neck, and he froze for a moment. He seemed to have noticed something extraordinary. However, why had he not seen that mark in the morning? ¡°Daniel?¡± Daniel quickly snapped out of it. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Craig, | was distracted.¡± Lucas cast a stern look at him. ¡°What''s the matter?¡± ¡°It seems that Mrs. Roy went to visit Mrs. Craig¡± At Daniel''s words, Lucas¡¯s dark eyes visibly darkened for a moment. He nced at Daniel and said, ¡°I see.¡± After that, he headed straight to the elevator. Thinking he was going back to the office, Daniel instinctively pressed the button for the 28th floor. Before he could withdraw his hand, Lucas canceled the 28th floor and pressed the button for the 2nd floor. Daniel was puzzled. ¡°Aren''t you going back to the office, Mr. Craig? Mr. Prius from the project department is waiting for you!¡± ¡°I''m not going back to my office.¡± The man¡¯s words left no room for negotiation. Daniel understood and did not dare to say more. It could only be said that Mr. Prius¡¯s luck was not going to have a good day. Lucas did not use the chauffeur that day. Instead, he went to the parking lot, drove his car, and headed back to the vi. Along the way, he thought of Veronica and his features took on a somber look. As it was Saturday the traffic conditions were not great. The roads were not terribly congested, but they were not exactly smooth either. After Veronica left, Marion spent some time in the music room. However, after ying for just a few minutes, she did not feel like continuing. She took out her phone and messaged Cassie. [I just missed out on a hundred million dors!¡± Chapter 99 Why Was That Scratch Visible Again? Cassie: [What? Tell me more!] Marion: [Lucas¡¯s stepmother just handed me two checks of 50 million each, asking me to divorce Lucas within three months.] Cassie: [Wow, Mr. Craig''s stepmother is quite generous!] Marion: [Well, no one can say she isn¡¯t!] Cassie: [Look on the bright side. Your husband¡¯s worth is several hundred billion. What¡¯s one hundred million?] Marion: [That''s his money, not mine!] Cassie: [Mar, I¡¯ve noticed that since you''ve distanced yourself from that scoundrel Jameson, you''ve be so clear¡ªheaded!] Marion: [One learns from experience!] Marion did not feel ashamed about her past rtionship with Jameson. She just considered it a pity. So, when her friend mentioned it, she did not feel the slightest hint of embarrassment. Cassie: [How about asking Mr. Craig to reimburse you?] Marion: [Cas, you must be living in dreand!] Cassie: [You won''t know if you don¡¯t ask, right?] Marion was about to reply to the message when there was a knock on the door. Startled, she dropped her phone on the piano. ¡°Can |e in?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Marion quickly nodded, picked up her phone, and gently caressed the piano. ¡°| heard someone came to see you today.¡± Marion turned to Lucas, briefly recounting the events of the past hour. Lucas remained silent. ¡°Was what | did rude?¡± she asked. Lucas raised an eyebrow and unbuttoned the top of his shirt. ¡°No.¡± Marion nced at his throat, but after just a few seconds, she sensed something was off. Why was that scratch visible again? Chapter 100 Why Not?From N?velDrama.Org. 4 Chapter 100 Chapter 100 Why Not? Lucas had already unbuttoned the second button, and that dark red scratch looked particrly conspicuous on his baster skin. Marion diverted her gaze, and made an effort to force herself not to care about that ¡®detail¡¯. However, the thought that Lucas¡¯s scratch was now exposed, and she was the culprit, made it impossible for her to ignore. As Lucas undid the second button, she could not hold back any longer. ¡°Mr. Craig, the scratch on your neck, wasn¡¯t it covered up this morning?¡± Lucas lowered his head, nced at the scratch on his left neck, and raised his eyes nonchntly. ¡°Must have smudged.¡± ¡°Smudged?¡± She used waterproof and sweat¡ªproof concealer, foundation, setting powder. It should not have smudged! Marion found it a bit hard to believe. At that moment, he looked at her casually. ¡°Any problems?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m just disappointed at the quality of the makeup.¡± ¡°Well, don¡¯t use it next time.¡± and Lucas remainedposed, showing no signs of guilt. Marion felt awkward about pressing the matter further, especially since it would lead to discussingst night¡¯s events. Lucas leaned back casually on the white sofa and looked at her. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you take the check she gave you?¡± Marion was momentarily stunned. ¡°I... should have taken it?¡± Lucas scoffed lightly. ¡°Your mother-inw gave you a gift. Why shouldn¡¯t you take the money she¡¯s giving you for free?¡± ¡°| thought | shouldn¡¯t ept it.¡± Could she still go and ask Veronica for that one hundred million now? At that moment, Ronda knocked on the door and stood at the entrance. She nced at Marion and Lucas. ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Craig, lunch is ready.¡± Marion smiled. ¡°Got it, Mrs. Bailey.¡± She nced at Lucas. ¡°Time for lunch, Mr. Craig.¡± Chapter 100 Why Not? 22 Marion took her phone and stood up. Lucas also got up. They reached the doorway at the same time. His presence immediately overwhelmed her, and she instinctively stopped to allow Lucas to go first. However, Lucas did not move either. He lowered his head to look at her left foot.¡± Is your foot better?¡± ¡°Sort of.¡± Lucas arched an eyebrow. ¡°What do you mean by ¡®sort of?¡± ¡°It''s better, but notpletely healed.¡± He furrowed his brows in understanding. ¡°So your foot still hurts?¡± Marion felt like she knew what wasing. Sure enough, as soon as he spoke, she was picked up around the waist. It was not the first time, and Marion had gotten used to it. She instinctively circled her arms behind his neck. Suddenly her phone slipped from her hand and fell to the floor. As it slid down, Marion had shifted her body in an attempt to catch it. But not only did she fail to rescue her phone, she also found herself in an awkward position. In her attempt to save the phone, she exerted all her core strength, swiftly sitting up in Lucas¡¯s embrace. Her hands were still hooked around his neck, but instead of being cradled horizontally, she was sitting on Lucas¡¯s arm. Her face was just inches away fromContent provided by N?velDrama.Org. his. Chapter 101 Chapter 101 A Good Rtionship He was too close! Marion¡¯s entire body tensed. Just as she was about to turn away, Lucas, who had been facing her with his profile, suddenly moved. Before she could grasp what was happening, she felt a slight softness on her lips, and they inadvertently met the man¡¯s cheek. Although it was a fleeting touch, it was enough to leave Marion bewildered. Was this something she could handle? Her ears and face turned red instantly, and Lucas nced down at her. ¡°Did you pick up your phone?¡± ¡°Yes, | picked it up.¡± There was no change in the expression on his face. It was as if nothing had happened. Marion tried to ignore her racing heart and waited for Lucas to release her. But instead of letting her go, Lucas embraced her as he crouched down. His lower¡ªbody strength was astonishing. He did not waver at all as he held her. Marion considered reaching for her phone when she heard his voice. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to take it?¡± ¡°Oh, yes. Yes, | am.¡± She responded awkwardly and quickly reached out to pick up the phone. Although the phone had done a few somersaults before landing on the ground, thanks to her sturdy phone case, the screen was undamaged. Marion unlocked the phone with her fingerprint. She intended to check if there were any issues with the phone¡¯s internals, but as soon as the screen lit up, she found herself on the chat page with Cassie. It would not have been a big deal, except she had just discussed the matter of a hundred billion dors with Cassie. On the phone screen now were the chat records between her and Cassie. Cassie: [How about asking Mr. Craig to reimburse you?] Marion: [Cas, you must be living in dreand!] Cassie: [You won''t know if you don¡¯t ask, right? It¡¯s not abnormal for a wife to ask her husband for reimbursement, right?] Marion quickly tucked the phone into her bosom and nced at Lucas. Looking at her, the man lowered his head, seemingly lost in thought. ¡°The print is so small. He probably did not see it, Marion thought to herself. As the thought crossed Marion¡¯s mind, she heard the man ask her, ¡°Heartache for a hundred million dors?¡± ¡°It''s still money...¡± Chapter 101 A Good RtionshipBelonging to N?velDrama.Org. 2/2 A hundred billion dors, who would not feel a pang of heartache? ¡°Oh.¡± He acknowledged her answer with a grunt and did not say anything more. He carried her downstairs. Marion breathed a sigh of relief, grateful that he did not inquire further. Otherwise, she might have ¡® died¡® on the spot. The idea of them having a marriage of convenience and dealing with reimbursement on top of that- it was inconceivable! me it on Cassie for talking nonsense! Marion felt awkward the whole time she was carried into the vi. When they reached the dining table, he sat her down ona chair and met Mrs. Bailey¡¯s smiling face. Her face turned even redder. ¡®It''s not what you think, Mrs. Bailey!* she pleaded silently. Mrs. Bailey had clearly imagined quite a few scenarios as she remarked, ¡°The rtionship between the two of you is really good.¡± Marion did not know how to exin it and could only smile shyly at Mrs. Bailey. Mrs. Bailey arranged the dishes and tactfully returned to the kitchen. She was in charge of the meals in the house and once the cooking was done, her task wasplete. Once Mrs. Bailey left, Marion felt the atmosphere be even more awkward. With her head lowered, she had a spare rib in her mouth and was hesitating on whether to tell Lucas that the so- called reimbursement was just a joke between her and Cassie. However, Lucas seemed indifferent to the matter. If she brought it up, what if he misunderstood her or probed her further? Lost in thought, the spare rib in her mouth somehow shifted to the side. Unaware, she bit directly into 1. it. Chapter 102 | Didn¡¯t Mean It That Way Chapter 102 Chapter 102 | Didn¡¯t Mean It That Way Asharp pain in her mouth forced tears from Marion¡¯s eyes. Before she could react, Lucas had his hand on her cheek. ¡°Spit out the spare rib first.¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. It was then that Marion realized the situation she was in and quickly spat out the spare rib. Lucas retracted his hand and handed her a cup of warm water. ¡°What did you bite?¡± ¡°My tongue.¡± ¡°Why? Were you distracted by something?¡± She took a sip of water and responded without thinking. ¡°Something about a hundred million dors. 4 As the words left her mouth, Marion felt dumbfounded. She was not her usual self. She must have been confused by that sum. She nced at Lucas who sat across from her. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it that way.* 11 He raised his eyes to look at her, and calmly said, ¡°I understand. Let''s eat first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After so many embarrassing incidents in a row, Marion dared not be distracted anymore. She earnestly focused on eating. Mrs. Bailey¡¯s pine nut fish was delicious, and the sweet and sour spare ribs were mouth-watering. The winter melon soup was refreshing and helped counter the heat on such a hot day. Marion liked it all. Lucas quickly put down his fork. Marion instinctively looked up at him. ¡°Full already?¡± Aguy over six feet tall, and that was all he ate? ¡°Yeah.¡± Lucas responded as he took a sip of the soup. ¡°I¡¯m going to make a call.¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± After Lucas left the table, Marion felt more at ease and even took more dishes to eat. However, Marion soon noticed that she was the only one eating from the four dishes on the table. Lucas had hardly touched them. He had consumed quite a bit of the soup and finished his rice, but the dishes remainedrgely untouched. Chapter 1021 Didn¡¯t Mean It That Way 2/2 Did he not like the food? Marion remembered Mrs. Bailey asking her in the morning about Lucas¡¯s food preferences, and she had casually replied that he was not picky. She felt a pang of regret. Was Lucas not picky? He clearly was! But what could she do? The dishes were already made, and wasting them was not an option. Marion continued eating for a while, until she burped, signaling she was full. It was then that she decided to leave the table. Mrs. Bailey returned to clean up, and seeing that most of the dishes were still uneaten, her heart sank. ncing at the master of the house, who had hardly touched the food, Mrs. Bailey''s heart sank even further. Marion leisurely moved to the sofa, and Mrs. Bailey approached her with a te of sliced watermelon and washed grapes. ¡°Madam, was my cooking not good enough? Did Mr. Craig not like it?¡± Marion''s hand trembled slightly. She quickly reassured Mrs. Bailey. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. It¡¯s mine. | had a disagreement with him this morning and intentionally had you make dishes he didn¡¯t like.¡± Marion felt a twinge of guilt for lying, and as she finished her exnation, both her ears turned red. Mrs. Bailey immediately became anxious. ¡°What should we do? Will Mr. Craig be dissatisfied with me? It was her first day on the job. Could she be fired for that? 11 Marion reassured Mrs. Bailey again. ¡°It¡¯s okay, this is all my fault. I''ll exin it to himter.¡± Speak of the devil, and he shall appear. Just as Marion finished speaking, Lucas appeared. Marion exchanged a nce with Mrs. Bailey as they watched him approach. Mrs. Bailey was a smart woman. She simply said, ¡°Mrs. Craig is having some fruit,¡± and tactfully withdrew. Chapter 103 My Mrs. Craig 1/2 Chapter 103 My Mrs. Craig Chapter 103 Chapter 103 My Mrs. Craig It was only Lucas and Marion in the living room. Marion felt guilty and avoided eye contact with Lucas. Before she could figure out how to start the conversation, she heard him ask, ¡°Are you close to Ronda? ¡°Not really,¡± Marion replied. Lucas remained silent as he sat down and cast a meaningful nce her way. Marion tried to appease him by pushing the watermelon and grapes toward him. ¡°Have some watermelon. It¡¯s really sweet.¡± Lucas looked at Marion as she enthusiastically promoted the watermelon. There was a hint of a smile in his dark eyes. However, in an instant, he resumed his cool demeanor. ¡°I don¡¯t like sweet things.¡± Unlike ¡®rabbits¡¯. Marion raised an eyebrow in confusion. Should she tell him that the watermelon was not that sweet? As she took a bite of the watermelon, she suddenly noticed something. ¡°Mr. Craig, may | ask you a presumptuous question?¡± Lucas looked at her and raised his eyebrows as he signaled for her to proceed. ¡°If you don¡¯t like sweet things, why did you have someone buy such sweet watermelon and grapes?¡± Marion was not trying to pick a fight but was genuinely puzzled. ¡°You might have misunderstood,¡± Lucas exined. Marion looked at him expectantly. ¡°Whether it¡¯s watermelon or grapes, | didn¡¯t order them. The housekeeper arranged for it.¡± He casually leaned back on the sofa and calmly added, ¡°Perhaps the housekeeper thought my Mrs. Craig likes sweet things and wants to please you.¡± For some reason, Lucas¡¯s exnation was oddly fitting. Although they were not a real couple, she was, in fact, his Mrs. Craig. But when the words ¡°My Mrs. Craig¡± came out of Lucas¡¯s mouth, Marion felt abashed. She raised her hand to touch her warm ears. ¡°Ah, | see.¡± It was awkward. She decided that she should avoid asking such presumptuous questions in the future. Marion sighed inwardly.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Thinking about poor Mrs. Bailey, she mustered the courage to ask, ¡°Was today¡¯s lunch not to your liking because the pine nut fish and sweet and sour spare ribs were too sweet?¡± Lucas nced at her. ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± Chapter 103 My Mrs. Craig 212 ¡°What do you mean by ¡®isn¡¯t it¡¯?¡± ¡°Yes, and yet not entirely.¡± Was Lucas teasing her? Marion finished the watermelon, sighed, and suppressed her emotions. ¡°I asked Mrs. Bailey to make lunch today. She did a good job, and the dishes were delicious. Will you keep her on?¡± She carefully watched him, fearing that a simple ¡®no¡¯ would determine Mrs. Bailey¡¯s fate. Lucas looked into her round eyes. There was a hint of anticipation in his eyes. It made it hard for Marion to be firm with him. ¡°If you like her, you can keep her on as a cook.¡± Marion rxed, and she sincerely said, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°umm.¡± Lucas looked at her, his eyebrows and eyes subtly moved as he closed his eyes for a short rest. He was quite easy to appease. Marion thought Lucas was quite a good man. Even though he could be a bit meticulous at times. Thinking of Mrs. Bailey¡¯s livelihood, Marion mustered the courage to ask, ¡°Mr. Craig, let¡¯s discuss something.¡± ¡°What do you want to discuss?¡± He opened his eyes. His ck eyes stared at her. ¡°As Mrs. Craig, | feel it¡¯s not quite appropriate for me not to know your interests and hobbies. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± He was not sure which part of her words amused him but his thin lips moved slightly, and he smiled at her. His stern eyes suddenly softened. It was cold yet enchanting. Her heart skipped a beat, and her face grew warm. What a captivating man! Chapter 104 Chapter 104 She Can''t Stand It! Just when Marion thought the captivating man was not paying attention to her question, he calmly spoke, ¡°You''re right. I''ll have Daniel organize the information and give it to youter.¡± Could he not have said that earlier? Was it necessary to be so serious? Of course, Marion dared not say that. ¡°Alright,¡± she nodded with a smile and looked at the watermelon and grapes in front of her. After hesitating for a moment, she decided to take them. ¡°I¡¯m going to the music room to practice the piano. | ate a bit too much, | need to burn some calories.¡± Lucas nced at the te of watermelon in her hands and nodded, Marion was afraid that he might hug her again so she quickly walked to the stairs, holding onto the railing as she ascended. Mr. Craig was too enthusiastic and she was overwhelmed. Lucas watched the figure on the stairs until his phone rang. Only then did he shift his gaze. Seeing the caller ID, his ck eyes instantly cooled down. Lucas picked up the phone, reluctantly answering, a hint of impatience in his features. He remained silent as a harsh, rough male voice came from the other end. ¡°Are you going to marry Marion?¡± ¡°You''re mistaken. I¡¯m already married to her.¡± ¡°You''re kidding! The Craig family won''t allow such a woman to marry into the family!¡± ¡°She entered my house, not the Craig family¡¯s.¡± Astring of angry words quickly followed on the other end of the phone. Lucas looked out of the window and watched the sunlight. ¡°If it¡¯s nothing important I¡¯m hanging up.¡± With that, he ended the call. Arthur heard the busy signal from his phone and angrily pounded his desk. Veronica entered with a tray of tea and noticed his displeased expression. ¡°Have a cup of tea to calm down.¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Now that he¡¯s powerful, he disregards my words!¡± Veronica, recalling the encounter with Marion that morning, also looked displeased. ¡°Marion is quite audacious!¡± Arthur became even more infuriated at her words. ¡°I''d like to meet this Marion!¡± Chapter 104 She Can''t Stand It! 212 ¡°No, you can¡¯t!¡± Veronica hastily advised him. ¡°You know Lucas¡¯s temper. I¡¯ve probably already angered him by going to see her today. If you go meet Marion now, be careful. He might confront you,¡± While still angry, Arthur acknowledged the truth in Veronica¡¯s words. ¡°Should | just let this Marion marry into the family?¡± Veronica pursed her lips. ¡°I do have an idea.¡± ¡°Tell me.¡¯ Ten minutester, Veronica left the study. Coincidentally, she ran into Phillip on his way in. ¡°Don''t go looking for your dad now. He¡¯s upset!¡± Phillip furrowed his brows. ¡°Is it because of Lucas again?¡± Veronica gave him a yful punch. ¡°Calling him ¡®Lucas¡¯? Is that your brother?¡± Philip stiffened, ¡°I don¡¯t have a brother like that!¡± Not wanting to argue with Veronica, he changed the topic. ¡°Mom, did you meet that woman today? What is she like?¡± Veronica red at him. ¡°She has a name, you know. Stop with ¡®this woman¡® and ¡®that woman.¡® You make it sound like your brother married some random woman on the street.¡± Philip sneered. ¡°He picked up a woman abandoned by Jameson. Isn¡¯t that as random as it gets?¡± Veronica feigned a gasp. ¡°Phillip!¡± ¡°I''m not talking to you. I¡¯m going to find Dad!¡± Then Philip darted past Veronica. Chapter 105 I¡¯m Looking for You Chapter 105 Chapter 105 I¡¯m Looking for You Marion practiced the piano for two hours, and her hands were sore. She reached for her phone and thought of surfing the inte and catching up on thetest online trends. As she picked up her phone, Marion noticed she received a text message about her bank card. [Your card ending in 9987 received an iing transfer from Industrial and Commercial Bank of Mystara on July 10th, totaling USD 100,100,000.00. The counterparty¡¯s ount name is...] Was she dreaming? Marion''s hands trembled as she held the phone. She attempted to take screenshots several times before sessfully capturing the message. Sending the screenshot to Cassie took multiple attempts as well. Marion: [Cas, quickly help me check. Is this one hundred million dors?] Cassie: [Did Lucas really transfer one hundred million dors to you?] Cassie: [Too many zeros. Let me count it again! Cassie: [Counted eight times. It¡¯s one hundred million! Did you manage to get your husband to reimburse you? | swear, | was just kidding... Damn, that¡¯s a lot of money! Why did Mr. Craig transfer one hundred million to you so casually, as if he¡¯s giving you 1000 bucks?] Cassie: [I¡¯m sorry. Did | just insult 1000 bucks?] Marion: [He might have misunderstood me. I''ll go talk to him!] Cassie: [Jokes aside, with such arge sum of money, it¡¯s indeed necessary to rify!] Marion: [On my way.] Marion was genuinely surprised by therge sum and felt like screaming with joy. One hundred million! Honestly, she had never seen so much money in her life.Original from N?velDrama.Org. However, despite the excitement, she could not ept the money. While she had a fascination with. wealth, she was not greedy. Marion knew very well the nature of her rtionship with Lucas. Checking the time, Marion realized it was already past three in the afternoon. Lucas would probably be taking a nap. But holding so much money that did not belong to her, made Marion feel uneasy. She decided to go and check on him anyway. As she exited the music room, Marion made her way to the ground floor. Lucas was no longer on the first floor, and Mrs. Bailey had likely gone for her midday rest, leaving the entire vi quiet. Guessing that Lucas was taking a nap, Marion reluctantly went upstairs with her phone. Perhaps she could take a short nap in her room as well. Before reaching her room, the master bedroom door suddenly opened. Lucas stood behind it. Chapter 105 Pm Looking for You ¡°Finished practicing the piano?¡± 212 He had changed into a new outfit, wearing a ck satin shirt that draped gracefully over his body. The smooth satin entuated his features. He was undoubtedly a handsome and noble gentleman. Marion was momentarily captivated by the sight. As she regained herposure, she lightly pinched the rabbit ears on her phone case, feeling too shy to meet Lucas¡¯s gaze directly. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m done.¡± ¡°nning to take a nap?¡± She nodded and, afraid of any misunderstandings, added, ¡°I was looking for you.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± He raised an eyebrow, and the coldness on his face dissipated and was reced by a touch of curiosity. Lucas released the doorknob, ¡°Shall we discuss it inside?¡± That did not seem quite right. As if guided by some invisible force, Marion had already taken a step forward with her left leg. She had no choice but to keep moving. Lucas had turned back, and the master bedroom was quite spacious, if somewhat empty. There was a small adjoining room with a set of ck leather sofas. As soon as Marion entered, she noticed an opened bottle of red wine on the table, with a single ss of unfinished wine. She instinctively nced at Lucas, and her gazended on his thin, enticing lips, now stained with the color of grapes. ¡°Care for a drink?¡± Lucas sat down and then pointed to the red wine on the table. Marion, prompted by his question, immediately remembered the scene fromst night when she had clung to Lucas, asking for a hug. Standing there, she blushed furiously. ¡°No, thank you.¡± Another round of drinking, and she would not survive the evening. Chapter 106 In a Matter of Seconds 4 Chapter 106 Chapter 106 In a Matter of Seconds Fortunately, Lucas did not say much, he just picked up the wine ss and sipped the remaining red wine inside. When other people drank red wine, it was a careless, thoughtless act. But it was different with Lucas. If Marion were to express it vividly, it would be a difference between night and day. To put it simply, he was elegance and nobility embodied. ¡°Is there something on your mind?¡± He had poured about half a ss of wine, swirling it lightly and looking up at her. Marion quickly ced her phone in front of him, ¡°I just received one hundred million dors in my ount.¡± She had almost forgotten the matter! Lucas¡¯s expression was unreadable. ¡°Is there a problem?¡± ¡°Did you transfer it?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you want reimbursement?¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Marion felt the need to exin. ¡°Mr. Craig, you know, among friends, especially close ones, there¡¯s always some teasing that sometimes goes a little too far.¡± ¡°Sorry?¡± Lucas looked at her and snorted. ¡°So, you mean your friend made an inappropriate joke about you?¡± Marion thought about it. ¡°Well... you might understand it that way. Sorry, Cas, I''ll endure it for now! Lucas looked thoughtfully at the ount information on the phone. After a few seconds, he spoke again, ¡°But your friend is right. As your husband, | should indeed reimburse you. Otherwise-¡± He paused for a moment, ¡°Would your friend suspect the authenticity of our marriage?¡± Was their marital rtionship not quite obvious? A fake marriage with a realistic facade! ¡°| think it¡¯s better not to let too many people know the true nature of our marital arrangement. | don¡¯t doubt your friend¡¯s loyalty to you, but |ck confidence in your friend¡¯s acting skills,¡± Lucas remarked. Upon hearing Lucas¡¯s words, Marion felt that something was off, but she could not pinpoint what it was. She pursed her lips and decided to return the money to Lucas. Even if they were just acting, one hundred million dors was not something she could ept! ¡°I''ve shown the message to my friend. I''ll secretly transfer the money back to you. She doesn¡¯t need to know,¡± Marion said. Chapter 106 In a Matter of Seconds 2/3 Lucas gave her a sidelong nce, ¡°Is epting my money causing you difort?¡± Marion looked embarrassed, ¡°Well, it does feel a bit ufortable.¡± It was not her hard-earned money, so she did not dare to use it! Lucas remained silent, and a brief quietness settled in the room. Marion nced at her phone on the table. She wanted to take it back but felt awkward about it. After a few seconds, she was unable to resist the urge any longer. She reached out an arm and retrieved her phone. Lucas¡¯s dark eyes flickered and focused squarely on her face. Marion felt her ears burning. She pursed her lips and stubbornly spoke up, ¡°I better transfer the money back to you. There are too many scams nowadays. What if | identally fall victim to one? What¡¯s your bank ount number?¡± She held her phone and gazed at him with her big, round eyes. She seemed particrly skilled at the tactic, as she blinked her longshes at him. Lucas considered himself a strong-willed person, but being looked at that way, in a matter of seconds he relented. ¡°I''ll get my bank card.¡± ¡°Okay!,¡± Marion sighed in relief. Honestly, if she had received that one hundred million dors, she would not have the courage to keep it. She was genuinely afraid of falling victim to a telephone scam! Chapter 107 Was She Robbing Lucas? 1/2 Chapter 107 Was She Robbing Lucas? Chapter 107 Chapter 107 Was She Robbing Lucas? Lucas quickly returned with a ck card. Marion logged into the mobile banking app on her phone. After filling in the required information, the system informed her that for large transactions, she needed to personally visit the bank counter.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Marion looked at Lucas and asked, ¡°Can | take a photo of the card and use it forrge transfers?¡± ¡°You can keep the card. The password is my birthday. Use this card when attending banquets or shopping with friends,¡± Lucas replied. So, the card would be exclusively hers for future use? Marion questioned the significance of transferring one hundred million dors to the card. Lucas continued, ¡°You''ll attend many events, and you''ll need to order various dresses. This is for you. 11 His reasoning left Marion speechless, and she reluctantly epted the card. As she was about to assure him that she would not misuse it, fatigue suddenly overwhelmed her, and before she could cover it up, she yawned. ¡°Go take a nap,¡± Lucas suggested. She wanted to say something but stopped herself. Forget it, she had nothing specific to say anyway. When she returned to her room, Marion realized something. Not only had she failed to return the money, but she had also received a card specially for her use. Was it perhaps that Lucas was excessively wealthy and wanted to gift her with some spending money? Oh well, he was indeed a generous person. As she reflected on that, Marion changed into her sleepwear and copsed into bed. She had not slept toote the previous night and woke up around seven in the morning. She was exhausted, and she quickly sumbed to sleep. The breeze from the French windows made the room cool without the need for air conditioning. Marion slept exceptionally well and even had a pleasant dream. In the dream, Lucas had transferred all his assets to her, telling her that as Mrs. Craig, it did not matter whose name the property was under, as it was shared between husband and wife. She had graciously epted Lucas¡¯s generosity, and a billion dors in cash was delivered to the mansion. She sat on the vast sum of cash that filled her room, as sheughed excitedly. The abrupt ringtone shattered the room¡¯s tranquility, and Marion opened her eyes. The joy from the dream seemed to linger. She touched a finger to her lips and found them slightly cracked. Chapter 107 Was She Robbing Lucas? 272 Had she beenughing in her sleep? As she sat up in bed, Marion thought about the dream, and her expression changed. What a frightening daydream. Was she robbing Lucas? What about the part where he transferred all his assets to her name? Marion felt like she was going crazy, daring to dream such a thing! She quickly got out of bed, entered the bathroom, and washed her face. The icy water helped her snap out of it. Changing out of her sleepwear, Marion decided to go out for a walk. It was already past five in the afternoon. The scorching sun had mellowed slightly. Although her right leg was not fully recovered, she wanted to take a stroll in the garden outside. As Marion descended to the first floor, Mrs. Bailey came up and asked her about dinner ns. Considering her previous blunder with the meals, Marion was more cautious this time. ¡°Anything is fine for me. Lucas doesn¡¯t like sweet dishes. Feel free to prepare whatever you think is fit for dinner.¡± ¡°Madam, besides not liking sweet dishes, are there any other preferences Mr. Craig has?¡± Ronda looked at Marion with genuine curiosity, and the question puzzled Marion. ¡°Well... he doesn¡¯t have any particr preferences. As long as it¡¯s not something he dislikes, it¡¯s fine. He did have a bowl of winter melon soup for lunch, didn¡¯t he?¡± Seeing that Marion could not provide much insight, Ronda acknowledged her mistress and turned to head back to the kitchen. Marion sighed in relief, realizing that being Lucas¡¯s wife was no easy task. Just as she reflected on that thought, she looked up and saw Lucas walk in. Chapter 108 Chapter 108 Quite a Serious Issue. The sunlight lingered behind Lucas as he walked in. It cast his face into a shadow as he entered the slightly dim interior of the room. ¡°Good afternoon, Mr. Craig.¡± The entrance hall of the vi had clear ss ceilings, and as Lucas walked in, sunlight illuminated his face. Although his expression remained cool, the harshness seemed to fade. However, as he moved further into the house and approached Marion, the dimmer light made him appear cold again. Marion saw a blur of movement before a stack of documents appeared in front of her. ¡°Compiled by Daniel Price. It includes my interests and some taboos | stay clear of. Marion hesitated for a moment, recalling their conversation at lunch. She quickly reached out and took the stack. ¡°Oh, thank you, Mr. Craig, and thank you, Daniel.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± He nodded, as he scrutinized her for a moment before asking, ¡°Can you swim?¡± Marion nodded, ¡°Yes, | can. | even participated in the provincial team selection during junior high...¡± Realizing that she might have shared too much, Marion stopped herself. She touched her slightly flushed earlobe and looked at Lucas shyly. ¡°Is something wrong, Mr. Craig?¡± ¡°Nothing. There¡¯s a swimming pool outside, near the dining room. If you want to swim, you don¡¯t have to go elsewhere.¡± Having moved in just two days ago, Marion had not explored the vast castle-like mansion thoroughly. Without Lucas mentioning it, she would not have known that there was a swimming pool on the premises. ¡°Alright, | got it. Thank you, Mr. Craig.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± He nodded, ¡°I¡¯m going swimming. If you need anything, you can find me there.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± What business could she have with him anyway? Soon, Marion found herself contradicting her own thoughts. She did have something to discuss with Lucas! In the information brief Daniel provided, Lucas¡¯s preferences, what he liked to eat and what he did not, were clearly listed. The first three pages contained Lucas¡¯s impressive achievements and experiences, making Marion¡¯s own history seem quite ordinary. As a diligent wife keeping up the appearances of their marriage, Marion decided to read through those three pages thoroughly. She even nned to jot down some of Lucas¡¯s awardster to avoid any Chapter 108 Quite a Serious Issue. shorings in social situations. After that, she turned to the fourth page, which detailed Lucas¡¯s dietary preferences. He disliked sweet, sour, spicy, and bitter vors, favoring a nd pte instead. 2/2 ¡°Well, if he doesn¡¯t like sweet or sour, does that mean he doesn¡¯t eat fruits? Aren¡¯t fruits either sweet or slightly sour?¡± Marion muttered to herself, realizing the potential challenge of catering to Lucas¡¯s taste. ¡°Oh, avocados are an exception to this.¡± Could it be that Lucas liked avocados? Although she enjoyed them too, avocados were perfect for sds, sushi, and juices, but eating them on their own was a bit much for her. The detailed description of Lucas¡¯s dietary preferences took a whole two pages. Marion could not help but appreciate Daniel''s dedicated effort. She even considered personally thanking Daniel for his hard work. The eighth page outlined Lucas¡¯s skills and talents. After going through it all, Marion had only one question: Was there anything Lucas could not do? The tenth page listed things that Lucas disliked. Marion skimmed through it, and to her surprise, Lucas¡¯s dislikes took up a whopping five pages! Five pages! ¡®What did Lucas hate? ¡®Marion wondered. Things like hating people with no sense of time, disliking those who were untidy, and so on did not concern her much. However, when it came to ¡°hating women who approached within half an arm¡¯s length, disliking unwarranted touches, and hating women in general,¡± that was a serious problem, considering she was a woman! The issue was quite severe. Marion thought about Lucas¡¯s preferences and immediately headed to the swimming pool with the information in hand. Chapter 109 Empty Her Mind 1/2Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 109 Empty Her Mind Chapter 109 Chapter 109 Empty Her Mind Lucas had mentioned the pool so casually that Marion initially assumed it was just outside the vi. However, upon stepping outside, she found herself facing a vastwn adorned with golfing equipment. There was no sign of a pool! A pebbled pathway stretched to the left, while the right led toward the main gate. Marion surmised that the pool should be on the left. Following the path past flower beds, she finallyid eyes on the promised pool. It was an open-air setting, nked by coconut trees, umbre ¡ª shaded loungers, and a small space with a wooden table and matching benches. Lucas was already swimming as Marion approached. In the sunlight, his agile physique showcased the beautiful lines of his silhouette. His legs, often concealed beneath tailored pants, were long and slender. Lucas moved through the pool like a fish, as the sunlight glinted off the water''s surface. It was a captivating scene. Marion stood by, not wanting to break the spell. However, Lucas had already noticed her arrival. As he swam to the edge of the pool where Marion stood. He removed his sunsses, and his cold eyes, and gazed at her. ¡°What''s up?¡± He took off his swim cap, and his untamed hair fell freely, adding a touch of unruliness to hisposed demeanor. ¡°Step back a bit,¡± he said.From N?velDrama.Org. Marion, caught off guard, instinctively took a step back. In the next instant, she felt a rush of cool air sweep past her. Lucas had effortlessly leaped from the pool andnded barefoot right beside her. He nced at the documents she held in her hands. ¡°Give me five minutes.¡± With that, he entered the adjacent room and disappeared from Marion¡¯s view. The sun was not too scorching at that time of the day. The expansive view offered a clear sight of the distant setting sun. The evening glowed, and after standing for a while, Marion decided to retreat into the small room and take a seat on one of the chairs. Lucas had asked her to wait for five minutes, and just as Marion briefly flipped through the Chapter 109 Empty Her Mind 2/2 documents again, he emerged wearing a bathrobe. Wooden screens on both sides of the small room created an artistic intery, and a cool, refreshing breeze circted through the scattered openings. Lucas pulled out the chair beside her and sat down. ¡°What¡¯s the issue?¡± He seemed to have anticipated her concerns. The scent of his shower gel instantly enveloped her. Marion instinctively sat up straight, ced the documents on the table, and turned to the tenth page. ¡°Here, I¡¯m a bit...¡± Marion was not sure how to express it. She could not say that it was difficult to understand and was slightly shocking, could she? Lucas ced his hand on the table and leaned forward as if drawing her into his embrace. Though separated by half an arm¡¯s length, Marion''s heart started to race, and her ears grew warm. Was he getting a bit too close? She nced at Lucas, who was engrossed in reading the content of the tenth page,pletely unaware of their intimate proximity. Marion closed her eyes briefly, then averted her gaze, trying to empty her mind. Chapter 110 Chapter 110 You''re An Exception ¡°What''s the issue?¡± Lucas had finished reading the papers, then he raised his head and nced at Marion. Marion was puzzled, as she looked at his calm expression. She even started to wonder that she had perhaps made a mistake. She pointed to the contents on the paper with her hand, ¡°After going through this page, don¡¯t you think it can be summarized in one sentence?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°You dislike women.¡± The man¡¯s gaze shifted from her face to her index finger on the paper. ¡°I don¡¯t dislike women.¡± ¡®Who would believe that?¡® Marion silently asked herself. Outwardly she smiled and pretended not to understand him. ¡°But every point here seems to suggest that, as long as women don¡¯t get close to you, it¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°| think you''ve misunderstood me.¡± Lucas stepped back, and his already loose bathrobe instantly opened up, revealing arge expanse of muscles on his chest. He had eight-pack abs. Marion quickly looked away and avoided eye contact with Lucas. After a while, she reluctantly looked up into his dark eyes. Feeling guilty, her face grew even redder. ¡°Is that so? Where is the problem?¡± ¡°These rules don¡¯t apply to you, and besides¡ª¡± As he spoke, he adjusted his bathrobe. Seeing his movement, Marion¡¯s face heated up even more, ¡°And besides what?¡± She tried hard to find a topic to distract herself. She was not thatscivious of a person! Lucas looked at her and raised an eyebrow. ¡°Aren''t you just a woman? You''re a woman, and | don¡¯t dislike you. How could | dislike women?¡± he asked almostzily. Marion nced at the contents of the paper, blinked distractedly, and suddenly came to a realization. ¡°| understand now. You mean | should help you fend off admirers, right?¡± Chapter 110 You''re An Exception 2/3 ¡°You''re Mrs. Craig, so shouldn¡¯t you?¡± Marion nodded slowly. ¡°Yes, yes.¡± She was slow to catch on. ¡°Do you like using perfume?¡± The man on the side suddenly asked, Marion was momentarily stunned by the diversion. She nced at him and shook her head in puzzlement. ¡°Not particrly.¡± So, she did not pay much attention to the part in the document that mentioned ¡°dislikes strong perfumes.¡± ¡°You can use some.¡± ¡°What?¡± Marion looked at him in confusion. ¡°The perfumes you use all smell good.¡± ¡°Oh, thank you.¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org. Could it be that she had some strange smell on her? Why did Lucas want her to use more perfume? Marion lowered her head and sniffed herself, but could not detect any unpleasant smell. ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Lucas¡¯s nonchnt voice echoed in the room and Marion, still sniffing herself, replied without thinking, ¡°I¡¯m checking if there¡¯s any odor on me.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°If there¡¯s no odor, why are you suggesting that | use more perfume?¡± Then Marion froze. Did she drink too much winest night? Why could her brain not seem to function properly even now? What kind of statement was that? Could she really have said something like that? Lucas was silent as he stared at her. Marion dared not speak and kept her head down. She unconsciously tapped the tabletop, and her nails made a sharp, ear¡ªpiercing sound. Marion¡¯s hand trembled, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it.¡± Chapter 110 You''re An Exception Would he believe that? Lucas looked at the person in front of him as if he could see two rabbit ears drooping down. He withdrew his gaze, stood up, and said, ¡°You''re an exception.¡± Marion looked up at him and felt her heart suddenly beat fervently. 3 Chapter 111 Chapter 110 You''re An Exception ¡°What''s the issue?¡± Lucas had finished reading the papers, then he raised his head and nced at Marion. Marion was puzzled, as she looked at his calm expression. She even started to wonder that she had perhaps made a mistake. She pointed to the contents on the paper with her hand, ¡°After going through this page, don¡¯t you think it can be summarized in one sentence?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°You dislike women.¡± The man¡¯s gaze shifted from her face to her index finger on the paper. ¡°I don¡¯t dislike women.¡± ¡®Who would believe that?¡® Marion silently asked herself. Outwardly she smiled and pretended not to understand him. ¡°But every point here seems to suggest that, as long as women don¡¯t get close to you, it¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°| think you''ve misunderstood me.¡± Lucas stepped back, and his already loose bathrobe instantly opened up, revealing arge expanse of muscles on his chest. He had eight-pack abs. Marion quickly looked away and avoided eye contact with Lucas. After a while, she reluctantly looked up into his dark eyes. Feeling guilty, her face grew even redder. ¡°Is that so? Where is the problem?¡± ¡°These rules don¡¯t apply to you, and besides¡ª¡± As he spoke, he adjusted his bathrobe. Seeing his movement, Marion¡¯s face heated up even more, ¡°And besides what?¡± She tried hard to find a topic to distract herself. She was not thatscivious of a person! Lucas looked at her and raised an eyebrow. ¡°Aren''t you just a woman? You''re a woman, and | don¡¯t dislike you. How could | dislike women?¡± he asked almostzily. Marion nced at the contents of the paper, blinked distractedly, and suddenly came to a realization. ¡°| understand now. You mean | should help you fend off admirers, right?¡± Chapter 110 You''re An Exception 2/3 ¡°You''re Mrs. Craig, so shouldn¡¯t you?¡± Marion nodded slowly. ¡°Yes, yes.¡± She was slow to catch on. ¡°Do you like using perfume?¡± The man on the side suddenly asked, Marion was momentarily stunned by the diversion. She nced at him and shook her head in puzzlement. ¡°Not particrly.¡± So, she did not pay much attention to the part in the document that mentioned ¡°dislikes strong perfumes.¡± ¡°You can use some.¡± ¡°What?¡± Marion looked at him in confusion. ¡°The perfumes you use all smell good.¡± ¡°Oh, thank you.¡± Could it be that she had some strange smell on her? Why did Lucas want her to use more perfume? Marion lowered her head and sniffed herself, but could not detect any unpleasant smell. ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Lucas¡¯s nonchnt voice echoed in the room and Marion, still sniffing herself, replied without thinking, ¡°I¡¯m checking if there¡¯s any odor on me.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°If there¡¯s no odor, why are you suggesting that | use more perfume?¡± Then Marion froze. Did she drink too much winest night? Why could her brain not seem to function properly even now? What kind of statement was that? Could she really have said something like that? Lucas was silent as he stared at her. Marion dared not speak and kept her head down. She unconsciously tapped the tabletop, and her nails made a sharp, ear¡ªpiercing sound. Marion¡¯s hand trembled, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it.¡± Chapter 110 You''re An Exception Would he believe that?Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Lucas looked at the person in front of him as if he could see two rabbit ears drooping down. He withdrew his gaze, stood up, and said, ¡°You''re an exception.¡± Marion looked up at him and felt her heart suddenly beat fervently. 3 Chapter 112 Chapter 112 Do You Like My Outfit? Marion hesitated to touch many of the dresses in the wardrobe, as each one seemed expensive. Eventually, she chose a white ankle¡ªlength dress with a seven-point sleeve and a cinched waist. It was a new summer design from Mystara House, featuring an embroidered camellia motif on the floating waistband which would emphasize a slender waist. The skirt, reaching only to the ankles, was adorned with golden embroidery, and apart from an inner lining, the dress had two additionalyers. The outermostyer, with its intricate golden threads,plemented the secondyer, creating an elegant, blossoming effect when the dress swayed. The dress had a round neckline, enhancing Marion¡¯s graceful neck. She picked a diamond pendant ne from her jewelry box, with a delicate pendant featuring diamonds totaling around thirty carats. The subtlety of the design emphasized the contours of her neck and corbone. Completing the ensemble was a vintage pink leather handbag from Dior, adding a touch of sophistication to her overall appearance. Marion had her hair elegantly tied up, and she left a few strands to adorn her updo. Her makeup was a blend of freshness with a hint of maturity. Unfortunately, her foot had still not fully recovered. Otherwise, she would have paired the outfit with a pair of pink strappy high heels,pleting the look perfectly. Marion spent a full two and a half hours preparing herself. When she descended the stairs, she bumped into Mrs. Bailey, who was getting ready to leave for the day. Mrs. Bailey had the garbage in her hand as she stood by the sofa. She looked at Marion in admiration. ¡°Madam, you look so beautiful today.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Marion was feeling slightly apprehensive. She was not a trendsetter, but she had a good sense of aesthetics, ensuring her outfits were never shy yet never amiss. Coupled with her delicate face, it worked wonders on her appearance. Mrs. Bailey praised her sincerely. ¡°Of course, you''re so beautiful! When you dress up, you look much better than the stars on TV! My daughter always talks about those celebrities with fair skin, but if she sees you, she¡¯ll know what true fair skin is!¡± At forty-two, Mrs. Bailey was not old. She had a daughter who had just started college. Widowed early, she had raised her daughter on her own, and the two shared a close bond. Mrs. Bailey¡¯s daughter enjoyed sharing celebrity gossip with her mother and often expressed Chapter 112 Do You Like My Outfit? admiration for celebrities with fair skin. Mrs. Bailey had looked at the photos and felt that the so-called fair skin of the celebrities in the pictures was not as attractive as Marion¡¯s. Her skin was not just fair. It had a rosy glow to it. Mrs. Bailey almost considered taking a photo of Marion to show her daughter, but after spending nearly half a month here, she had figured out the personalities of the hosts. 2/2 Lucas seemed indifferent but cared a lot about Marion¡¯s affairs. As for Marion, though she appeared easygoing, had her own way of handling things. Mrs. Bailey dared to exchange a few words with Marion but did not dare to make requests like taking photos. Marion felt embarrassed by thepliments and repeatedly expressed her thanks until her phone Tang. Mrs.Bailey understood the situation and left with the garbage. It was a call from Lucas. Though they had only spoken twice on the phone, Marion remembered his number. In the 11¡ªdigit number, four digits were stacked, and she could even recite them now with a bit of concentration.From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mr. Craig?¡± ¡°Are you ready to leave?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m all set.¡± ¡°You cane out now.¡± After hanging up, Marion stepped out. A ck Bentley was parked at the entrance, and the door was already open, allowing the cool air inside to seep out. Marion gracefully stepped into the car, to find Lucas gazing at her. She felt nervous, and asked, ¡°How do you like my outfit, Mr. Craig?¡± Chapter 113 Oh. It¡¯s the Watchdog! 4 Chapter 113 Chapter 113 Oh, It¡¯s the Watchdog! Lucas observed her for a moment. His Adam¡¯s apple rolled slightly, and he responded in a deep voice, ¡°It¡¯s very beautiful.¡± After saying that, he looked away and lifted his hand to touch the top button of his shirt. His dark eyes grew even darker. Did the little rabbit dress up so nicely because she feared he had too much self-control? He could not help but think about tearing off the ¡°packaging¡± himself. The car started moving slowly, and Marion breathed a sigh of relief. It was her first time meeting Lucas¡¯s parents, and even though she was not his ¡®real¡¯ wife, she still carried the title. The more she thought about it, the more nervous she became. Inside the car, it was quiet, and the asional waft of sandalwood reminded her that Lucas was in the car with her. Marion nced over and noticed Lucas dozing off. She rxed her inquisitive thoughts and took out her phone to search for information about the Craig family. However, there was not much information about the Craig family online. The only avable content was photos of Lucas¡¯s father, stepmother, and his half-brother. Marion thought for a moment and decided to ask Cassie. Despite being a professional gossip enthusiast in her social circle, Cassie didn¡¯t know much more about the Craig family than what was avable on a typical Google search. Cassie: [Why are you suddenly asking about the Craig family] Marion: [I¡¯m going to dinner at the Craig residence with Lucas today...] Cassie: [Oh, | forgot you haven¡¯t met his parents. | don¡¯t know much about the Craig family either, babe, you¡¯re on your own!] Since Cassie did not know much either, Marion decided to be more direct. After all, she had already offended Lucas¡¯s parents that day. Her mind was upied until the car came to a stop. Marion then collected her thoughts and elegantly waited for the driver to open the door. As Lucas got out of the car, he turned and extended his hand to her. Marion hesitated for a moment but quickly ced her hand in his palm.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Lovey¡ªdovey, lovey¡ªdovey, lovey¡ªdoveyes first! Marion secretly pacified herself, trying to ignore Lucas¡¯s warm palm. The Craig family vi was quite grand, and Marion felt a sense of solemnity just by looking at the facade. Chapter 113 Oh, It¡¯s the Watchdog! 212 The one weing them at the door was the Craig family¡¯s old butler, Ronald Wesley, a man in his fifties. He smiled kindly at Lucas, but when his gaze fell on Marion¡¯s face, all politeness disappeared and was reced by a cold expression. Ronald immediately spoke to Lucas, ¡°Mr. Craig, your father said that tonight is a family banquet. What about this youngdy?¡± It was clear that Ronald did not have much regard for Marion and had no intention of acknowledging her identity. Marion felt annoyed by Ronald''s attitude but refrained from directly confronting him to avoid being impolite. Taking a cue from Ronald, Marion looked at Lucas and asked, ¡°Who is this, Lucas?¡± ¡°The butler, Ronald Wesley.¡± ¡°Oh, it''s the watchdog!¡± Marion blurted out. She was wide-eyed as she covered her mouth, the words had slipped out unintentionally. Ronald blushed as he looked at Lucas. ¡°Sir, what do you think?¡± Lucas looked at Ronald. ¡°So, are you saying that | can¡¯t go in?¡± His words were light yet they carried a weight that could not be ignored. Lucas¡¯s tone made the old butler stiffen, and he stammered, ¡°Not at all, Sir.¡± He nced at Lucas and dared not say anything more. Then he turned to lead the way inside. Chapter 114 Will She Get Lost If You Don¡¯t Hold Her Hand? Chapter 114 Will She Get Lost If You Don¡¯t Hold Her Hand? Chapter 114 Chapter 114 Will She Get Lost If You Don¡¯t Hold Her Hand? Marion discreetly nced at Lucas, only to find him looking back at her. The coldness in his eyes from earlier, though still present, seemed to have thawed a bit. Despite his indifferent gaze, Lucas, like an inquisitive cat, could not resist pressing his fingertips against hers. He whispered lightly in her ear, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. You¡¯re Mrs. Craig now.¡± Marion was not particrly afraid, but she could not deny feeling nervous. Her previous encounter was with Lucas¡¯s stepmother alone, and their rtionship was already strained. She did not need to put on a pleasant face for his stepmother. She enjoyed the petty satisfaction of being subtly confrontational. However, that evening was different.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Besides Lucas¡¯s stepmother, there was also Lucas¡¯s biological father. Flesh and blood, as they say, even if she was headstrong, Marion understood the delicacy of challenging father-son rtionships. She was not foolish. Lucas¡¯s words in her ear alleviated some of her tension. He was right. For now, she was Mrs. Craig. Even if it was a pretense, stepping into the Craig family¡¯s home made it real. Marion instinctively straightened her posture and followed Lucas inside. The Craig residence lived up to its reputation as an affluent estate, with entrance doors higher and broader than those of ordinary homes. She could walk normally, but she could not walk too fast and still could not wear high heels. So, Marion opted for a pair of white pumps with diamante¡ªstudded toe caps that sparkled in the light,plementing the shimmer of her dress hem. Veronica had the same impression of Marion as she did the first time they met. She could not help but acknowledge her beauty. However, when she recalled the events of that day, she only nced at Marion briefly before redirecting her gaze. She rose from her seat with a woman who sat beside her. Alice, let''s take our seats first.¡± Arthur had also noticed Lucas with Marion. He nced at Marion and immediately confronted Lucas, ¡°Is the door of the Craig family open to any kind of woman?¡± Lucas held Marion as he calmly responded. ¡°The same goes for you.¡± As they reached the stairs, Veronica hurried over to diffuse the situation. ¡°Alright, alright. Lucas rarelyes back for a meal, and more guests mean morepany. Besides, Alice is here today. What¡¯s the point of arguing?¡± 1 Thinking of Alice Gardber, Arthur had to suppress his anger, but he still expressed his dissatisfaction.. ¡°Is she a three-year-old child? Will she get lost if you don¡¯t hold her hand?¡± 1/2 12 Chapter 114 Will She Get Lost If You Don¡¯t Hold Her Hand? 2/2 Although the words were directed at Lucas, it was evident that he was referring to Marion as well. Marion let thement slide. She could not engage in a direct argument with Lucas¡¯s father. It was a matter of courtesy and respect, regardless of her personal feelings. Unperturbed, Marion rolled her eyes discreetly, thinking no one noticed. However, her gaze suddenly stopped on an elegant and beautiful woman standing at the staircase, staring at her. A woman understands another woman best, and with a single nce, Marion saw the hostility in her eyes. Without much thought, it was clear that the hostility was directed at her because of Lucas. If they were in a different setting, she might have let go of Lucas¡¯s hand and exined it to the woman. But that day, in that ce, with a young and attractive woman present and judging by Lucas¡¯s stepmother¡¯s tone, it seemed like the woman came from a respectable family background. Was it not a perfect scenario for a high-profile marriage arrangement? Since Lucas had shielded her from the Royce family¡¯s troubles, she naturally felt obligated to help him escape his stepmother¡¯s schemes. Instead of loosening her grip on Lucas¡¯s hand, Marion took the initiative to tighten her grip as she moved closer to his side. Initially, they had been standing at about thirty centimeters apart, yet they were then practically inseparable. The woody fragrance emanating from the man became even more distinct, and Marion felt her heartbeat quicken. Chapter 115 It¡¯s All Because of Marion 1/2 Chapter 115 It¡¯s All Because of Marion Chapter 115 Chapter 115 It¡¯s All Because of Marion Acting, it was all just acting! Marion took a deep breath tofort herself. Lucas, on the other side of her, watched as a glint of amusement flickered in his dark eyes. However, when his gaze met Arthur¡¯s, the amusement disappeared. A coldness took its ce. ¡°| was genuinely concerned that she might get lost,¡± Lucas said as he faced Arthur. ¡°You-¡°Arthur gritted his teeth but ultimately restrained himself from saying anything. Every corner of the luxurious mansion exuded opulence, even the dining table indicated it was no ordinary setting. Although the Cartier family did not possess such wealth, Marion, having followed her mentor, had encountered some affluence. She understood that in wealthy households, there were many rules. While dining etiquette may not be extreme, personal manners during meals were still easily noticeable. Marion, afraid of embarrassing Lucas, remained mostly silent after taking her seat. Arthur completely disregarded Marion''s presence and shamelessly introduced Alice to Lucas. He even hinted at a possible union. ¡°Our families have been acquainted for a long time. Both your father and | hope that our family rtionship can progress further.¡± Conscious of Alice¡¯s presence, Arthur tried to give Lucas a chance by toning down his words. As Lucas peeled his shrimp, he casually responded, ¡°Your idea is excellent, but you should discuss it with Phillip. Talking to me won''t change anything.¡± ¡°Lucas!¡± Arthur raised his voice, evidently trying to control his anger.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Lucas ced the peeled shrimp into Marion¡¯s bowl and continued, ¡°Did | say something wrong? I¡¯m married, and the matter of an alliance is something you should discuss with Phillip, not me.¡± Pausing for a moment, he finally gave Alice a meaningful nce. ¡°Miss Alice, | assume you wouldn¡¯t want to break up someone else¡¯s marriage, right?¡± Alice had been harboring her resentment from being ignored by Lucas throughout the evening. Yes, despite her frustration, she maintained herposure. Lucas seemed to have shifted the me to her, and Alice immediately turned to Marion. ¡°A good marriage can¡¯t be broken, but a bad one doesn¡¯t need breaking. It falls apart on its own, right, Miss Marion?¡± Though she had been eating quietly, Marion was not taken by surprise. Chapter 115 It¡¯s All Because of Marion 2/2 Despite keeping her head down, her purpose for that day was deeply ingrained in her mind. Seeing the conflict turn toward her, Marion was subtly excited, ¡°So, Miss Alice, are you aiming to be a third party?¡± Her words, though impolite, left no room for denial. When Marion spoke, everyone¡¯s expressions, except for Lucas, noticeably darkened. Arthur, in particr, retorted, ¡°Miss Marion, do you truly believe that by marrying Lucas, you''ve be part of our family?¡± Marion wiped her hands, looked up, and faced Arthur. ¡°No, | don¡¯t think that way. | married Lucas, not the Craig family. | haven¡¯t thought about the Craigs that much.¡± ¡°Heh, you talk better than you sing. Aren¡¯t you marrying Lucas for his money?¡± ¡°Lucas is my husband. Is it illegal to want his money?¡± Arthur was so angry that he ordered her to leave. Lucas stood up and took Marion away. The meal had turned into an ufortable affair. Seeing the scene unfold, Alice also decided to make a move. Concerned about Arthur¡¯s health, Veronica had Ronald escort the guests out. When Alice went out, Lucas and Marion had already gotten into the car. As she stood at the Craig mansion¡¯s entrance, she gritted her teeth, picked up her phone, and made a call. ¡°Check on Marion for me!¡± ¡°What''s wrong, Alice?¡± The person on the other end asked with concern. ¡°I''m going to teach that woman a lesson!¡± For the first time in her life, she had been humiliated, and it was all because of Marion! Chapter 116 Aren¡¯t You Angry? 1/2 Chapter 116 Aren¡¯t You Angry? Chapter 116 Chapter 116 Aren¡¯t You Angry? Marion was pulled into the car by Lucas, and once inside, she began to regret her impulsive actions. She realized that she might have angered Lucas¡¯s father. With those thoughts, Marion instinctively looked at Lucas who sat beside her. Surprisingly, he did not show any anger. He gazed at her calmly and asked, ¡°Scared?¡± Shaking her head, Marion bit her lip and cautiously inquired, ¡°Aren¡¯t you angry?¡± ¡°Why would | be angry?¡± Lucas responded. She felt embarrassed. ¡°I might have overreacted and made your father upset.¡± Lucas suddenly burst intoughter and reached out to pat her head gently. ¡°Well done.¡± Marion was confused. ¡°Huh?¡± He did not exin but asked, ¡°Hungry?¡± Marion liked her lips. ¡°A bit.¡± Although she had been eating just moments ago, the sudden conflict had disrupted her appetite. Lucas watched as her tongue darted out of her mouth. His eyes darkened momentarily. He lifted his hand and pressed his thumb on her lips. ¡°Stained with sauce.¡± Marion''s face instantly heated up. ¡°Th-thank you.¡± Lucas absentmindedly responded as he rubbed his thumb against his index finger. ¡°Hmm.¡± Feeling the awkwardness in the air, Marion hesitated for a moment before lightly touching Lucas¡¯s arm. Through the thin shirt, he could feel the softness of her palm. ¡°How about we grab something to eat before heading back?¡± Marion suggested. Through the light touch on his arm, Lucas felt the tenderness of her hand. ¡°What would you like to eat?¡± He furrowed his brows, and his Adam¡¯s apple rolled slightly. ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± ¡°Anything.¡± ¡°Anything it is.¡± Marion sensed that Lucas was definitely in a bad mood that day despite his facade at the moment. Chapter 116 Aren¡¯t You Angry? 2/2 ¡®When someone is in a bad mood, they should eat something they like,¡¯ Marion thought to herself. Lucas did not insist anymore and directly instructed Liam to go to a private kitchen. Marion could tell that Lucas had a poor appetite. By the time they got back into the car, it was already 8:30 PM. The atmosphere in the car was very quiet.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Neither of them spoke. Marion looked out the window at the passing nightlife, lost in thought. She imagined that Lucas was in a difficult situation with his family. When they returned to the vi, the more she looked at Lucas, the more she felt sorry for him. After returning to her room, Marion quickly sought advice from Cassie. Marion: [Calling Cassie! Calling Cassie!] Cassie: [I¡¯m here, Mar] Marion: [Is there any way tofort someone who¡¯s down?] Cassie: [What''s up? Did your husband get hit hard after going home?] Marion: [Yeah, kinda. | feel like his dad only cares about his own interests and not Lucas¡¯s emotions! | think Lucas is quite down. He barely ate dinner!] Cassie: [Simple, put on some sexy pajamas,fort him in bed, and | guarantee Lucas will be resurrected on the spot!] Marion: [I¡¯m serious, Cas!] Cassie: [So am I!] For the first time, Marion felt that Cassie was hopeless in such matters. Thinking about the wild suggestions she made, Marion''s face turned red. Chapter 117 Are You Coming? 1/2 Chapter 117 Are You Coming? Chapter 117 Chapter 117 Are You Coming? Cassie proved unreliable, and Marion was not adept atforting others. She had few close friends throughout her life, and since Cassie¡¯s coping style was different, Marion found it challenging to navigate her feelings. With Cassie out of the picture, Marion turned to the ever¡ªresourceful onlinemunity. Clutching her phone, Marion spent over half an hour browsing various forums and chat rooms, before finally stumbling upon some advice in a highly praised post. After careful consideration, she concluded that diverting Lucas¡¯s attention would be the most reliable approach. Coincidentally, Lucas had not eaten anything the entire evening. Marion decided to prepare a meal for him to soothe not only his stomach but also his troubled emotions¡ªtwo birds with one stone. With that n in mind, Marion quickly got up and headed downstairs to cook noodles. Why noodles? She could not manage anything moreplicated! Cooking noodles did not take much time, and in about ten minutes, Marion emerged from the kitchen with a bowl of fragrant noodles. The vi was so vast that she almost got lost on her way out of the kitchen. After taking a detour, she finally reached Lucas¡¯s room with the freshly cooked noodles in her hands. Just before knocking, she hesitated for a moment. In that brief pause, Marion heard a sound as if something had fallen inside the room. The room had excellent soundproofing, and she could not make out the details, only a vague sense of disturbance. It was sad to think of someone silently nursing their grievances. Sighing, Marion lifted her hand to knock, but the door opened on its own. Lucas appeared before her. He was in a loose robe, and his hair was wet from his shower. Lucas immediately noticed the bowl of noodles on the tray in her hands. His dark eyes flickered, ¡°Are you looking for me?¡± Having just taken a shower, Lucas¡¯s overpowering presence seemed more imposing. It made Marion nervous. ¡°| cooked some noodles. Would you like to try some?¡± she stammered. ¡°Thank you, | happen to be hungry.¡± Lucas reached out and took the tray from her hands. He turned and went back into his room. Standing at the door, Marion hesitated about whether to go inside. Lucas, who had walked to the sofa, looked up at her and said, ¡°Noting in?¡± Chapter 117 Are You Coming? 2/2 After a moment of hesitation, Marion entered the room. Once seated, she began to regret her decision. Alone in the room on a quiet night, the situation had an indescribable hint of sensuality.¡¯ Moreover, Lucas had just showered. He was in a ck bathrobe with a wide neckline, and the belt around his waist was loosely tied.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Of course, it was not Lucas¡¯s fault. ¡®After all, when someone takes a shower, they want to befortable at home, right?¡® Marion thought to herself. She dared not nce around and her face was burning. Lucas was unperturbed and had not started eating yet. He casually leaned back on the sofa and looked at her. ¡°You have a charity performance on Saturday, right?¡± Marion had almost forgotten about it until Lucas brought it up. She nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What time, exactly?¡± Marion blinked, ¡°Around ten in the morning.¡± Did she misinterpret things? Could it be that Lucas wasing over? The thought had just urred when, in the next second, Marion heard Lucas say, ¡°Hmm.¡± He did not say anything more. Uncertain about his thoughts and afraid of misunderstanding him, Marion hesitated for a moment. Finally, she asked, ¡°Are you coming?¡± If he was, she needed to ask Miley to reserve a ticket for him. Lucas looked at her and his lips moved slightly, but at that moment, the phone on the table vibrated. ¡°Take the call.¡± Lucas nced at the caller ID, picked up the phone, and answered it. Chapter 118 No Escaping Now 1/2 Chapter 118 No Escaping Now Chapter 118 Chapter 118 No Escaping Now While he answered the phone, Marion silently mouthed the question, ¡°Should | leave?¡± She had noticed that the call was from Lucas''s father. It did not take much guessing to know that it was a call to ¡®reprimand¡¯ Lucas, and as the supposed¡® culprit¡¯, Marion felt it was appropriate to give them some space. Lucas nced at her, and as she prepared to get up, he leaned forward and took hold of her wrist. The grip was not too strong, but the warmth emanating from his palm onto her wrist was constant. Marion instinctively curled her fingers and attempted to withdraw her hand, but as soon as she moved, the pressure from his hand increased slightly. Lucas tilted his head to look at her, and feeling embarrassed, Marion blushed and refrained from moving any further. The spacious room became quiet, and Marion stood just half a meter away from Lucas. On the other end of the call, Arthur¡¯s anger was palpable, and his voice resonated with escting fury. Marion listened awkwardly as the conversation unfolded. ¡°Within a month, you have to divorce that woman!¡± ¡°That¡¯s my wife.¡± ¡°Formalities don¡¯t make a wife. What you two have is nothing more than a base connection without any proper ceremony!¡± ¡°And what about you and Mrs. Roy?¡± Lucas paused for a moment, then chuckled. ¡°Adulterer and adulteress?¡± Marion sighed. Lucas was bolder than she expected. ¡°If you insist on not divorcing Marion then leave Radiant Group.¡± ¡°| should remind you, my mother owns thirty percent of Radiant Group shares.¡± ¡°In that case, step down from your position as chairman! Whoever marries Alice, between you and Phillip, one of you will get my shares in Radiant Group!¡± ¡°Whatever you say.¡± Then the call was abruptly disconnected.From N?velDrama.Org. Marion could no longer hear the rest of the conversation. Lucas hung up the phone. After hanging up the phone, Lucas nced at her. Marion felt guilty. ¡°I didn¡¯t hear anything.¡± Chapter 118 No Escaping Now 2/2 As soon as she said it, she regretted the words. What was the difference between voicing her thoughts and admitting guilt? ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter even if you heard it,¡± he said nonchntly. He released his grip on her wrist, and his gaze fell on the noodles. ¡°Did you make this?¡± Marion breathed a sigh of relief, realizing that he truly did not seem to care. ¡°Yes.¡± What else could she have done? Lucas remained silent, then lowered his head to eat the noodles. Marion sat there, thinking about the intense phone call between Lucas and his father. The amount of information revealed was overwhelming. Fortunately, she was just a stand-in wife. Otherwise, the pressure would have been immense. Marion patted her chest, and Lucas, noticing her gesture, asked, ¡°Feeling unwell?¡± She smiled awkwardly and her ears turned red. ¡°No.¡± Lucas looked at her thoughtfully, ¡°Miss Marion, do you regret it?¡± Marion wanted to say yes, but as she faced those dark eyes, she did not dare. She could only respond vaguely. ¡°Not really.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good then.¡± He put down his fork, and his lips curled into a mocking smile. ¡°If you regret it now, it might be a bit toote.¡± For some reason, under his gaze, Marion felt like a little white rabbit locked in by a big bad wolf. She swallowed nervously and insisted, ¡°I... | probably won''t regret it.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s for the best then.¡® After all, there was no escaping now. Chapter 119 Chapter 119 Would You Like a Sweet? ¡°The noodles are delicious, thank you.¡± Upon hearing his words, Marion nced at the bowl and found that the noodles were already finished. She thought she must haveforted Lucas. ¡°Oh, okay then. Shall | go back now?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Before leaving, Marion hesitated about whether to take the empty bowl on the tray with her. As she reached for them, Lucas suddenly leaned down, and their foreheads touched. Although they separated quickly, Marion could still feel his touch. She felt embarrassed and blushed slightly, ¡°Sorry, | just wanted to take the bowl away...¡± ¡°Did it hurt?¡± As she spoke, her forehead suddenly felt warm. One of Lucas¡¯s hands was at the back of her head, and the fingertips of his other hand gently touched her forehead. Close as they were, their breaths entwined, and Marion could smell the scent of the man. She stared nkly at him as he approached, and wondered if he was going to kiss her. Should she close her eyes? Before she could decide, he released her. ¡°No swelling.¡± Marion snapped back to reality, realizing her unfounded thoughts. Her face turned red, ¡°I''ll go back to sleep.¡± Lucas looked at her, his brows and eyes slightly moving, ¡°Not going to take a shower?¡± Marion looked down and only then noticed that she was still wearing her clothes from that evening. She felt a little silly. ¡°I meant I''ll go take a shower and rest. ¡°Okay.¡± He replied as he sat on the sofa, looking somewhat lonely. Lucas had a tough time too-his biological mother passed away when he was young, and his stepmother, who entered his life, seemed lost. As he got older, his father¡¯s approach to Lucas¡¯s marriage was calcted and devoid of affection. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s really tough.¡± Marion walked to the door, bit her lip, and found that she could not control herself. ¡°Would you like a sweet?¡± As she spoke, her other hand had already opened up to reveal the mango-vored candy tightly held Chapter 119 Would You Like a Sweet? in her palm. Someone had once told her to eat candy whenever she felt unhappy. 2/2 The yellow candy wrapper sparkled under the light, and as if in a trance, she recalled something from her childhood. Agirl of fifteen or sixteen sat dejectedly on the steps, and suddenly a guy in his twenties reached out and handed her a candy, saying, ¡°Eat a candy whenever you''re unhappy.¡± The ck eyes of Lucas moved, and he walked over, picking up the candy from Marion''s palm, ¡°Is it sweet?¡± Hearing his words, Marion was momentarily stunned. She licked her lips. ¡°It¡¯s sweet but not cloying.¡± She had eaten one while cooking the noodles for Lucas. It was a mango-vored candy and after so many years, she still liked the taste. ¡°Have you tried it?¡± Lucas casually asked while turning the candy in his hand. ¡°Yes, | have.¡±From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Oh, let me try then.¡± He tore open the candy wrapper, but his dark gaze remained fixed on Marion¡¯s lips. Marion did not notice, and she watched as Lucas tore open the wrapper. He held the orange-yellow soft candy in his thin lips as it entered his mouth. She watched him expectantly. ¡°Is it delicious?¡± ¡°It''s okay.¡± Marion was satisfied. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll freshen up and rest. Good night.¡± ¡°Good night.¡± She closed the door with a ¡®click¡¯. Lucas looked down at the candy wrapper in his hand, and his lips curved into a smile. Hmm, it was really sweet. Chapter 120 Chapter 120 Offered Him a Sweet on the Side Marion returned to her room and noticed that her phone on the desk had been shing. She walked over, picked up the phone, and realized that Cassie had sent her several messages. Cassie: [Mar~ Are you really going tofort Lucas] Cassie: [You didn¡¯t actually listen to me and put on sexy lingerie tofort your husband, did you?] Cassie: [Half an hour has passed, my dear, are you going to sleep in tomorrow?) Cassie: [There are only ten minutes left until an hour has passed. Take it easy, Mar. Your little legs aren¡¯tpletely healed yet! | won''t disturb your baby¡ªmaking! I¡¯m out!] Thetest message had been sent two minutes ago. Marion blushed at Cassie¡¯s messages, then quickly replied to her. Marion: [I¡¯m back! Can you please get rid of those trashy thoughts in your head?] Despite iming to have left the chat, Cassie was holding her phone, eagerly waiting for Marion. As soon as Marion sent her message, Cassie replied within seconds. Cassie: [Alrighty, alrighty, | threw them away! Just a question: Did you go tofort Mr. Craig?] Marion: [Yes.]From N?velDrama.Org. Cassie: [Impressive! How did youfort him?] Marion: [Just... | made noodles for him... and, by the way, | offered him a sweet.] Seeing that time was running out, Marion ended her conversation with Cassie and entered the bathroom with her sleepwear. Perhaps due to Cassie¡¯s obscene thoughts, Marion had a rather scandalous dream. Startled awake, she instinctively checked her nightgown. She med it all on Cassie! Because of her excessively vivid dream, Marion felt very guilty. She waited until she heard the sound of Lucas¡¯s car as he headed to work before daring to go downstairs for breakfast. Mrs. Bailey, who hade to tidy up, saw Marioning down and quickly said, ¡°Madam, you''re awake. I''ll prepare breakfast for you.¡± Mrs. Bailey spoke as she carried the utensils Lucas had used into the kitchen. She returned with breakfast for Marion. Marion''s ears were still red, and the thought of the dream she had made her feel ashamed. Even though she was an adult and such dreams were not a big deal, why did the subject of her dream have to be Lucas? Chapter 120 Offered Him a Sweet on the Side 2/2 The more Marion thought about it, the more the flush on her face returned. Mrs. Bailey thought that Marion might have been feeling under the weather. ¡°Madam, your face looks a bit red. Are you feeling unwell?¡± Marion felt even more embarrassed. She raised her hand to touch her heated cheek and replied guiltily. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. | just woke up and felt a bit warm.¡± ¡°It is indeed a bit warm today,¡± Mrs. Bailey said, not suspecting anything. Hearing Marion¡¯s reassurance, she stopped asking questions. In the following days, Marion avoided Lucas as much as possible, except when necessary. Lucas noticed the change in her behavior, and his expression changed when he saw her leaving immediately after meals. He thought for a moment and then went upstairs. Marion was practicing the piano. As it was almost Saturday, she nned to familiarize herself with the pieces she had to y for the charity performance. Of course, she had yed the songs twenty times already, and she could smoothly y them even with her eyes closed. She hade up with an excuse to practice the piano just a moment ago, but now that she was there, she had no choice but to y. As she started a note, Marion saw Lucas entering the room. She faltered, and her ying Chapter 121 Chapter 121 Candy from the Other Day Marion caught Lucas¡¯s eye, and she felt uneasy. Initially, she had intended to continue ying, but after a short segment, she found it challenging to withstand the intensity of the man¡¯s gaze. She stopped and asked, ¡°Is there something you need Mr. Craig?¡± Lucas stood by the piano, his head lowered as his dark eyes fixed on her. ¡°Have you been avoiding metely?¡± When he spoke, his voice did not fluctuate. There was only a slight emphasis in his tone as if he were casually asking a question.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Marion¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Unable to control herself, she remembered her erotic dream, and her face turned red once again. She forced herself to keep a straight face and met Lucas¡¯s gaze. ¡°Oh, have |? | have a charity performance tomorrow, so I¡¯ve been practicing this piece...¡± Lucas lightly tapped his hand on the piano. It seemed he had no intention of pressing the issue. ¡°Is there any of that candy from the other day left?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Marion was taken aback by the unexpected question. After a moment of hesitation, she said, ¡± Yes, | have some in my room.¡± Marion looked at him, hesitated for a moment, and then asked, ¡°Do you want some? | can go get it for you.¡± ¡°Yes, please.¡± Marion found his demeanor surprising. She fetched a handful of mango candies from her room and returned to the piano room, where Lucas was waiting. Marion offered them to him. ¡°Do you need the piano?¡± ¡°Not in a great mood.¡± He said something unrted, his gaze falling on the mango candy in her palm. He reached out and took one. ¡°y me a piece?¡± Lucas sat calmly before the white piano, his eyes lowered. He appeared forlorn. Marion was one to respond to kindness rather than toughness, especially since Lucas had mentioned his not-so-good mood. Feeling guilty, she sat down beside him. ¡°What would you like me to y?¡± ¡°Traumerei.¡± The choice surprised Marion. It was a piece by Schumann dedicated to his lover, ra-a universally acknowledged musical love letter. Chapter 121 Candy from the Other Day 2/2 Perhaps noticing her prolonged silence, Lucas put the candy from his palm into his pocket. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to y this piece?¡± he asked. ¡°Not really...¡± Marion nced at Lucas. The man¡¯s expression remained as cool and indifferent as ever, showing no signs of anything unusual. She must have overthought it. The piece was soothing and gentle, narrating a tranquil, beautiful, and pleasant story. Although it was a piece dedicated to a lover, the romance was not particrly pronounced. It felt more like Schumann calmly sharing the beautiful moments he once experienced with his beloved. To the average listener, the piece would evoke a sense of rxation and beauty, without any other thoughtsing to mind. Marion realized she had indeed let her imagination run wild. Putting her scattered thoughts aside, she ced her hand on the piano and began ying ¡®Traumerei ¡® for Lucas. As the final note ended, Marion instinctively nced at Lucas. He was also looking at her, twirling the mango candy he had taken from her palm. ¡°This piece was written by Schumann for his lover, ra,¡± he said. Marion stiffened for a moment, feeling a warmth on her face as she looked at Lucas. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you knew that, Mr. Craig.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± he casually responded, then tore open the mango candy, put it in his mouth, and added with a slight smile, ¡°Thanks for ying it for me, Miss Marion.¡± With that, he stood up, turned, and left the piano room. Marion was puzzled. Was she being yed? Why would Lucas y tricks on her? Chapter 122 Chapter 122 She Conveniently Forgot Him Marion found it hard toprehend. Disturbed by Lucas, she lost the motivation to continue practicing and went back to her room. She reached for her phone to message Cassie. Marion: [Cassie, | have a question. | have a friend who also ys the piano. She has a male friend who suddenly told her he was in a bad mood and asked her to y Schumann¡¯s ¡®Traumerei¡¯ for him.] Cassie: [And then?] Marion: [Schumann¡¯s ¡®Traumerei¡¯ wasposed for his lover, ra, so it has a romantic vibe. At first, my friend didn¡¯t think much of it. She assumed her male friend didn¡¯t know the backstory. But after she finished ying, he suddenly said, ¡°This piece is Schumann''s dedication to his lover ra.¡¯] Cassie: [Oh, | see. What happened next?] Marion: [After saying that, he formally thanked my friend. She felt like her male friend was ying some mind games, but at the same time, she thought he wouldn¡¯t do that...] Cassie: [I get it. So, you mean Lucas told you he was not in a good mood today, had you y¡¯ Traumerei¡¯, then, after you finished, he suddenly told you he knew the backstory and thanked you. Now, you¡¯re wondering what your husband is up to, right?] Marion: [It¡¯s not me, it''s my friend!] Cassie: [Okay, your friend. Please excuse my directness, but based on my twenty-six years of singlehood experience, your husband, oh no, your friend¡¯s male friend is probably confessing his feelings.] Cassie: [He¡¯s quite the yer, expressing his feelings in such a unique way! Ah, another day of having this rubbed in my face!] Marion: [No, you misunderstand, Cassie! It¡¯s my friend! My friend...] Cassie: [Which friend of yours? Oh, isn¡¯t that me? Sweetheart, don¡¯t overthink it. Your mysterious husband is confessing to you, hurry up and do something about it! I¡¯m out!] Marion wanted to argue, but Cassie had already left the conversation. She tossed her phone aside and touched her flushed face. Lucas had confessed to her? Well, Cassie dared to think so! Marion decided not to dwell on the matter anymore, grabbed her clothes, and hurriedly went to take a shower to prepare for bed. Tomorrow, she had a charity performance to attend! That night, Marion¡¯s door opened with a ¡®click¡¯. Lucas entered into darkness, but his eyes quickly adjusted and he walked confidently to Marion¡¯s bedside.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Chapter 122 She Conveniently Forgot Him 2/2 In the dim light, he gazed at the peacefully sleeping Marion with both greed and desire. The mango-vored candy in his mouth hadpletely melted, leaving a strong mango taste lingering in his mouth. At that moment, Marion suddenly whimpered. She seemed to be dreaming about something, as she furrowed her brows and raised her hand to sweep the thin nket off her body. Due to her movement, the loose neckline of her sleepwear revealed more of the sexy curves beneath her clothes. In the darkness, his eyes were ck as the night concealed his surge of desire. Lucas pulled the nket back up to cover her body. ¡°Lucas,¡± a murmur escaped Marion¡¯s lips, echoing clearly in the silent room. He looked at her red lips, unable to restrain himself. He lowered his head, then lightly kissed her lips. However, it was just a gentle touch, and he restrained himself from going further. Before leaving, Lucas cast one final nce at her, the beast within his gaze almost breaking free. He closed his eyes and forcefully suppressed the wild beast in his heart. He got up and left the room. She was a silly little thing. She remembered the mango-vored candy but conveniently forgot him. Chapter 123 She Must Have an Exnation Chapter 123 Chapter 123 She Must Have an Exnation ¡°Marion?¡± Miley called Marion for the third time, but there was no response. She raised her hand and gently pushed Marion. Marion, startled by the push, snapped back to attention and looked at Miley. ¡°What''s wrong? Have we arrived?¡± Miley shook her head, watching Marion with some concern. ¡°Mar, are you okay? | called you three times just now...¡± Marion awkwardly rubbed her ear and blushed, ¡°Nothing, | just spaced out for a moment. Because of Cassie¡¯s wild analysis, she had another erotic dreamst night. The first half of the dream was normal, just after she yed ¡°Dreaming¡± for Lucasst night, he thanked her. But thetter half was absurd. Lucas said he had nothing to offer in return, so he could only offer himself and proceeded to kiss her. The kiss tasted like mango, and she still remembered it vividly. Oh no, she let Cassie¡¯s ideas mess with her head! Lost in thought, the car had already arrived at the venue for the charity concert. Marion dared not daydream again and followed Miley out of the car into the venue. This time, Marion¡¯s participation was in fundraising for cochlear imnts for deaf children. When she received the invitation, she was quite surprised. After all, the charity concert seemed quiterge-scale. Marion was not fond of promoting herself, and her poprity in Mystara was not very high. Usually, she would not have been invited to suchrge-scale events. However, since she received the invitation and it was for a good cause, Marion naturally could not refuse. Before attending, both Marion and Miley were mentally prepared to join the crowd for the charity concert. The organizers would probably not pay much attention to them.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. But when they were ignored, Marion felt ufortable. Miley was not happy either. She had been Marion¡¯s assistant for five years and had never been treated so coldly. Acasual staff member who pointed at and scolded them was uneptable. If it were not for Marion¡¯s fans who knew about her participation in the charity concert, Miley would Chapter 123 She Must Have an Exnation have taken Marion and left already. They would not take such treatment lying down! 2/2 While Marion was not pleased, she had a better mindset than Miley. Sheforted Miley, saying, ¡± Forget it, we''re here to do good, not topete for fame.¡± However, right after Marion spoke, she was unexpectedly pushed by a staff member. ¡°Move, make way for Miss Althea Kusher. Why are you blocking the middle of the road?¡± Caught off guard, Marion fell to the ground. Having just recovered from her leg injury, she felt a sudden sharp pain in her right shin. Miley hurriedly went to help her up, ¡°Are you okay?¡± Marion shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m not hurt.¡± Miley was not one to be bullied either. She immediately confronted the staff member. ¡°What''s the matter with you? Why did you push Marion?¡± The staff member nced at Marion, rolled their eyes, and said, ¡°She just fell. Why make a big deal out of it? Move aside and don¡¯t block Miss Althea¡¯s way.¡± Then the staff member made a move to leave. Marion had a good temperament, but it did not mean she was easy to bully. She restrained the gentleness on her face and coldly said, ¡°Where is your supervisor? | am Marion Cartier, and | need to speak to your supervisor!¡± The staff member looked guilty when she heard Marion¡¯s name but at that moment, Althea walked in, and the staff member completely ignored Marion. Miley still wanted to argue, but Marion pulled her back. ¡°Forget it, I''ll contact the organizerster.¡± Marion nced at the staff member¡¯s name tag, remembering their employee number and name. The staff member would have to exin herselfter! Chapter 124 Chapter 124 Are You Talking to Me? Miley gave up but still had concerns about Marion¡¯s shin. ¡°Is your leg alright?¡± ¡°It should be fine.¡± While they were talking, a girl in a ck cocktail dress walked in, attracting everyone¡¯s attention. It was Althea Kusher, the red-hot rising star in Mystara¡¯s music scene. Even though Marion was not into online surfing, she had heard of Althea¡¯s fame. Althea was Kirk¡¯s junior, the winner of the Mystara New Artist Award five years ago. From the moment she rose to fame, her poprity never waned. No wonder there was such grandeur at the event. With Althea present, the charity event was sure to be doubly sessful. ¡°Miss Althea, you''ve worked hard. It¡¯s so hot, and yet you came over. Have some water first.¡± The staff member who had been rude to Marion earlier was talking to Althea, eager to please her. Marion found it amusing. It was reminiscent of those silver-tongued eunuchs in historical dramas. She chuckled. Her quietughter caught Althea¡¯s eye, as she took her seat at the makeup table. As she looked at Marion, Althea¡¯s expression changed. She smirked at Marion. ¡°The organizers really have no taste, inviting anyone and everyone. Are you Marion Cartier?¡± Althea stared straight at Marion. ¡°Don¡¯t think that winning a few insignificant awards abroad makes you impressive. Let me advise you, it¡¯s better to be low-key!¡± Marion, who had been a bystander just a moment ago, was suddenly openly criticized. The smile on her face instantly disappeared, and she coldly retorted at Althea without reservation, ¡°Since you look down on the awards I¡¯ve won, why don¡¯t you go and get a few of those ¡®insignificant¡¯ awards yourself? | don¡¯t have any other requirements. Just win the same ¡®insignificant¡¯ awards I¡¯ve won.¡± Marion sneered and said, ¡°If you can¡¯t do it, then please shut up! Ignorance is not in itself a problem, but being ignorant and stupid is!¡± Althea had never been openly rebuked like that before, and her face immediately darkened. ¡°Who are you calling ignorant?¡± Marion took a bottle of mineral water from Miley, took a sip, and leisurely replied, ¡°Are you talking to me?¡± Marion exchanged a nce with Miley, who pursed her lips and smiled. Chapter 124 Are You Talking to Me? 2/2 Their actions almost explicitly stated that they were mocking Althea. Althea¡¯s expression became increasingly unpleasant. Seeing that, the staff member from earlier quickly signaled to someone nearby. ¡°This is Althea¡¯s exclusive changing room. How did all these people get in?¡± As soon as the staff spoke, two other staff members immediately approached Marion and Miley. ¡°Sorry, this is Althea¡¯s exclusive changing room. Could you please step out?¡± Miley frowned. ¡°Aren¡¯t we here for the charity event today? Don¡¯t you only have this one dressing room?¡± As Miley spoke, two more people entered, and one of them was the Cello teacher Marion knew, Franchesca Hannigan. However, before the two could exchange greetings, the previous staff members immediately ushered Marion and Miley out. ¡°Please leave. Miss Althea doesn¡¯t want to see you here.¡± Franchesca and the other person who entered were also there for the charity event, and their presence indicated that the dressing room was only partially reserved for Althea.Original from N?velDrama.Org. But to please Althea, the staff members were lying and insisting that Marion leave. Miley was furious, her face turning dark. Just as she was about to retaliate, Marion raised her hand to stop her. ¡°Alright, please inform your organizers that my leg injury has red up, and | won¡¯t be participating in today¡¯s performance.¡± Then Marion nced at Miley and walked out without looking back. Chapter 125 Chapter 125 Was My Mrs. Craig Bullied? Franchesca and the person who entered with her looked surprised. ¡°Wasn''t Marion the special guest performer for today?¡± The staff member standing next to Althea became uneasy. ¡°Miss Marion¡¯s leg injury red up, and we can¡¯t force her onto the stage, right, Miss Franchesca?¡± Franchesca had arrivedte and, though she was unaware of what had just happened, she nced at Althea and connected the dots. She nodded without saying much. After all, it was a charity event, and she had no authority to intervene. As she watched Marion leave, Althea, raised an eyebrow triumphantly. ¡°Not just anyone can participate in such a grand charity event.¡± She smirked, finally feeling a sense of satisfaction. The news of Marion being unable to perform due to a foot injury quickly reached the event organizer, Zoe Lockhart. Zoe was not pleased with Marion¡¯s ¡®excuse¡¯. Marion was a special guest at the event. While outsiders did not understand, Zoe knew very well that Marion¡¯s presence would generate positive international publicity for the event. The more sensational the charity event, the better. With Althea¡¯s fame in Mystara and Marion¡¯s internationally renowned reputation, the sess of the event would improve their organizations, allowing them to help more hearing-impaired individuals. Two months ago, when news of Marion¡¯s car ident came out, Zoe had been actively in touch with her assistant, Miley, who had consistently assured her that there were no issues, and Marion could participate.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Yet, on the day of the event, with only half an hour until the charity performance began, her staff informed her that Marion had ¡®withdrawn from the performance¡¯. Zoe was suspicious of Marion¡¯s intentions. But Marion had no malicious intentions. While she kept a low profile in Mystara, her international reputation was significant. Why would she have agreed to participate in the event and then suddenly change her mind? The more Zoe thought about it, the more it seemed peculiar. She quickly instructed her assistant to pause their current tasks and go backstage to find out what had actually happened. At that moment, Marion and Miley had just left the venue when they ran into Lucas stepping out of his car. Chapter 125 Was My Mrs. Craig Bullied? 2/2 Marion, who had just been proud and confident moments ago, instantly wilted upon seeing Lucas. A few days ago, she had joyfully informed people about her charity performance that day and even asked if they would attend. Now that they hade, she had been forced out... It was an awkward situation to be in. It was Miley¡¯s first time meeting Lucas, and the man¡¯s imposing presence left her momentarily speechless. Lucas¡¯s eyes flickered as he walked toward Marion. He lifted his hand to brush away the stray strands of hair hanging down. ¡°Weren¡¯t you supposed to perform today?¡± Marion looked at Lucas in embarrassment. ¡°I, uh, won¡¯t be going on stage today.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Lucas looked at her, his voice cool, but his eyes deeply focused. Marion awkwardly gestured to the crowd behind her. ¡°It¡¯s... too crowded.¡± She could not just say that she had been kicked out. ¡°That¡¯s not it!¡± Miley blurted out. After speaking, she cautiously looked at Lucas and tentatively continued, ¡°Mr. Craig, they bullied Marion in there.¡± At her words, a trace of coldness shed in Lucas¡¯s dark eyes. However, when he looked at Marion, his gaze had already softened. ¡°Was my Mrs. Craig bullied?¡± Marion¡¯s ears turned red immediately. She felt her face heat up. She did not really want Lucas involved in the matter, but before she could say anything, Miley, with her quick tongue, passionately recounted the incident. After listening, Lucas nced at Marion. ¡°I understand. How much time until the performance?¡± Miley realized that Lucas intended to stand up for Marion and promptly responded, ¡°There¡¯s half an hour left.¡± ¡°Wait a moment. I''ll make a call.¡± Lucas directed his statement to Marion then walked off to the side, his phone still in his hand. Chapter 126 Chapter 126 It¡¯s Not What You Think Miley was uncertain if Lucas would stand up for Marion, but when she heard him make a call, she immediately became excited. ¡°Mr. Craig is standing up for you. Shouldn''t we stay?¡± Marion furrowed her brows. ¡°I don¡¯t want him to get involved in this matter.¡± When she left the makeup room, she had already nned how to handle the situation and take matters into her own hands. She had not expected to run into Lucas right outside the door.. Marion had been in the industry for many years, and despite her low profile, her strength and connections proved useful when needed. The organizer of the charity performance, Zoe, had personally invited her. Zoe was a straightforward person, and genuinely wanted to help the hearing-impaired. When Zoe called Marion, she exined exactly why she wanted Marion at the event. The primary goal of the charity event was not just fundraising, Zoe aimed to draw attention to the hearing-impairedmunity. Although Marion was not that popr in Mystara, she was undoubtedly a celebrity abroad. Atst year¡¯s Grammy Awards, Marion¡¯s solo performancested a remarkable 6 minutes. Zoe had already arranged everything. She wanted to create a significant impact beyond Mystara with the charity event and attract more attention. Marion was undoubtedly the best choice to make a lasting impression. However, with Marion being kicked out by the staff fawning over Althea, Zoe could not overlook the matter, even if Marion chose not to pursue it. Besides, Marion had no intention of truly withdrawing from the performance¡¯. When she left for the restroom just earlier, Marion had already called Zoe to inform her of her decision. She believed that Zoe would personally invite her back. Marion had everything nned, but she had not expected Miley¡¯s intervention which left Marion no room to react. Miley was unaware of Marion¡¯s ns. She had thought that Marion intended to endure the situation. ¡°You usually keep a low profile. Even now, with Althea, a popr idol, walking all over you, are you still going to endure it?¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Marion was about to rify that she had no intention of enduring it, but she noticed Lucas ending the call and approaching her. Marion blinked, and felt embarrassed about letting Lucas in on her ¡®little scheme¡¯. She decided to stop before he could find out. Chapter 126 It¡¯s Not What You Think 2/2 Lucas walked over and looked at Marion. ¡°Do you still want to perform on stage?¡± he asked her bluntly. Marion nced at Miley, who caught the hint and swallowed her words. ¡°Well, | don¡¯t think my performance will be canceled so easily...¡± Just then Miley''s phone rang. It was Zoe. Miley instinctively looked at Marion. ¡°It¡¯s Zoe. Should | answer?¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Miley nodded. ¡°I''ll see what she has to say.¡± Before leaving, she could not resist saying to Lucas, ¡°Mr. Craig, please talk to Marion. She doesn¡¯t want to do anything about the bullying.¡± Marion, who had no intention of letting the bullying slide, felt awkward. Did she seem like a doormat? After Miley spoke, she took her phone and stepped aside. Marion touched her ear awkwardly and then addressed Lucas. ¡°This isn¡¯t what you think.¡± She needed a moment toe up with a convincing exnation. Lucas raised an eyebrow. ¡°Then what is it?¡± Act Fast: Free Bonus Time is Running Out! Chapter 127 Chapter 127 But You Are Mine ¡°| have a backup n.¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Oh really? What kind of backup n?¡± Lucas spoke and returned to the car. Sitting inside with the door open, he gestured to Marion. ¡°Come here.¡± Marion had no choice but to walk over. She wore a short dress that day, which made her stride awkward as she had to lift the hem while she walked. As soon as she got into the car, Marion caught a whiff of the familiar woody fragrance Lucas wore. Instinctively, she looked up and found Lucas staring at her. His dark eyes were fixed on her. ¡°Tell me about your backup n.¡± With the air conditioning on inside the car, Marion felt the heat dissipate. She pointed to Miley not far away. ¡°| arranged for someone to inform Zoe, the chief nner of this event. The call Miley just answered is probably Zoe apologizing.¡± At first, Marion felt hesitant about revealing her little scheme, but once she started talking, a hint of pride crept into her voice. ¡°Just wait. Soon, Zoe will personallye out with her team to pick me up.¡¯ She spoke, with a smug smile on her face. Lucas gazed at her. ¡°What else?¡± This question truly stumped Marion. She blinked at Lucas, somewhat perplexed. ¡°Is this not enough?¡± The chief nner herself woulde to apologize. What more did he want? ¡°Is it enough?¡± Lucas did not directly answer her question but threw it back at her. Marion felt uncertain under his gaze. ¡°Is it not enough?¡± she stammered. Surely she would not have to cancel her performance? ¡°No, it¡¯s not enough.¡± Lucas spoke, his gaze shifting to the window beside Marion. ¡°Isn''t Althea trying to drive you away?¡± He looked away, paused for a moment, and continued, ¡°Then let¡¯s repay her in kind.¡± Marion was taken aback. ¡°This... doesn¡¯t seem right, does it?¡± Chapter 127 But You Are Mine 2/2 But the thought of it was exhrating. What was going on? ¡°What''s wrong with that? You''re my wife.¡± That was the second time Lucas had said that to her, and Marion felt that sooner orter, she would find herself ensnared by those words. She pursed her lips and muttered under her breath. ¡°I¡¯m not really Mrs. Craig.¡± Just a ¡®fake¡¯ Mrs. Craig. She was still clear-headed about her circumstances. ¡°But you are mine.¡± Marion had not expected him to hear her words, let alone respond to them. Her heart beat faster. Lucas snorted. ¡°My people are not to be bullied by anyone.¡± Marion''s face turned red all of a sudden. It was not asplicated as she had imagined. Who would not feel a bit confused after hearing Mr. Craig say such things? ¡°Your assistant is looking for you.¡± Lucas¡¯s dark eyes swept over her blushing ears. He cleared his throat slightly, lifted his gaze, and gestured for her to look outside the car window. Marion snapped back to reality and hastily turned to look at Miley outside the window. ¡°ll be going now, Mr. Craig.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± The man responded lightly, and as Marion got out of the car, he followed suit. Miley ran over to them with a delighted expression. ¡°Zoe just called me. She says to tell you not to leave. She¡¯sing out with her team to apologize. She says it¡¯s their fault.¡± Marion was not surprised by the oue. Just as she was about to speak, she heard Miley turn to Lucas beside her. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Craig. If it weren¡¯t for your help, Marion would have suffered this time! She was invited as a special guest and was supposed to be the highlight of the performance. Being driven out like this is so frustrating!¡± Marion was in shock. She did not know what to say. Was it possible that the oue she had hoped for had something to do with Lucas? Chapter 128 Chapter 128 What Does Lucas Have in Mind? ¡°It might not have been my work at all but perhaps ourbined effort helped.¡± Miley did not immediately catch on and thought Lucas was being modest. ¡°Marion is undoubtedly amazing, but she¡¯s just so low-key! Sometimes, being too circumspect isn¡¯t a good thing. Even very capable people can end up being bullied by others.¡± Miley could not stand seeing Marion being mistreated, and once she started talking, she could not stop. However, she had some self-awareness. ¡°Sorry Mr. Craig, am | talking too much? | don¡¯t mean anything by it. | just feel sorry for Marion.¡± ¡°| also feel sorry for my wife. Miss Miley, in the future, if you encounter such situations, feel free to contact my secretary, Daniel.¡± ¡°Is that okay? Wouldn''t it disturb you?¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± Lucas handed Miley one of Daniel¡¯s business cards. ¡°This is Daniel¡¯s number.¡± Miley was pleasantly surprised, then she looked at Marion. ¡°This time, | won¡¯t listen to you, Marion, or you''ll keep getting bullied!¡± Marion remained silent throughout their interaction. Seeing Miley¡¯s grateful look towards Lucas, Marion did not feel the need to exin. She could not help but nce at the man beside her, thinking about what he said in the car earlier. Her heartbeat inexplicably quickened. Fight fire with fire. So, what did Lucas have in mind? Was he going to drive Althea away? Was that the only option? ¡°In the future, know that you don¡¯t have to endure things like this silently.¡± Marion rolled her eyes. ¡°I wasn¡¯t enduring silently.¡± Lucas nced at her with a half-smile, ¡°I believe the event nner you mentioned is here.¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Following his gaze, Marion saw Zoeing out with her team. Feeling proud, she was about to speak when a voice from the side interrupted, ¡°You don¡¯t have to make it difficult for yourself.¡± Zoe quickly approached, ¡°Miss Marion, I¡¯m truly sorry. | just found out about the incident in the dressing room. It¡¯s my inadequate arrangement that caused you-¡± Originally, Zoe¡¯s focus was entirely on Marion. However, she stopped when she noticed the man standing next to Marion. Unable to resist, Zoe nced at him. A look of recognition came over her face, and Zoe only then realized that the man was none other than Lucas. ¡°Mr. Craig?¡± Chapter 128 What Does Lucas Have in Mind? 2/2 Zoe looked at Lucas in surprise. Suddenly an urgent male voice came from behind, ¡°Mr. Craig, why didn¡¯t you inform me when you arrived? | could have arranged a seat for you. | was not expecting you!¡± The person who came was none other than Mr. Argos, the organizer of the charity event. For Mr. Argos to personally make an appearance, Zoe knew that the situation would not be easy to resolve. Sure enough, just as Zoe had the thought, Lucas spoke, ¡°Not to worry, Mr. Argos. | just came to see my wife¡¯s performance. However, she mentioned that her performance was canceled at thest minute, so we are nning to leave.¡± Hearing this, both Zoe and Mr. Argos became anxious. ¡°Mr. Craig, this is a misunderstanding!¡± Mr. Argos did not know about what had happened, and he quickly looked at Zoe. Zoe quickly exined, ¡°Mr. Craig, it¡¯s a misunderstanding regarding Mrs. Craig. It was my oversight that caused trouble for her. Mrs. Craig is the highlight guest of our charity event this time. We cannot cancel her performance.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Lucas casually responded. He tilted his head slightly and looked at Marion. ¡°It seems there is indeed a misunderstanding.¡± He paused for a moment, then continued, ¡°But | cannot tolerate the slightest grievance against my wife. She came to participate in the charity event despite her foot injury, and as soon as | arrived, your staff expelled us. Frankly, | can¡¯t see how my wife is a priority guest for you. If your sidecks sincerity, there¡¯s no need for us to waste each other¡¯s time.¡± After that, Lucas took Marion¡¯s hand and turned towards the car. Chapter 129 Chapter 129 | Protect Those Close to Me Marion had not fully grasped the situation when Lucas began leading her back to the car. The car was parked behind them, and as she watched the couple leave, Zoe¡¯s determination intensified. They had gone through so much, all in the hope of securing more donations for their organization. Lucas¡¯s presence meant she could likely secure a fixed donation to the Harmony Institute. It was a profitable deal. Moreover, Marion¡¯s connections and influence were not to be underestimated. If they let Marion leave, the consequences would depend on how Lucas framed the situation externally.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Lucas¡¯s attitude now made it clear that he intended to seek an exnation for Marion. Zoe made her decision and promptly instructed her assistant to summon the staff responsible for the dressing room. She approached Lucas and Marion, and spoke quickly, ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Craig, could you give us another chance? I¡¯ve already asked my assistant to contact the staff from the dressing room to apologize to Miss Marion. The performance is about to start in less than half an hour, and Miss Marion, you''re the finale. Can we discuss how we can reach an understanding in this matter?¡± Quick to grasp the situation, Mr. Argos also chimed in, ¡°Mr. Craig, rest assured. We will strive to resolve this incident! Look, the sun is scorching today. Shall we go inside to talk?¡± Zoe and Mr. Argos alone may have easily swayed Marion. However, Lucas was a different type of person. Public opinion about him was divided, with some dubbing him the ¡®Hades¡¯ of the business world. The notion of ¡®personal favor¡¯ did not hold water with him. Lucas remained impassive, not reacting to their words. He spoke bluntly as he held Marion''s hand, and pinpointed the key issue in the incident, ¡°As far as | know, the decision to remove my wife wasn¡¯t solely the idea of your staff.¡± The driver handed Lucas an umbre, which he epted and held above Marion¡¯s head. ¡°It''s very hot. Do you want to wait in the car?¡± His tone when speaking to Marion waspletely different from how he addressed Zoe and Mr. Argos. His deep and mellow voice, cold yet gentle, enveloped Marion as soon as he spoke. Marion instinctively curled her finger, as she felt the warmth rise on the back of her neck as if a fire had been ignited there. The warmth extended from her neck to her cheeks and head, leaving her feeling flushed. Chapter 1291 Protect Those Close to Me 2/2 Marion looked up at Lucas, and her gaze met his ck eyes. Her heart fluttered and her face turned slightly red. ¡°It¡¯s okay, not too sunny,¡± she said. Then she realized that she might have spoken too soon. Lucas had set the stage for her response, but she failed to follow through. Wanting to rectify the situation and avoid confrontation, she tried to find the right words, but Lucas seemed unaffected. He calmly acknowledged herment, then looked towards Zoe and the others, his expression more subdued. ¡°Mr. Argos is right. It¡¯s scorching out here. Let me get straight to the point. I¡¯m protective of my wife, and though she has a good temper, mine isn¡¯t quite as good. I''ll provide only one solution to resolve this matter. The singer who forced my wife out should leave, and your staff should publicly apologize to my wife.¡± Zoe was taken aback. ¡°Mr. Craig, our charity event is quite significant, and Althea has arge fan base. Suddenly recing her might not be good for Mrs. Craig either.¡± Lucas did not offer a second choice. ¡°Then you''ll just have to find someone else to take her ce.¡± Chapter 130 Chapter 130 Absolutely Outstanding ¡°Mr. Craig!¡± Seeing Lucas¡¯s cold face, Zoe quickly spoke up, ¡°Even if we are willing to change the performer, there¡¯s not enough time. Althea is scheduled as the opening act. If we rece her, it¡¯s impossible to find a substitute...¡± Before Zoe could finish her sentence, her assistant hurriedly led the makeup room staff over and whispered something in Zoe¡¯s ear, ¡°Taylor Hiddleston¡¯s agent contacted us, asking if today¡¯s charity event is still happening. Taylor happens to be in Lumina City...¡¯ Being the highly intelligent person that she was, Zoe only needed the first half of her assistant¡¯s words to figure out who was behind it. For such a significant event, even if it was a charity performance,st-minute changes were not simple to address. Moreover, the most prominent performers that day were Althea and Marion, with the former opening the show and thetter closing it. Lucas wanted her to remove Althea from the lineup, and Zoe found it challenging. On one hand, Althea¡¯s fans were not easy to deal with, and Althea had volunteered for the charity event. If Zoe reced her, getting a substitute in such a short time would be impossible. Taylor¡¯s agent contacting them at that very moment was a clear signal to Zoe. Taylor had debuted five years earlier and had a higher status and more achievements than Althea. Initially, Zoe had asked for Taylor, but she had politely declined. If Taylor reced Althea, it might work for the better. However, the decision would inevitably offend Althea. Yet, if they did not remove Althea, they would offend Lucas. It was almost as if Althea and Lucas were both aware that she should choose thetter. Faced with the situation, Zoe, who already knew her responsibilities, made a quick decision.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mr. Craig, you''re right. As a charity organization, our invited performers should naturally have a charitable heart. If Miss Althea unreasonably mistreated Mrs. Craig, she indeed is not suitable for such an important role in our charity performance.¡± ¡°How about this? Mrs. Craig will open the charity event, and I''ll have someone contact Taylor toe and perform as the closing act,¡± Lucas proposed and then looked at Marion who had been quiet beside him. Chapter 130 Absolutely Outstanding 2/2 ¡°Is that okay?¡± Without hesitation, Marion, still somewhat stunned by the sudden turn of events, responded, ¡°Yes, it''s okay for me. It was beyond okay! She could not believe that Lucas had managed to have Althea removed. When Lucas escorted her backstage, it felt like a dream to Marion. As Lucas was now an audience member, he did not follow her all the way backstage. Instead, he escorted Marion to the backstage entrance and then joined the host below the stage. Zoe had already arranged a new dressing room for Marion and assigned her assistant to take care of Marion¡¯s needs. Marion had applied a base makeup beforeing, and although there were only about twenty minutes left before the performance, the makeup artist worked diligently. Marion¡¯s stage makeup waspleted just five minutes before the show started. Suddenly they heard Althea¡¯s explosive voice from outside, ¡°Are you crazy? | volunteered to sing the opening for you, and now you''re telling me I¡¯m not needed for today¡¯s performance?¡± Marion understood what had happened. She nced at Miley, who had been holding back all this time. While everyone was busy, Miley could not help but whisper in Marion''s ear, ¡°Mr. Craig is so awesome.¡¯ 11 Marion wholeheartedly agreed, ¡°Indeed, he¡¯s awesome. He didn¡¯t even hesitate!¡± Act Fast: Free Bonus Time is Running Out! Chapter 131 Chapter 131 The One She Offended Was Lucas It was not surprising that initially, Zoe tried to downy the situation. The charity event that day was indeed grand in scale, with stage settings rivaling those of top-levelpetitions that Marion had participated in. Suddenly transitioning from the finale to the opening act, Marion felt quite nervous backstage as she prepared to go on. Marion''s performance that day was an adaptation of a piano piece titled ¡®Our World¡¯. It was apanied by a dance troupeposed of deaf individuals as they portrayed the world of the hearing-impaired. The poignant piano melody, though not intense, was profoundly moving, delivering an absolute auditory feast. After the curtain call, Marion instinctively nced towards the audience. When she took the stage earlier, her first nce was at Lucas. He sat in the middle of a row of seats, his striking features and unique demeanor making him stand out. After the curtain fell, it was no different. Unexpectedly, when she looked over, her gaze met the vortex of those dark eyes. Marion was momentarily stunned, as she felt her heartbeat quicken. She quickly averted her eyes and followed the dance troupe offstage. It was quiet backstage, as Althea and her team likely had already left. Marion was removing her makeup when the staff member who had been arrogant towards her an hour ago stood beside her to offer an apology. ¡°Mrs. Craig, | failed to recognize your value earlier, causing you trouble. Please forgive me.¡± Marion remained silent. She was not a saint. Lucas had stood up for her and she was not about to y the role of the forgiving saint and figuratively p Lucas in the face. Miley walked over and bluntly pushed the staff member aside, ¡°Please step aside. Marion doesn¡¯t like strangers standing beside her. The staff member¡¯s face turned pale from the collision but she did not dare say anything. Her ¡®work mistake¡¯ that day likely marked the end of her career in the field, unless Marion could ¡®graciously forgive¡¯ her. Zoe personally exined to the staff member that it was not that they were not giving her a chance, it was that she had offended Lucas, the Hades of Lumina City. When the staff member heard Lucas¡¯s name, she knew she was done for. Even if Marion pped her twice right there, she would not dare protest. Chapter 131 The One She Offended Was Lucas 2/2 But Marion remained silent, not expressing forgiveness or condemnation. She just continued removing her makeup.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Miley let out a sigh, as she felt a lot better, but she too, did not speak up. She was not a fool. She was on Marion¡¯s side! No one paid any attention to the staff member. After Marion finished removing her makeup, she went straight to the audience seats with Miley. The charity event that day had a significant lineup, with VIPS in the front row, each with a notable identity. Marion¡¯s seat was in the second row, a bit of a distance from Lucas. Onstage, Franchesca was performing the cello, and the exquisite stage designplemented the ssical water-sleeved dance, which was a visually pleasing scene. Marion felt that the day had not been too bad. She had done a good deed and got to enjoy such a beautiful performance. The captivating dance on stage made Marion think that it would be a waste not to record it and share it on social media. She was so focused on the performance that when the person next to her stood up, she did not notice him until she smelled the familiar scent of wood. In the dim light, the familiar features made Marion recognize the person with just one nce. She blinked and turned her head. She lowered her voice to ask, ¡°Mr. Craig? Why did youe over?¡± Lucas looked at her under the dim light. ¡°Well, you¡¯re here, so | came over.¡± Chapter 132 Chapter 132 How Did You Get Hurt? When Lucas said those words, he was facing sideways, and as soon as he spoke, a mysterious warmth crept over Marion¡¯s face. In the dim light, she gradually turned red, and her heartbeat elerated uncontrobly. She closed her eyes and silently repeated to herself, ¡®Stay calm! Stay calm!¡¯ Marion pinched herself. ¡°Thank you,¡± she said genuinely. Marion knew that Lucas¡¯s presence that day was merely to support her. Their fake marital rtionship had to be maintained for public appearances, especially after the day¡¯s incident. While grateful for his help, Marion was also aware that it was just Lucas trying to assist her. Realizing her thoughts were wandering, Marion felt even more self-conscious. She avoided looking at Lucas and pretended to be engrossed in the performance on stage. ¡°This dance is really beautiful.¡± ¡°It''s alright,¡± Lucas replied. Seeing that Marion did not engage in further conversation, Lucas withdrew his arm and nced at the stage. He had little interest in such ¡®artistic performances¡¯ and would not have been there if it were not for Marion. The charity performance was scheduled for 108 minutes, and only half an hour had passed. Lucas¡¯s enthusiasm waned, and his expression became more indifferent. The man beside Marion fell silent, and the faint scent of wood asionally wafted between them, making Marion feel heady. However, her reverie was short-lived. Suddenly, someone lifted her left hand. The man¡¯s hand effortlessly ced her hand in his palm, its warmth made Marion feel a sense of longing. But the longingsted only for a moment. When she realized what had happened, she tried to pull her hand back. She tugged unsessfully and had no choice but to turn her head to Lucas. ¡°Mr. Craig?¡± He was examining her hand carefully, and with a serious expression, his thumb lightly traced a path along the side of her index finger. ¡°How did you get this injury?¡± ¡°Where?¡± Marion was surprised when she heard his question and instinctively looked at her hand. Her hand was delicate and fair. Although the auditorium was dimly lit, Marion could immediately spot the wound on the side of her index finger. Chapter 132 How Did You Get Hurt? 2/2 She was not sure when she had gotten the scratch, but it seemed to be bleeding. Despite that, she figured it was not a deep cut, as the blood had already coagted. ¡°Oh, | didn¡¯t notice.¡± Marion quickly withdrew her hand and examined it herself. When she discovered the small wound, it seemed to sting slightly when touched. It was not too painful, but any movement or idental touch made it ufortable. Seeing her frown, Lucas hooked her hand back into his palm. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± ¡°It''s not too bad.¡± Marion awkwardly smiled. If she had not noticed the injury, it probably would have healed on its own, without notice, in a couple of days. Lucas lightly brushed his fingertip over the wound, and casually asked, ¡°I heard the staff pushed you, and you stumbled?¡± ¡°Just a little.¡± Marion lifted her gaze and avoided direct eye contact with Lucas. Her ears suddenly felt hot. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± ¡°You should get it checked at the hospital.¡± With that, he released her hand and stood up. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Chapter 133 Chapter 133 Is This a Romantic Drama? ¡°Are you sure?¡± Marion could not be that unlucky, right? As soon as Marion uttered her words, she saw Lucas bend down towards her. She was taken aback, ¡± Mr. Craig, you-¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Lucas directly lifted her. She instinctively struggled but he did not seem to mind. He held her securely and then walked towards the exit. ¡°With so many people around, if you struggle, we''ll be the center of attention.¡± His words worked like a spell that froze Marion in ce. She felt paralyzed. In truth, Lucas had already attracted attention when he moved from the front row to the second row. As he carried Marion and left the seat, it inevitably caused a small sensation. Listening to the murmurs around her, Marion had no choice but to bury her headpletely in Lucas¡¯s chest, pretending to be oblivious, much like an ostrich burying its head in the sand. By the time Miley realized what was happening, Lucas had already taken Marion away. Initially engrossed in the dance performance in front, Miley suddenly heard someone gasp, caused her to look up. What the heck! Did she see it right? Was Marion being carried away by Mr. Craig? which Miley stood there in a daze for a few seconds before snapping out of it. Without giving it a second thought, she dashed outside. Why would he carry her away like that? Did something happen to Marion? Miley reached outside, just as Lucas ced Marion into the car. ¡°Mr. Craig, what happened to Marion?¡± Lucas nced at her. He recognized Miley as Marion¡¯s assistant. ¡°Taking her to the hospital to check her calf.¡± With Lucas¡¯s reminder, Miley recalled the incident. ¡°Oh, right, indeed, a hospital visit is necessary. Miley tactfully stepped back and watched as the Bentley slowly drove away. She clicked her tongue. ¡®My goodness, isn¡¯t this the stuff of romance dramas?¡¯ she thought to herself. Marion''s flushed face only slightly subsided when the car stopped at the hospital entrance. Afraid that Lucas might carry her again, she quickly opened the car door before he could make a move, ¡°I can walk!¡± Lucas gave her a disdainful nce but did not say anything. Chapter 133 Is This a Romantic Drama? 212 The doctor took an X-ray of Marion¡¯s leg and found nothing serious. She was recovering well. However, for precautionary reasons, the doctor advised Marion to continue to avoid straining her leg. It was lunchtime when they exited the hospital. Lucas asked if she wanted to go home or cat out for lunch. Marion did not have any strong preferences. ¡°Let¡¯s go home?¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Considering it was the weekend, and restaurants would be crowded, plus Lucas being someone who attracted attention everywhere he went, Marion thought it would be better to have a quiet meal at home ¡°Okay.¡± Lucas instructed his driver to head back to the vi. The atmosphere inside the car was quiet. Marion''s phone vibrating in her bag became especially noticeable. She nced at Lucas awkwardly, then took out her phone. It was a message from Cassie. Cassie had initially nned to attend Marion''s performance but was called back to work at thest. minute. She could only watch the live broadcast through a small window on herputer. Unexpectedly, Cassie¡¯s search keywords were picked up by big data. Halfway through the performance, Cassie¡¯s phone suddenly received several pop-up messages rting to the charity concert. One of them even mentioned Marion''s name. Cassie took a moment to check, and to her surprise, before the charity concert ended, Marion was already being criticized by Althea¡¯s fans. The incident had be a hot topic. Chapter 134 Chapter 134 | Can¡¯t Put Up With It Cassie hurriedly checked the trending topics and trembled with anger. She wanted to call Marion but was afraid she might be upied at the event. Instead, she sent a message on WhatsApp. Cassie: [Mar! Go online quickly and see how Althea¡¯s fans suddenly turned hostile towards you.] Then she sent Marion a few screenshots. Marion thought Cassie was inquiring about her charity performance. However, when she clicked on the message, it turned out to be a post rted to her on the trending topics: #MarionPrivilege# At first nce, the trending hashtag seemed ambiguous, but upon further inspection, it was filled with negativements aimed at Marion. Marion furrowed her brow and scrolled through for a while, quickly identifying the root of the issue. It turned out that when Althea was informed that she was not needed for the charity performance, she caused a scene backstage for half an hour. It was not until the performance started, and she saw Marion on stage, that she angrily left. After leaving, Althea immediately posted a video on Twitter, clearly insinuating that Marion used her privilege to kick Althea out of the charity performance. [That pianist is really something, thinking she¡¯s so great after winning a few questionable awards. abroad. Unable to justify her talent, she resorts to privilege. Tsk, tsk, tsk, I¡¯ve truly broadened my horizons.] With the Twitter post from Althea, her fans quickly identified Marion. In just an hour, Althea became the top trending topic, while Marion took the second spot. [Doing charity and making use of privileges? | don¡¯t think this world can get any better!] [Tsk, tsk, tsk, Miss Jiang is really impressive. She married well!] [Does Marion think Althea has no fans? How dare an unknown pianistpete for the opening act with Althea? Where does she get the audacity?]Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Thements were almost entirely filled with criticisms against Marion. However, a few voices were questioning the situation and wanted more facts. [I don¡¯t know the details of this incident, but | have to say, everyone should check Marion¡¯s award- winning achievements on Google. The awards she has won are not something you can get so easily!] [Setting aside everything else, Marion''s piano skills are formidable. If you¡¯re unsure, just search on Google. She has high international recognition, but she keeps a low profile without much promotion in Mystara!] However, these rational voices were quickly drowned out. Marion was bombarded with insults, and Chapter 1341 Can¡¯t Put Up With It even her past involvement with Jameson was brought up for public scrutiny. Marion¡¯s mood plummeted. She was the one who was wronged, so why was she the one being attacked? Meanwhile, Lucas¡¯s phone also vibrated. He opened his eyes, casually took out his phone, and answered the call. 2/2 Marion became nervous, as he watched Lucas answer the phone. She contemted on whether to tell him about the situation. The matter had already escted online, and it was likely that the Craig family would be aware of it, and it may cause a scandal. Before she could make up her mind, Lucas hung up the phone and looked at her. ¡°Saw what happened online?¡± Marion hesitated for a moment, realizing that the call just now was probably from Lucas¡¯s secretary. She sighed and decided to be straightforward, ¡°Yes, | saw it. They are all criticizing me.¡± Let them criticize her. She did use her ¡®privilege¡¯ to remove Althea, and she acknowledged that. However, she could not tolerate those absurdments about her piano skills. Marion gritted her teeth and could not hold back. She looked at Lucas. ¡°I can¡¯t put up with this, Mr. Craig.¡± Lucas raised an eyebrow, ¡°Is that so? Coincidentally, | can¡¯t put up with it either.¡± Chapter 135 Chapter 135 What Just Happened? Marion was genuinely angry, more so than when Sally made sarcasticments about her in the past. She had started learning the piano at the age of four, and her achievements that day were a result of her talent and hard work. During her senior year of high school, to bnce her studies, she would sleep at midnight and wake up at five in the morning to practice the piano. Evenn now, with her fame and sess, she devoted no less than 30 hours a week to no practice. Whether performing orpeting, she never ckened her efforts. She had diligently climbed thedder in her beloved field, and now people were saying that all her honors were bought with money. They used her of craving fame, daring to provoke Althea. If they criticized her character or actions, she might not have been so enraged. But their dismissive remarks had negated twenty years of her hard work as they insulted her cherished talent. As Marion spoke, her body trembled. It was the greatest injustice she had ever experienced. After expressing her feelings, her eyes reddened. Suddenly she felt Lucas take her hand and she instinctively looked at him. As she blinked, a tear rolled down from the corner of her eye. ¡°Lucas, I¡¯m so angry!¡± she confessed. Truly angry. Lucas was taken aback. He gazed at the tear in her eyes and his dark eyes clouded over. He raised his hand and embraced her. ¡°Darling, go ahead and vent your frustrations.¡± Marion was genuinely furious, and as Lucas held her in his arms, she was still shaking. In truth, she did not care much about the online judgments. Back when Sally had dragged her into online controversies, and many people criticized her, she simply treated it as a spectacle. But this time was different. They had casually tarnished her beloved career. Lucas¡¯s shoulder was warm and sturdy and filled her with his familiar scent of sandalwood. That gradually calmed Marion and brought her back to reality. Being angry by herself was futile. Althea had gone too far, and if Marion did not retaliate, others would think she was easy to bully. Marion lowered her eyes and contemted on how to vent her frustration. Venting itself was not difficult. Althea had been in the industry for five years so there had to be some dirt on her. If she liked to sling mud at others, then Marion would let her experience it. After all, Marion was not part of the entertainment circle, and this one-time bacsh would not affect her future. Chapter 135 What Just Happened? 2/2Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Althea, on the other hand, would not fare as well If her fans turned against her. Marion''s temper red quickly but also subsided rapidly. She had only been momentarily angered by thements. Now, with a clearer head, she realized the situation was not as severe as it initially seemed. With a n in mind, Marion regained some of herposure. She picked up her phone, intending to call Miley to handle the situation. However, as she raised her hand, her fingertips brushed her lips, and she paused. At that moment, she realized she was in Lucas¡¯s arms. What had just happened? Why was she in Lucas¡¯s embrace? As she became aware of it, Marion quickly moved away from him to create some distance. She looked at Lucas with embarrassment. ¡°Mr. Craig, I¡¯m sorry. | lost control just now.¡± The soft fragrance that lingered in his embrace was gone as she distanced herself. Lucas pursed his lips slightly. As he gazed at Marion, he suppressed the impulse to pull her back into his arms. His voice, usually indifferent, now carried a subtle and imperceptible tenderness. ¡°Mrs. Craig, have you figured out how you want to counterattack?¡± Chapter 136 Chapter 136 Why Are You Angry Again? Marion involuntarily curled the fingers that had just brushed over her lips, still feeling the lingering touch of the man¡¯s lips on her fingertips. She pressed her hand against her palm and nodded at Lucas. ¡°I¡¯ve figured it out, but you don¡¯t need to bother with it, Mr. Craig. When she spoke to Lucas like that, she was not really seeking assistance. She was not so weak to let herself be bullied without any retaliation. Her words were a mix of genuine anger and a warning for Lucas. After all, now that the matter was all over the inte, the Craig family might be aware of it. However, right after she finished speaking, Lucas¡¯s expression noticeably cooled. Marion sensed the change in his mood but could not pinpoint exactly where it had shifted. Well, that was not the main focus anyway. ¡°If | make too much trouble, will it affect you?¡± Although they were not a real couple, she and Lucas presented a united front to the outside world- shared glory and shared disgrace. ¡°No,¡± Lucas replied. With his assurance, Marion felt more confident. Since he said so, she decided to go all out. After all, engaging in disputes became more manageable with experience. Marion appreciated Sally in a way. Without her, Marion might not havee up with a solution so quickly. During their conversation, the car had alreadye to a stop. Liam, the driver, turned around and said, ¡°Sir, Madam, we¡¯ve arrived.¡± Marion had intended to make a call but decided to hold off upon hearing Liam¡¯s announcement. Since they were already home, Marion decided to make the call after getting inside. With that in mind, Lucas exited the car. Marion instinctively followed him, stepping out from the same side he did. As soon as she got out, Lucas walked to the front door of the vi. Marion blinked, recalling that Lucas usually waited for her. This time, he had walked ahead unexpectedly, making her uneasy. Well, it was not a good habit for her to have. After all, she was not truly Mrs. Craig. Without much thought, Marion shrugged it off. Chapter 136 Why Are You Anary Again? 2/2 Lucas had no obligation to wait for her, and she could not take previous gentlemanly gestures for granted. Ronda, the housekeeper, had been waiting in the living room when she heard the car pull up. Seeing Lucas enter first, she hesitated for a moment, then respectfully greeted him. ¡°Mr. Craig¡± Lucas exuded an icy demeanor, pressuring Ronda enough that she did not dare ask the question lingering on her tongue. Fortunately, Marion entered soon after, and she was much more easygoing than Lucas. ¡°Mrs. Craig, you¡¯re back. What would you like for lunch?¡± Marion, thinking of calling Miley, casually said, ¡°Just make whatever you think is good, Mrs. Bailey,¡± and headed upstairs. ¡°Mrs. Craig, did Mr. Craig encounter something unpleasant today?¡± Ronda asked as Marion walked past her. ¡°No? Why do you ask, Mrs. Bailey?¡± Ronda did not want to make up stories about the master of the house, so she exined that she had noticed Lucas¡¯s expression and had seemed upset. ¡°| just thought if Mr. Craig wasn¡¯t in a good mood, | should prepare something appetizing.¡± To avoid any mishaps.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Marion sighed inwardly. ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be anything. You decide what to make.¡± Was Lucas angry? Why was he angry again? Chapter 137 Chapter 137 A Turnaround! Mrs. Bailey¡¯s words gave Marion a slight hint, and Marion suspected that Lucas¡¯s mood might be rted to her. However, she was in a hurry to deal with the online situation, so she nned to call Lucas after finishing the call with Miley. But before she could make the call, a message from Cassie arrived. Cassie: [Babe, there¡¯s been a turnaround! Haha, I¡¯m dying ofughter! Althea is going to die of embarrassment this time!] Cassie: [Amazing, even Benedict Keys ising out to support you!] Marion directly clicked on the images Cassie sent. She found that in thest half hour of the return journey, public opinion online had suddenly turned around by arge margin. The change in events Cassie mentioned was because of Benedict Keys, an almost retired senior figure in the entertainment industry, who had suddenly spoken out on Twitter in support of Marion. Who was Benedict Keys? Benedict Keys (originally Benedict Cole) dominated the music industry for almost the past two decades. The young singer Althea, who had only been in the industry for a little over five years, was nowhere near his league. Benedict semi-retired due to health reasons about seven years ago and had almost disappeared from the public eye in recent years. After more than two years of silence on Twitter, Benedict suddenly posted a Twitter post that day: [I heard my little apprentice¡¯s award is being questioned. Then, what should | be considered for? @ MarionCartier] The fact that Benedict, who was considered inactive, suddenly ¡®came back to life¡¯ was shocking enough, but it was even more surprising that his statement was rted to Marion¡¯s situation, causing a massive surge in attention. Benedict''s fans knew that before transitioning into a singer, he was a serious pianist who had won numerous piano awards. Ini just two sentences, Benedict¡¯s remarks conveyed a wealth of information. He had studied under Armani Mozart whose achievements in the piano field were unquestionable. When Benedict referred to Marion as his ¡®little apprentice¡¯, it meant that Marion was very likely also a disciple of Armani. Armani was known for his arrogance. He only took three students in his lifetime-one was Benedict, Chapter 137 A Tumaround!. the second was Victor Klum, and the third was only heard of but never seen.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. However, through Benedict''s post, everyone learned that Armani¡¯s third student was Marion. Benedict, who was a senior figure in the music industry who had been silent for over two years, out to support his little apprentice. It was clear that the incident was absurd. 2/2 came Following Benedict¡¯s statement, there were also quite a few aplished pianists who intermittently spoke up in defense of Marion. [If Miss Marion¡¯s piano achievements are considered fake, then | can only say that I¡¯ve spent the first thirty-five years of my life immersed in water, living a confused and muddled life.] [Oh my God, are people nowadays so recklessly ignorant to im that Marion¡¯s awards were bought with money? Does the daughter of the world¡¯s richest person, Lydia, not have enough money? She also ys the piano and has participated in numerouspetitions. Check Lydia¡¯s awards and see if there¡¯s any ovep with Marion¡¯s! Fans truly mirror the ignorance of their idols!] [This is hrious. Althea¡¯s poor singing skills are the ones bought with money, right? Isn¡¯t it well- known in the entertainment industry that Mystara is heavily promoting her? Any reputable organizer of charity events with a bit of sense would know whom to choose and whom to avoid!] Public opinion had certainly made aplete turnaround. It left Marion feeling dumbstruck as she held onto her phone. Chapter 138 Chapter 138 I¡¯m Not a Doormat The thought of retaliating briefly crossed Marlon¡¯s mind. However, the focus was not really on whether she was impressive or not. The key information was that Althea was eliminated from the charity performance that day. Marion promptly dialed Miley¡¯s number. Miley answered almost immediately. Clearly, Miley had been also nning to address the matter with Marion. Miley had been quite upset since that morning: After Lucas helped Marion vent her frustration and magically defeated Althea by removing her from the charity event, Miley finally calmed down. Little did she expect that her anger would resurface soOriginal from N?velDrama.Org. soon. Miley was not taking the online situation lightly. Although she was Marion¡¯s assistant and manager, she and Marion were of simr age, and she always followed Marion''s lead. Over the years, there had been numerous opportunities in the entertainment industry, tempting her with better offers, but Miley, loyal to Marion, never wavered. When Marion won a major awardst year, most would have seized the chance to gain publicity and ept lucrative endorsements, but Miley respected Marion¡¯s preference against a high-profile lifestyle. Instead of seeking publicity, Miley used her connections to ensure that Marion¡¯s achievements were downyed in the media. That day, for the first time in many years, someone had dared to bully Marion. Without waiting for Marion to express her thoughts, Miley firmly stated, ¡°Marion, | won¡¯t let this matter pass like this. It''s okay if you don¡¯t like being in the limelight, but after all these years, it¡¯s the first time someone has dared to mistreat you so openly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything. | am determined to counterattack online. Even if | can¡¯t ruin Althea¡¯s reputation, | will make her drink a full cup of bitterness!¡± Marion was about to ask Miley to prepare for a public rtions counterattack, but after two seconds of silence, Miley still had not heard Marion''s voice. She furrowed her brows. ¡°Marion, what¡¯s on your mind? Say something.¡± Although Miley was not going to listen to Marion¡¯s advice, she was still willing to hear them out. Marion hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°You''ve already said what | was going to say. For a moment, | don¡¯t know what else to add.¡± Miley was mentally prepared for Marion to once again talk about handling things with a ¡®bigger picture¡¯ approach, but she seemed surprised by Marion¡¯s response. ¡°Are you suggesting that we don¡¯t resolve this privately¡± Chapter 138 I¡¯m Not a Doormat 2/2 Marion, with a touch of sarcasm, replied, ¡°I¡¯m not a doormat, to be trampled on by people. If she¡¯s bet ying dirty with me like this, why should | resolve it privately?¡± Marion was not so ¡®benevolent¡¯. In the past, she kept many issues from being publicized by Miley because they were internal matters within their social circle. Marion was not part of the entertainment industry, and there was no need for her to expose herself to public scrutiny like other celebrities. Concerning the Althea incident, it was not that she had suddenly be more open-minded. The main reason she did not want to handle it privately was that it involved Althea. Althea was part of the entertainment industry, and if Marion suppressed the incident, would it not be an indirect admission of guilt? Confirming that Marion shared her perspective this time, Miley¡¯s frustration quickly turned into excitement. ¡°| won''t say anything more for now. I''ll take care of this matter. I''ll immediately get the public rtions team involved. Just wait. I''ll make sure Althea, that ignorant little brat, apologizes to you in full view of everyone!¡± Chander 1101 Was Weng, M. Cralu Chapter 139 Chapter 138 I¡¯m Not a Doormat The thought of retaliating briefly crossed Marlon¡¯s mind. However, the focus was not really on whether she was impressive or not. The key information was that Althea was eliminated from the charity performance that day. Marion promptly dialed Miley¡¯s number. Miley answered almost immediately. Clearly, Miley had been also nning to address the matter with Marion. Miley had been quite upset since that morning: After Lucas helped Marion vent her frustration and magically defeated Althea by removing her from the charity event, Miley finally calmed down. Little did she expect that her anger would resurface so soon. Miley was not taking the online situation lightly. Although she was Marion¡¯s assistant and manager, she and Marion were of simr age, and she always followed Marion¡¯s lead. Over the years, there had been numerous opportunities in the entertainment industry, tempting her with better offers, but Miley, loyal to Marion, never wavered. When Marion won a major awardst year, most would have seized the chance to gain publicity and ept lucrative endorsements, but Miley respected Marion''s preference against a high-profile lifestyle. Instead of seeking publicity, Miley used her connections to ensure that Marion¡¯s achievements were downyed in the media. That day, for the first time in many years, someone had dared to bully Marion. Without waiting for Marion to express her thoughts, Miley firmly stated, ¡°Marion, | won''t let this matter pass like this. It''s okay if you don¡¯t like being in the limelight, but after all these years, it¡¯s the first time someone has dared to mistreat you so openly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything. | am determined to counterattack online. Even if | can¡¯t ruin Althea¡¯s reputation, | will make her drink a full cup of bitterness!¡± Marion was about to ask Miley to prepare for a public rtions counterattack, but after two seconds of silence, Miley still had not heard Marion¡¯s voice. She furrowed her brows. ¡°Marion, what¡¯s on your mind? Say something.¡± Although Miley was not going to listen to Marion''s advice, she was still willing to hear them out. Marion hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°You''ve already said what | was going to say. For a moment, | don¡¯t know what else to add.¡± Miley was mentally prepared for Marion to once again talk about handling things with a ¡®bigger picture¡¯ approach, but she seemed surprised by Marion¡¯s response. ¡°Are you suggesting that we don¡¯t resolve this privately¡± Chapter 138 I¡¯m Not a Doormat 2/2 Marion, with a touch of sarcasm, replied, ¡°I¡¯m not a doormat, to be trampled on by people. If she¡¯s bet ying dirty with me like this, why should | resolve it privately?¡± Marion was not so ¡®benevolent¡¯. In the past, she kept many issues from being publicized by Miley because they were internal matters within their social circle. Marion was not part of the entertainment industry, and there was no need for her to expose herself to public scrutiny like other celebrities. Concerning the Althea incident, it was not that she had suddenly be more open-minded. The main reason she did not want to handle it privately was that it involved Althea. Althea was part of the entertainment industry, and if Marion suppressed the incident, would it not be an indirect admission of guilt? Confirming that Marion shared her perspective this time, Miley¡¯s frustration quickly turned into excitement. ¡°I won¡¯t say anything more for now. I''ll take care of this matter. I''ll immediately get the public rtions team involved. Just wait. I''ll make sure Althea, that ignorant little brat, apologizes to you in full view of everyone!¡± Chander 1101 Was Weng, M. Cralu Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 140 Chapter 140 Do We Have a Problem? ¡°Why are you apologizing? Lucas¡¯s brows twitched when he heard her question, and he subtly repositioned his legs. He adjusted his posture and leaned forward with his elbows on his thighs which brought him closer to Marion Marion felt the familiar woody fragrance enveloping her as Lucas¡¯s dominent and assertive aute surrounded her. Instinctively, she tried to shift away from him, only to realize that she was sitting at the edge of the sofa. It was a miscalction. As she regained herposure, she said, ¡°This incident has caused quite a stir and may have harmed your reputation. | apologize.¡± That was the only reason she could think of for Lucas to be upset. ¡°This kind of thing doesn¡¯t affect me,¡± Lucas replied. Looking at the embarrassed Marion in front of him, the frustration in his heart suddenly dissipated. He lowered his eyes, opened the box of mango candies, and took one. He ced it in his mouth. ¡°Do you really not need my help?¡± he asked.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Why was he not angry, and why was he eating the candy she gave him? Marion watched Lucas and could not help but feel sorry for Daniel. It was like living with a tiger. She shook her head. ¡°Not for now. I¡¯ve already asked Miley to handle it.¡± She thought it best to just say what came to mind. Marion nced at her phone and showed Lucas the caller ID, ¡°I need to take this call, Mr. Craig.¡± With that, she picked up her phone, and almost left the room. However, thinking that he had just been concerned about how she would deal with the Althea matter, she felt a bit petty avoiding him. After a moment of hesitation, Marion sat back down and answered the call, ¡°Miley?¡± ¡°Marion, more and more people are speaking up for you online. I¡¯ve already contacted the charity event organizers, and they are arranging for public statements. Also, someone recorded the scene in the dressing room this morning. I¡¯ve obtained the video. We''ll edit itter and post it on Twitter.¡± Chapter 140 Do We Have a Problem? 212 ¡°Oh, by the way, take a screenshot of your medical records and post it online. Just speak the truth in your wording. I¡¯ve already arranged everything else.¡± Althea had used Marion of using her privileges to rece her. However, if the incident in the dressing room got out, it would shift the narrative away from Marion. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Also, everyone knows that you and Mr. Craig are a couple. | might need to mention the chemistry between you two. Is that okay?¡± Marion nced at Lucas. ¡°I need to ask him first.¡± ¡°Sure, but | don¡¯t think Mr. Craig would mind. If he did, he wouldn¡¯t have stood up for you today. | have to go now, busy contacting people for you!¡± Miley did not pay much attention to whether Marion heard her and hung up after saying that. After ending the call, Marion met Lucas¡¯s gaze and was embarrassed. ¡°I might need your help.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°It''s just... Miley might need to create an image of us having a genuine rtionship...¡± Otherwise, Althea might seize the opportunity in that space. Lucas frowned, and Marion asked quickly, ¡°Is it not a good idea?¡± ¡°No.¡± He shook his head as he looked at Marion, ¡°Do we not have a genuine rtionship?¡± Marion was speechless. Did they even have a rtionship? Act Fast Free Bonus Time is Running Out! Chapter 141 Chapter 141 | Just Feel Like You Wouldn¡¯t ¡°Want some candy?¡± Marion was about to ask Lucas about his choice of words. She felt that she might have been overthinking the situation, and Lucas¡¯s intention might not be what she had assumed. However, just as she was preparing to speak, she heard Lucas suddenly ask an entirely unrted question Marion lowered her head and saw that Lucas had already peeled the candy, and was waiting for her to agree. She nodded and reached out to take the candy, saying, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Craig¡¯ As her hand reached for the candy, it brushed against Lucas¡¯s hand. Lucas ced the candy near her lips. ¡°This is yours. Go ahead and eat it.¡¯ ll Marion wanted to refuse, but her mouth acted faster than her brain, and she had already bitten into the candy. Lucas¡¯s index finger lightly brushed the corner of her lips and caused Marion to feel a tingling sensation in her chest. She almost swallowed the candy in her mouth. Lucas seemed not to notice the slight friction from earlier and withdrew his hand. Closing the candy box, Lucas said, ¡°You are Mrs. Craig, and our rtionship is publicly acknowledged. You don¡¯t need to worry about any negative impact on me.¡± Marion, still nibbling on the candy, heard his words and was bewildered. Her round eyes reflected her confusion. Lucas moved his fingers slightly, resisting the urge to pinch her, and continued, ¡°About what you mentioned earlier, regarding my public image.¡± Marion realized that she had misunderstood him. They became a hot topic on the day they registered their marriage. How long had they been married? It was normal for a husband to pamper his wife during the earlier days of marriage. Despite not being a real couple in private, the thought of Lucas feeding her candy made Marion¡¯s heart flutter. She lifted her head and gazed at Lucas¡¯s handsome face. She suddenly felt that, in the face of such beauty, she might not be able to control herself.Original from N?velDrama.Org. She was not a saint. Lucas had great dedication to contracts, but she could not boast the same. Marion was not confident in herself. The verbal constraints of a spoken agreement seemed tock strength. It appeared to be the right time to formally discuss the terms of their ¡®coboration¡¯. Taking another bite of the candy, the sweet and sour mango vor spread throughout her mouth. Chapter 1411 Just Feel Like You Wouldn''t 2/2 Marion adjusted her expression and said, ¡°Mr. Craig, shouldn¡¯t we sign a formal agreement for our coboration?¡± Quickly adding a rification to prevent any misunderstanding, Marion said, ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. I¡¯m not worried about any intentions you might have toward 1. me. My concern is mainly about me... Then Marion realized that she could not finish the thought. ¡°Concerned about what?¡± Lucas looked at her, and a faint smirk yed on his lips. There was a hint of amusement in his expression. Marion felt a sudden jolt in her body. Her face turned red and hot. She hesitated but then decided there was no need to be reserved any longer. ¡°I¡¯m just worried about what | think of you.¡± She tried to maintain a calm andposed demeanor, as she locked eyes with his dark gaze. Lucas, who had been getting closer earlier to her, fell silent. Marion was not sure what he was thinking. His expression was hard to read. After a while, he spoke, ¡°Why are you so sure | wouldn''t have any thoughts about you?¡± His deep voice resonated in her ears. Marion''s face, which had just cooled down, heated up again. She did not hesitate, as she responded, | don¡¯t know, | just feel like you wouldn''t.¡± In that aspect, Marion had a certain level of self-awareness. Chapter 142 Chapter 142 | Was Only Joking Lucas calmly watched her and said in a deep voice, ¡°But | think | would.¡± Marion felt very embarrassed, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Except for having an attractive face and ying the piano, she did not have anything particrly special! ¡°If you can have thoughts about me, why can¡¯t | have thoughts about you?¡± Marion did not know what to say. She felt like she had opened Pandora¡¯s box. She sped her palms, desperately wanting someone to rescue her from the awkward situation. No one spoke, and the room was very quiet. Marion could hear her own rapidly beating heart. She pressed her palms together, trying to find words to break free but could not. ¡°| was just joking.¡± At that moment, Lucas suddenly spoke. Marion raised her head in surprise. She saw a faint smile on his face and breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°| just thought that since your family business is vast, we should sign an agreement. You know, wealth can affect people¡¯s decisions. | wouldn¡¯t want to be presumptuous about our future.¡± ¡°Alright, I''ll have Daniel contact mywyer to draft the agreementter.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± For some reason, Marion felt that the atmosphere had be even more awkward. It was all her fault. She blurted out her words without thinking. Fortunately, Mrs. Bailey knocked on the door to call Lucas downstairs for lunch. Marion sighed in relief, ¡°It¡¯s time for lunch.¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Then she got up and walked out. Marion''s leg had gotten better, and in no time, she had left the room, darting out like a rabbit in the blink of an eye. She walked quickly and did not see the changing expression on Lucas¡¯s face. After having lunch, Marion received the materials Miley sent her. Lucas had already finished his meal and was making a phone call outside. She went back to her room with her phone and started editing Chapter 142 | Was Only Joking her Twitter post. 272 Although Benedict had spoken up for Marion, and the online public opinion about her had somewhat improved, the matter of Marion using her ¡®privilege¡¯ was still unclear. Miley sent Marion the video from the dressing room. To avold nitpickers, Marion decided to release the original video, spanning three minutes and forty-five seconds, starting from half a minute before Althea appeared to half a minute after Marion was expelled. Marion took a look and edited her Twitter a few times, finally leaving only one sentence: [Turns out bullying can happen to anyone regardless of how much you keep to yourself. After posting the Twitter, Marion informed Miley, and Miley contacted a few people to help voice support. Just twenty minutes after Marion¡¯s Twitter post, it had already been reposted over five thousand times, with over fifty thousand comments. Half an hourter, the organizers at the Harmony Institute also issued a statement. Regarding some rumors about this performance circting online, we would like to rify: Originally, Miss Althea was scheduled as the opening guest for this performance, but it waster changed to Miss Marion. Miss Marion did not exercise any of her privileges, as someizens may have imed. We are a charitable organization, and all decisions were made for the sake of doing good. The change in the opening guest was due to various considerations, and we felt that Miss Marion was more suitable. Due to the negligence of our staff, we sincerely apologize for the inconvenience we have caused Miss Marion during this period.] With the release of the statement and the apanying video,izens¡¯ments immediately took a turn: ¡®Ah, isn¡¯t Althea the one using her privileges?] Haha, Althea is amazing. She can dish it but she can¡¯t take it!] It''s now clear why the Harmony Institute organizers did not allow Althea to go on stage. Altheat started the trouble. Of course, there might also be pressure from Miss Marion¡¯s big-shot husband, but in my eyes, Althea struck first and acted shamelessly!¡±] Althea¡¯s team immediately tried to put out the fire the posts generated. However, its heat could not be quelled. Chapter 143 Chapter 143 I¡¯m Easy to Please After thinking that she had dealt with everything. Althea did not expect that half an hourter, Marion would post another Twitter update: [Il indeed took advantage of my husband''s influence but Mr. Craig was angry. What could | do?] Apanying the text were several pictures, including ones of Marion being carried into the car and the medical records from the hospital. After posting the information on Twitter, Marion¡¯s heart raced. She had to take a few seconds to calm downl Once the post was out, public opinion had mostly shifted in Marion¡¯s favor. Haha, Althea is really something. She bullies others as if it¡¯s her right, but when she kicks an iron board, she makes a big fuss. Is Althea blind? | really can¡¯t see where Miss Marion used any privileges.] Poor Miss Marion! She¡¯s such a capabledy who''s not only called a ¡®watered-down¡¯ artist by an idol singer but was also bullied by her. Her husband helps her out, and yet she¡¯s used of using her privileges. Oh my. Miss Marion is truly in a miserable situation!] [Considering the current evidence, Miss Marion is indeed being treated unfairly! s, when will the entertainment industry change? Althea will remain popr, while Miss Marion, a piano genius, is criticized. It¡¯s hard to understand.] (Ah, am | the only one thinking about shipping this couple? Miss Marion vs. Mr. Craig (a genius piano performer vs. a doting and domineering CEO) Save me, isn¡¯t this like life imitating art?] Online opinion had shifted overwhelmingly against Althea. Only Althea¡¯s fans resisted, and some paid marketing ounts to spread misleading information. [Setting aside all this, changing the confirmed opening guest just like that, isn¡¯t that bullying?] [Oh, so the confirmed opening guest can be changed just like that? This is eye-opening!] Of course, suchments were quickly overshadowed as the charity event by Harmony Institute was saved by Taylor Hiddleston. Taylor¡¯s poprity far surpassed Althea¡¯s, and when she stepped in to save the event, how could her fans allow the strange insinuations Althea¡¯s fans made? Not long after Marion posted the second Twitter entry, Cassie sent her a message. Cassie: [Wow, you guys are unting your love all over the inte! Amazing!] Cassie: [Mr. Craig¡¯s anger turned into love for his beauty. How do you feel?] Chapter 143 I¡¯m Easy to Please 20 Cassie: [Don¡¯t be shy, boldly express your feelings!] Seeing Cassie¡¯s messages, Marion¡¯s face felt as if it were on fire. Holding her phone for several seconds, she finally replied: (Just... a very happy feeling?) Cassie: [Damn! You''re showing off! | won¡¯t talk to you anymore. I¡¯m going to see howizens are bashing Althea!] Cassie: [Hahaha, I¡¯ve been annoyed by Althea for so long! Someone is finally dealing with her, hahaha!] Marion: [Go ahead.] Putting down her phone, Marion covered her face with her hand. She was starting to regret her second post on Twitter.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Would Lucas think that she was just seeking attention? Meanwhile, in the study. Lucas was looking at Marion¡¯stest Twitter post. He raised an eyebrow and left ament below: [ I¡¯m very easy to please.] Little did he know that hisment would immediately rise to the top. With his verified Twitter ount, the dazzling Radiant Group CEO instantly caught everyone¡¯s attention. Whenizens saw hisment, they did not hesitate to like andment on it thus pushing it to the top. #LucasCraigComments# made it to the hot search, and quickly reached the third spot. Act Fast Free Bonus Time is Running Out! Chapter 144 Chapter 144 All Better with a Little Coaxing Cassie sent the hot search to Marion immediately upon seeing it. When Marion saw it, she was bewildered. She quickly essed her Twitter ount on herputer. Despite having a high-end computer, it stuttered for a moment as it loaded. Marion discovered that thements on her recent post had surpassed 100,000. Lucas¡¯sment: [I¡¯m easy to please.] had over 300,000 likes and had be the topment. Marion shook the mouse with her hand, seriously questioning if she had misread it. She rubbed her eyes and examined it carefully, confirming that thement was indeed from Lucas. Good heavens, when it came to showing affection on social media, Lucas seemed to be even more proficient than her! Marion felt a sense of self-doubt. Lucas¡¯sment not only had a high number of likes but also generated numerous replies. Curious, Marion clicked on it to read a few, but her face turned red almost instantly. [I''m easily appeased-whether it¡¯s in or out of bed.] [I''m easily appeased-especially in bed.] Theizens were truly adept, and Marion did not dare to read any further. Due to Lucas¡¯s statement, thements section of Marion¡¯s Twitter had veered off course. It transitioned from discussing the charity event to specting the best ways to please Lucas. There were also a few people who were still concerned about Marion''s alleged use of her ¡®privilege¡¯ to outdo Althea. After all, Lucas was Marion¡¯s husband, and even if he had genuinely intervened against Althea,izens found it understandable. In a good marital rtionship, if someone bullied the wife, was it not natural for the husband to retaliate? On the other hand, Althea¡¯s situation hadpletely reversed in just three hours. Public opinion had changed to overwhelmingly favor Marion. Althea had been in the entertainment industry for five years, relying on her privileged background and abundant resources. She has been arrogant and domineering within the industry, where it was not the first or second time such incidents had urred. However, in the past, those involvedcked. substantial connections and dared not offend Qin Jianyue. As Althea dealt with the current incident, those who had grievances with her from previous conflicts also had something to say. Although they did not openly join the criticism, they were subtly expressing their disdain behind the scenes. Suddenly, the inte was flooded with Althea¡¯s past scandals, and apart from her fans, the Chapter 144 All Better with a Little Coaxing majority of theizens were condemning her. 27/2Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Althea, who had been enjoying the smooth sailing trajectory of her five-year career, courtesy of her background and resources, was now facing a significant setback for the first time. Unfortunately for her, she was very active on Twitter. After scrolling for half an hour, she broke down and nearly smashed everything in her agent''s office. Seeing her distressed state, the agent hurriedlyforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There¡¯s still a chance for things to turn around. Don¡¯t let this get to you!¡± However, Althea had lost all reason at that point. ¡°The entire inte is criticizing me now. How can | not be anxious? | don¡¯t care, Hailey! Find someone to manage my public rtions!¡± Her agent, Hailey Timbeke felt helpless. The higher-ups had already discussed it with her. While the Kusher family had a formidable reputation, they also needed to show respect to the Craig family. Althea had picked a formidable opponent-Marion, the wife of Lucas Craig. They could not afford to let the incident escte any further. ¡°Althea, if this matter continues to escte, it won¡¯t be good for the release of your new album next month. Let¡¯s wait for this situation to calm down first, and then we can find opportunities to address itter, okay?¡± Althea exploded when she heard that. ¡°No! I¡¯m the one who got kicked out, and Marion is in the wrong. Why am I the one being criticized now? Are you incapable of handling this situation? If you can''t, I''ll have my brother deal with it!¡± Chapter 145 Chapter 145 Apologize to Mrs. Craig The agent''s expression changed upon hearing that. She had been Althea¡¯s agent for five years and was well aware of Althea¡¯s temperament. When Althea was in a good mood, she treated Hailey like an elder sister, but when things went south, she was like the devil. Hailey had genuinely tried to help her, but now she felt inadequate. Her face momentarily darkened, but she quicklyposed herself. ¡°Althea, you know how itis. I¡¯m just an agent, and | can¡¯t go against thepany¡¯s decisions. If you really can¡¯t stomach this, your only option is to seek help from Mr. Kusher,¡± Althea, in a fit of anger, could not discern any underlying meaning in the agent¡¯s words. She felt nothing but impatience. ¡°Spare me the nonsense. I''ll talk to my brother!¡± Then she waved her hand dismissively. She had no intention of hearing more from the agent. Althea took out her phone and dialed her brother¡¯s number. As soon as the call connected, she burst into tears, ¡°Alex! Someone is bullying me online...¡± Normally, her tears would have prompted Alexander Kusher to act swiftly, but at that moment, Althea did not hear theforting words she had anticipated. ¡°Althea, | was just about to contact you. The online situation is dire. Quickly issue a verbal apology, then have your agent find a way to suppress the heat. In a few days, you and | will apologize to Mrs. Craig.¡± Althea thought she had heard wrong. ¡°What are you saying, Alex?¡± ¡°Don''t be stubborn, Althea. Do you realize who Lucas is? By offending him like this, the Kushers have be like a time bomb in the business world. Do you understand the severity of the situation? Lucas is...¡± ¡°You''re bullying me! Everyone is bullying me! I''ll talk to Dad!¡± At that point, Althea was feeling lost and betrayed. The gravity of the situation, as Alexander exined, made her world crumble. Alexander adopted a more stern tone when he noticed that his sister was not going to listen to him.¡± In this matter, even if you go to Dad, you still have to apologize to Mrs. Craig!¡± ¡°You... you¡¯re not my brother! You''re such a bully!¡± Althea felt utterly shattered. After her furious outburst, she hung up the phone, mmed the receiver down, and sent it flying Chapter 145 Apologize to Mrs. Craig across the room. 2/2 The phonended near Hailey¡¯s feet, narrowly avoiding her head. Despite being older than Althea by five or six years, Hailey closed her eyes for a moment, restrained herself, and picked up the phone before cing it on the table.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Don''t be angry, Althea. This situation is different from before. We have a long road ahead, and we can gradually...¡¯ ¡°Gradually what? How can we take it slow?¡± Althea grabbed the phone from the table and threw it at Hailey. The phone hit Hailey squarely in the face and she instinctively covered her forehead. Despite her good temperament, she cursed wildly. ¡°Are you out of your mind?¡± Althea retorted, ¡°If you¡¯re ipetent, do | not have the right to say it?¡± At her words, the agent''s expression turned cold. ¡°Since you think I¡¯m ipetent, then you can handle this matter on your own.¡± After serving her for five years, she had no intention of continuing. If Althea wanted to end things like that, Hailey was d she would not have to endure Althea¡¯s temper anymore. Hailey turned around and walked away. Chapter 146 Chapter 146 This Is Going Too Far Althea had not expected her agent to abandon her. She looked at Hailey¡¯s departing figure. ¡°Believe it or not, Hailey, I''ll hire someone immediately!¡± As Hailey reached the door, she found Althea¡¯s words amusing. ¡°I¡¯ve reached my limit, Miss Althea. Your family connections should make it easier for Mr. Tommy Dicaprio to find you a capable manager. Since you don¡¯t need me anymore, just tell Mr. Tommy Dicaprio to rece me.¡± Hailey had truly had enough! She opened the door and left without looking back. ¡°You...¡± In reality, Althea had just been acting on impulse. When she saw Haileyi leaving, she felt a moment of panic. But it was just fora moment. Althea did not think too highly of Hailey. Let her go! She was not indispensable! With no help from Alexander, her Twitter was flooded with nearly two hundred thousand negative comments. Althea could not bear the frustration. She posted her own entry on Twitter: [Miss Marion is indeed quite talented, with an overwhelming ability to control everything. | have provoked someone | can¡¯t afford to offend. | was wrong.] Althea¡¯s Twitter post was dripping with sarcasm. She initially thought that ying the victim would resonate with the public, but it backfired. Even some of her die-hard fans could not help butment on how the interactions were going too far. Althea¡¯s poprity had taken a substantial hit. Marion considered the situation settled, so she did not bother checking Twitter anymore and decided to go to the music room to practice the piano. However, as she was about to stand up, a knock on the door interrupted her. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± It was Lucas. Marion was momentarily stunned. She quickly stood up and went to open the door. ¡°Mr. Craig?¡± ¡°The agreement has been drafted. Would you like to take a look?¡± The man stood tall and elegant, not holding anything in his hands. ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Marion followed him to the study. When they reached the stairs, she was surprised to see Daniel. is Chapter 145 This Is Going Too Far 2/2 ¡°Mr. Price.¡± ¡°Madam.¡± Daniel nodded and quickly found an excuse to leave. Two hours ago, he received a sudden call from Lucas. He thought something was wrong with thepany but did not expect Lucas to ask him to draft an agreement. He was good at drafting agreements. However, when he understood Lucas¡¯s requirements, Daniel wondered whether he had misheard Lucas. Lucas did not give him time to process his request and stated exactly the contents of the agreement for him to draft. As Daniel studied Marion, he had his doubts. He did not show it and exchanged polite greetings with her before he tactfully left. Marion quickly grasped the situation. Daniel''s visit must have been to deliver the drafted agreement. She averted her gaze and followed Lucas into the study. Lucas handed the agreement to her. ¡°Take a look.¡± Marion took the agreement, and the first thing she noticed was the name, ¡°Marriage Agreement.¡± It felt strange, but she could not pinpoint exactly what made it odd. She pursed her lips, and the first three articles of the agreement seemed reasonable. However, starting from the fourth, she felt the nagging feeling that something was off again.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. [4. Neither party shall have overly intimate contact with any member of the opposite sex.] Marion looked at Lucas. ¡°Mr. Craig, | don¡¯t quite understand this use.¡± Lucas nced at it calmly. ¡°Overly intimate contact can easily be leverage for others. During our coboration, this use is to avoid suspicion. Any issues with that?¡± No issues at all. Marion shook her head and pointed to the fifth use. ¡°What about this one?¡± Chapter 147 Is it Natural for the Rich? Chapter 147 Chapter 147 Is it Natural for the Rich? ¡°During the agreement period, if the second party encounters any difficulties, they should seek assistance from the first party at the earliest opportunity.¡± Lucas had the use with a calm expression on his face. ¡°Since we are in a marital rtionship, even if it¡¯s a cooperative one, both legally and publicly, we are, in essence, a married couple.¡± ¡°As your legal husband, if you face difficulties; shouldn''t | be the first person to help you solve them? And as my legal wife, if you encounter any challenges, shouldn¡¯t you seek my assistance immediately? Lucas continued as he cast a nce at her. ¡°Miss Marion, | hope you understand that regardless of the nature of our rtionship known only to us, in the eyes of others and ording to thew, you are my wife ¡ª Mrs. Craig. If anything happens to you, | am the first one to be condemned and held responsible.¡± He spoke unequivocally, his cool, dark eyes fixed on her. There was a hint of displeasure. Marion felt herself buckle under the weight of his gaze. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, | was wrong. | indeed... underestimated the situation.¡± She realized she had been naive, thinking that their rtionship was just a fagade. Lucas¡¯s exnation made her understand that he was right. The subsequent uses, while mostly simr, no longer provoked doubt in Marion after Lucas pointed out the implications. As she put herself in the role of ¡®Mrs. Craig¡¯, Marion found the rest of the agreement to be reasonable and justified. She admired Lucas for leaving no room for mistakes in his actions. Looking at the contract from a long-term perspective, it seemed genuinely beneficial for both parties and could potentially prevent many troubles. However, there was one point that Marion could not fully ept. ¡°Mr. Craig, I¡¯m sorry, at the risk of misunderstanding your intentions, could you please exin this particr use?¡± Marion, for the first time, began to doubt herprehension skills, especially upon reviewing the agreement. Perhaps, she thought, it was because she had been out of school for so long. [use 11: During the agreement period, all expenses incurred by the second party shall be borne by the first party...]. When summarized, the provision essentially meant ¡®I''ll cover your expenses¡¯ right? ¡°Oh, since we''re in a cooperative rtionship, it¡¯s only natural that | take care of your expenses, too Isn¡¯t it?¡± Marion asked. Was that type of entitlement natural for the rich? On that point, even Lucas was not insistent. ¡°If you find it inappropriate, we can modify it to have me Chapter 147 Is it Natural for the Rich?Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. cover all expenses you incur because of me.¡± Not inclined to take advantage of him, Marion felt a modification was reasonable. ¡°Let¡¯s make that change then.¡± ¡°Alright, any other issues?¡± Lucas inquired. The agreement consisted of 27 uses, with 13 from the first party to the second party, and 14, from the second party to the first party. Marion found them mostly simr and rational, except for the one additional use in the first party''s terms, addressing the expense matter she had just discussed. After the modification, Marion had no further concerns. She shook her head. ¡°No other issues.¡± Lucas acknowledged her response and promptly made the changes on theputer. The printer nearby quickly produced two copies for them. After signing the agreement, he ced the documents in front of Marion. ¡°Take another look. If everything is fine, thewyer is downstairs, and I''ll have hime up to notarize the documents.¡± Marion blinked, unable to help but marvel at Lucas¡¯ efficiency. ¡°There are no problems.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Lucas took out his phone and swiftly summoned thewyer upstairs. Chapter 148 Chapter 148 It Smells So Good The publicwyer quickly arrived, and the entire process was recorded to preserve legal evidence. As Marion signed, Lucas stood beside her. A subtle woody fragrance emanated from him, and she could not quite discern the specific scent. After signing, she turned to ask Lucas, ¡°Mr. Craig, what cologne do you use? It smells really good.¡± It was truly pleasant. Lucas nced at her, ced one copy of the agreement inside the desk, and handed the other to Marion. ¡°Keep this copy.¡± The publicwyer had tactfully left, leaving only Marion and Lucas in the study. Bowing his head, Lucas took a whiff of the fragrance on himself before addressing Marion''s question, ¡®Is it too strong?¡± Marion shook her head, ¡°No, | just think the top and middle notes are quite pleasant, with a subtle woody undertone.¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s cedarwood,¡± he replied. At some point, he had bent down, and the scent of cedarwood became even more distinct. Marion stiffened, cautious not to move. Lucas was right beside her, and when he leaned, he closed the distance between them. With any small movement from her, she would have easily touched him. Luckily, Lucas was only reaching down to pick up his phone from the table next to her. Marion sighed in relief. ¡°It¡¯s really nice.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± He casually asked, ¡°Did you check the hot search on Twitter?¡± Thinking about hisments, Marion felt shy and her face started heating up. ¡°Yes, | did.¡± Lucas looked at his phone and tapped his thumb on the screen. Soon, the page jumped into the trending topics on Twitter. The hot search #lmEasytoPlease #confidently held the first ce in the trending topics. As Marion watched Lucas click through the trending topics, she reached out without hesitation and held Lucas¡¯s hand. ¡°Mr. Craig?¡± Lucas first nced at the hand holding his, then slowly raised his head, and looked at Marion. He remained silent, but the inquiry in his expression was evident. Marion blushed at the look he gave her a moment ago and quickly withdrew her hand. ¡°Mr. Craig, can you do me a favor?¡± Chapter 148 It Smells So Good 2/2 ¡°What favor?¡± Lucas set aside his phone and focused on the hand she had extended a moment ago. Feeling guilty, Marion dared not meet his eyes, oblivious to his subtle observation. ¡°| have a performance in two months, but | haven¡¯t decided which piece to y. Could you listen to a few and give me some advice?¡± There was truth and falsehood in Marion¡¯s words. She did have a performance in two months, but she had already decided which piece she would y. She was merely attempting to divert Lucas¡¯ attention. ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Shall we go to the music room now?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Marion nced at his phone. Anyway, after ying for a while, she would casually ask for his opinion and then return to her room. If he saw thements under his post, as long as he did not look at them in front of her, she could pretend he had not seen them. They had arrived at the music room. Marion had just taken her seat at the piano when she heard Lucas¡¯s voice behind her, ¡°I made it to the trending topics.¡± He stated it affirmatively, not as a question. Marion''s hand slipped and she identally hit ¡®C#¡¯.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. As she yed, Lucas continued reading thements: [I''m easy to please not very amusing.] [I''m easy to please -in bed] [Move to another!] Chapter 149 Chapter 149 He¡¯s Flirting! ¡°Have not selected a piece, huh?¡± 1/2 Marion was caught off-guard by Lucas¡¯s knowing question. Marion gritted her teeth and randomly chose a piece to start ying. She yed two pieces in a row. The first was the one she had already decided on, and the second was a casual choice. After finishing, her awkwardness had mostly dissipated. She turned to look at the man on the sofa. ¡°Which one is better?¡± ¡°Blue Rhapsody,¡± Lucas suggested. Marion was somewhat surprised that Lucas could name the piece. lso think that one is better.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± he responded, as he lowered his head to look at his phone. Suddenly, he asked, ¡°Have your checked your Twitter comments?¡± Was he deliberately avoiding the issue at hand? ¡°Theizenments are quite interesting,¡± hemented, satisfied. ¡°Oh, hehe.¡± Marion forced a smile, feigning indifference.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Lucas nced at her. ¡°Are you putting an end to this matter?¡± Marion sensed an underlying meaning. ¡°Is Althea acting up again?¡± ¡°Alexander''s secretary called Daniel to express a desire for us to join them for dinner and offer an apology.¡± Marion lightly pursed her lips. ¡°If | don¡¯t want to go, would that be ungrateful?¡± ¡°You''re my wife, even if you¡¯re ungrateful, does it matter?¡± He said the words while he locked eyes with her. For a brief moment, Marion felt that Lucas was not addressing ¡®Mrs. Craig¡¯ but was rather speaking to her. However, the thought passed in an instant, and she remained quiet. ¡°Then let¡¯s go,¡± she replied. ¡°No need to go. I¡¯ve had Daniel decline,¡± he said. Marion could have been spared the question since he had no intention of giving her a choice anyway. ¡®Alright then, I¡¯m going for a lunch break. Good afternoon, Mr. Craig.¡± Chapter 149 He¡¯s Flirtina!. 2/2 She had not slept early the night before and had woken up early that morning. She had been feeling tired since after breakfast. It was already an aplishment to hold out for so long ¡°Good afternoon. Lucas nodded, as he remained on the sofa. He showed no intention of leaving Marion nced at him and then decided not to pay him any attention. She picked up the recently signed agreement from the piano and left the room. As she walked past Lucas, she nced curiously at what he was looking at on his phone. Unfortunately, she happened to catch Lucas scrolling through thements under his Twitter post. She quickly averted her gaze and hurriedly left the music room. She was genuinely terrified of him reading thosements! Marion walked rapidly as if a wolf were chasing her from behind. Lucas raised his head and watched her swiftly retreating figure. There was a hint of amusement in his dark eyes. ¡®Tsk, such a scaredy-cat!¡¯ he thought to himself. Marion had already left the music room, and Lucas could not see her anymore. He looked at his phone and finally clicked the thumbs-up icon at the bottom right corner of thements, approving the popr comment. Marion returned to her room and let out a sigh of relief. However, her peace did notst for long. Cassie, who was known as the queen of online surfing, immediately sent her a screenshot. Cassie: [Mr. Craig is very bold.] Marion: [What do you mean?] Before looking at the screenshot, Marion genuinely did not understand what Cassie meant. But after she saw the message, Marion was dumbfounded. Lucas was not just bold, he was clearly flirting! He had thumbs up thement ¡®I¡¯m easy to please-in bed¡¯! Chapter 150 Chapter 150 Respond in KindExclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. The trending tople #LaicasLikes # rose at the speed of light to quickly soar to third ce on Twitter. Seizing this opportunity, Miley ensured that Althea was dragged into the mix. Within the trending topics, praises for Lucas¡¯s doting on his wife were plentiful, while Althea received quite a bit of criticism. [Mom, | ship this couple! (It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve realized that supporting your wife can also cause trouble.)] [Mr. and Mrs. Craig¡¯s rtionship is so good! From a divine perspective, Mr. Craig supporting Mrs. Craig is just too cool! Someone shouldn''t keep degrading Mrs. Craig, saying she¡¯s using her privileges. | think it¡¯s you who''s too ustomed to using privileges, thinking everyone is like you!] [It''s evident that Mr. Craig loves Mrs. Craig a lot. It¡¯s also clear that someone is just green with envy!] At that point, there was no room for Althea to turn the situation around. The only thing she could do then was humbly publish an apology on Twitter and delete all the sarcastic posts she had made. However, Althea did not pay any attention to her agent¡¯s advice. She turned off her phone, effectively ying the vanishing act. Since Althea never apologized, every time there was an incident rted to her, whether from a passerby or Marion''s fans, comments demanding an apology flooded her Twitter posts. The incident could be considered a stain on her reputation that Althea found hard to rify and escape from. Of course, these were matters forter. Marion only nced at a few Twitterments before logging off. She felt a sense of guilt. She and Lucas had just signed their ¡®marriage agreement¡¯, and in the blink of an eye, they had be the sweet couple from online novelse to life. Marion had never told such a big lie before. She felt so guilty that she did not even dare reply to Cassie¡¯s WhatsApp messages. Just as she closed herptop, her phone suddenly rang. Marion raised an eyebrow, turned her head, picked up the phone, and saw that it was Richard calling. She quickly answered, ¡°Dad?¡± ¡°| just found out about the performance. Everything went well, right?¡± Richard knew Marion had a charity performance that day. He had originally nned to attend but had to rush back to thepany early in the morning due to Chapter 150 Respond in Kind an emergency. He had been busy until half an hour ago and finally found the time to inquire about Marion¡¯s performance. Miley had sinctly exined the online situation to him. 2/2 Before the call, Richard only knew that Lucas had stood up for her but was unaware of the subsequent developments. Although he trusted Lucas to ensure Marion¡¯s well-being, as a father, Richard still worried for her. ¡°It''s okay, it¡¯s not a big deal, Dad. Everything has been resolved.¡± ¡°Was it Lucas? I¡¯m sure he took care of it! When someone treats you well, you should reciprocate, do you understand, Marion?¡± ¡°| understand, Dad. How¡¯s your healthtely? Is your back still bothering you?¡± Afraid that Richard would continue talking about the incident, Marion quickly changed the subject. ¡°Same as usual. I¡¯m getting older, so it¡¯s expected. My health is fine, you stay busy. When you have time,e home with Lucas for dinner.¡± ¡°Okay! Dad, take care of yourself and remember to eat on time. I''ll hang up now.¡± Richard chuckled, ¡°Alright, alright, I''ll hang up too.¡± ¡°Goodbye, Dad.¡± ¡°Goodbye.¡± Richard could sense that his daughter was doing well after marrying Lucas. She seemed more lively, and he finally breathed a sigh of relief. Chapter 151 Chapter 151 Is It Abnormal for a Husband and Wife to Kiss? Both father and daughter breathed sighs of relief. Richard knew his daughter was doing well, while Marion was no longer worried about her guilty secret being exposed. After hanging up the phone, Marion thought about her marriage agreement. She reached out to the vanity table, grabbed the agreement, and reread it. On a second nce, Marion still found something odd. Well, she had signed it, and there was no point in dwelling on it. Yawning, Marion, feeling incredibly tired. She neatly ced the agreement back and changed into pajamas before heading to bed. The situation between Marion and Althea had be quite a sensation online. Even Lucas got involved, prompting Martin and the others, who usually did not follow entertainment gossip, to check Twitter. After dealing with the matter, Lucas turned his head and noticed the lit screen of his phone on the desk. Messages were pouring into the WhatsApp group, and he picked up his phone when he found himself tagged in the message. Preston: [@Lucas, are you really this protective now?] Martin: [You haven''t had too much to drink, have you, Lucky Luke?] Tobias: [You''ve revealed your true nature.] Lucas clicked his tongue, opened the chat, and replied: [You¡¯re not married. You wouldn''t understand. It¡¯s Saturday today, and all of you seem quite free.] As soon as Lucas sent his message, the group attacked him within seconds. Martin: [We''re not married, so we really wouldn¡¯t know how getting married turns someone protective.] Preston: [We''re not married, so we really wouldn¡¯t know how getting married turns someone protective.] Tobias: [We¡¯re not married, so we really wouldn¡¯t know how getting married turns someone protective.] Lucas nced at the messages and could not be bothered to respond. It was just jealousy, after all. Heh.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Marion ended up sleeping longer than expected, and when she woke up, it was already past six in the evening, with the room dimly lit. Whea 1/3 Chapter 151 Is It Abnormal for a Husband and Wife to Kiss? 2/3 She worried for a moment that she might have overslept into the night. Checking her phone, she sighed in relief, realizing she had not missed dinner. Just as she rxed, there was a knock on her door. Lucas¡¯s deep voice spoke from outside her door, Dinner.¡± Marion rolled her eyes, ¡°I know, Mr. Craig.¡± 11 Patting her cheeks, she quickly changed into another set of clothes. When she opened the door, she expected Lucas to be downstairs, so she was taken aback to find him standing right outside her room. She thought he had already gone downstairs. To her surprise, Marion could not stop herself in time and identally collided with his chin. It stung. She involuntarily made a hissing sound, but the pain quickly faded. ¡°Sorry, | thought you went downstairs,¡± she apologized. ¡°Did it hurt?¡± Lucas lowered his head, hisrge hand cupped the back of her head while his thumb gently rubbed her crown. Marion realized he almost embraced her, and her ears started turning red. The housekeeper, Mrs. Bailey, who came to call them for dinner, had not expected to see Marion in Lucas¡¯s arms. She called out, ¡°Mr. Craig, dinner is ready,¡± and Marion quickly extricated herself from Lucas¡¯s embrace as soon as she heard the announcement. Mrs. Bailey quickly nced at Lucas. His expression remained indifferent, but there was a subtle furrow of his brows, revealing his clear displeasure at being interrupted. Mrs. Bailey became uneasy, offered a random excuse, and hurried away. ¡®It''s not what you think, Mrs. Bailey!¡¯ Marion thought desperately. ¡°Mrs. Bailey, we-¡± Marion, blushing, tried to exin as she watched Mrs. Bailey''s retreating figure. However, Mrs. Bailey walked away too fast, and within seconds, she had descended the stairs. Feeling awkward, Marion nced at Lucas. ¡°Mrs. Bailey seems to have misunderstood.¡± ¡°Misunderstood what?¡± The man raised an eyebrow. ¡°Misunderstood that we were just-kissing?¡± It felt so embarrassing. How could she put it into words? ¡°Aren''t we a married couple?¡± ¡°Yes, but-¡± We are a fake couple! ¡°Is it abnormal for a married couple to ki Marion understood Lucas¡¯s point. not abnormal.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯ Indeed, Mrs. Bailey did not know that they were a fake couple. Lucas did not dwell on the matter, saying, ¡°Let''s go eat.¡± ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Marion stopped overthinking and headed downstairs with Lucas. However, as she descended the stairs, a realization struck her. Wait, they had not kissed just now, had they? Spin to im Your Surprise Reward! Chapter 152 Chapter 152 My Legs Feel Weak Lucas had already reached the middle of the stairs when he noticed Marion had not followed. He stopped and turned back. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Marion slightly pursed her lips, shook her head, and replied, ¡°Nothing, let¡¯s go eat.¡¯ 11 Well, it was quite awkward so best not to dwell on it. Despite some unpleasant incidents during the charity event, the overall oue was satisfactory for Marion. It was, after all, a meaningful endeavor. The online buzz about the incident faded after a few days, and Marion received a call from Zoe. Zoe invited Marion to be the ambassador for ¡®Harmony¡¯ an initiative that carried no marypensation. However, for public figures, such charitable involvements wereplementary. Charities often require the attention and engagement of public figures to attract public interest. For celebrities, such ambassadorships added a touch of ¡®honor¡¯ to their image. Marion was not a typical public figure, relying more on her talent than on appearances. As her poprity increased, especially after the incident with Althea, Mystara gained significant recognition. Marion preferred to let her skills speak for itself. This coboration could be seen as Zoe seeking Marion¡¯s assistance. Marion was not naive. She understood that Zoe¡¯s decision to choose her over Althea during the charity event might have been influenced by Lucas. However, it was clear that the choice was also driven by the idea of having Marion as an ambassador. That day, Zoe had given Marion a chance by choosing her over Althea, andter, due to the online bacsh, the Harmony Institute endured days of criticism from Althea¡¯s fans. Having acknowledged the favor Zoe extended to her earlier, Marion felt it was only fair to ept the offer. But Marion also had her reasons. ¡°Miss Zoe, | might need to discuss this with my husband. Being married, such ambassadorial responsibilities could potentially impact my husband in some way.¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Zoe did not press Marion but simply agreed. They happily reached a consensus, and then Zoe ended the call. Holding her phone, Marion hesitated on whether to send Lucas a message about the matter. Her words to Zoe were not entirely a bluff. Lucas had been on a business trip the day before, and the itinerary showed he was supposed to return that day. Marion did not like discussing serious matters through a phone screen, so she decided to wait until Lucas got back. Then she continued practicing the piano. Lucas returned after 11 p.m. and found Marion engrossed in a game with Cassie. During his absence, Marion had been spending her time in the living room, indulging in games. Recently, she developed a liking for ying the game ¡®Honor of Kings¡¯. With both Cassie and her ying as novices, they shed until past midnight before reluctantly logging off. When an unusual sound came from the vi entrance, they were in the middle of a game. Marion, slow to react, was immediately wiped out by the opposing King Lansfield. Cassie¡¯s character was twirled around by Norton, and Lisa, who followed them, ended up lying on the ground. ¡°This round is over again!¡± Cassie sighed, but Marion was too distracted to respond. She stared at the entrance and contemted whether to run upstairs to hide. However, she realized her legs were still weak. No, with the high-end security in the vi, how could a thief be bold enough to break in at that time of night? Chapter 153 Chapter 153 You''re Too Sensitive On the other end of the phone, Cassie could not hear Marion''s voice and found it strange, ¡°What''s happening, Mar? Did we lose connection?¡± ¡°No, it seems like there¡¯s a burr in my house-¡± Just as she said the word ¡®burr¡¯, the entrance door swung open, and a familiar figure walked in. Holding the phone, Marion awkwardly curled her feet to her body. Just at that moment, Cassie¡¯s voice came through the phone, ¡°Quickly hide, I''ll call the police for you. By the way, what¡¯s your home address? Oh, hurry up and exit the game. Let¡¯s chat on WhatsApp through text. Don¡¯t use voice, or the thief might discover you''re providing livementary.¡± ¡®Very well said. Let¡¯s not mention this again,¡¯ Marion thought to herself. Then Cassie ended the voice call. Marion looked at Lucas, who had just entered, and forced a sheepish smile, ¡°You''re back, Mr. Craig.¡± ¡°Didn''t Daniel send you my itinerary?¡± he said, implying that he was originally scheduled to return that evening. Marion nervously pressed her palms together, ¡°It¡¯s sote, | thought you wereing back tomorrow.¡± She had been having too much fun the past few nights and had forgotten that Lucas was returning that day. Lucas nced at her, ¡°It¡¯ste. Why aren¡¯t you asleep?¡± ¡°Uh, these past two days, I¡¯ve had trouble sleeping.¡± Marion dared not look at Lucas. Her talent for making up stories on the spot was not that great yet. Lucas¡¯s eyes could see into people¡¯s souls. He undid his tie, revealing his delicate corbones. With a casual nce, his dark eyes flickered, Why?¡± ¡°Probably because you were away on a business trip, and the vi is too big. I¡¯m not used to being alone.¡± Even Marion herself did not quite believe that exnation. 11 At that moment, the phone on the sofa made a sound, signaling her defeat in the game. Lucas looked at her and remarked, ¡°You lost the game.¡± Marion''s face felt warm and made her feel like a student caught ying gameste at night. She looked at Lucas, and put on a brave smile, ¡°It''s okay, games are just for fun.¡± In reality, Marion was already calcting whether she could break out of the eternal diamond rank. Chapter 153 You''re Too Sensitive 2/2 Lucas nced at her and suddenly motioned to her. ¡°Come here.¡± Marion blinked and obediently walked over to him. As the distance between them closed, the familiar scent of cedarwood enveloped her. Marion felt an unnoticeable sense of reassurance. As she approached Lucas, she raised her head slightly and stared at him with a questioning look in her round eyes. ¡°Mr. Craig?¡± Lucas reached into the pocket of his suit, then took out a box, ¡°Business trip gift.¡± ¡°This... isn¡¯t it a bit inappropriate?¡± She was not truly Mrs. Craig. ¡°Too cheap?¡± ¡°| didn¡¯t mean that. | just feel like our rtionship doesn¡¯t really need¡ª¡± Lucas let go and walked past her towards the stairs. ¡°You''re too sensitive. Daniel buys gifts for his girlfriend during business trips so | can¡¯t afford not to buy you one.¡± Realizing she had overthought it, Marion blushed, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Lucas seemed quite tired, as he pressed his temple with his hand. Then he ascended the stairs. Marion watched his retreating figure until it disappeared. Then, she touched her cheek. Was she making too many assumptions again? Lowering her head, she noticed that Lucas had brought her a box of candies. Ah, mango-vored candies. No wonder he had asked if it was too cheap earlier. She unwrapped one and popped it into her mouth. It was quite tasty. Picking up her phone from the sofa, she decided to go back to her room to sleep. Unexpectedly, at that moment, there came a loud knocking on the door from outside. Oh no, she had forgotten about Cassie calling the police! Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Chapter 154 Chapter 154 | Didn¡¯t See Anything. You Believe Me, Right? Marion grabbed her phone and hurriedly ran to open the door. As expected, there was a police car parked outside, and several officers were present, including a female officer. ¡°Miss Marion, I¡¯m Officer Tucker. Your friend reported a break-in at your home. Is there a thief inside?¡± The officer asked as he scrutinized Marion. Marion felt embarrassed, quickly shook her head, and exined, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Officer Tucker. There¡¯s no intruder in my home. It was a misunderstanding. My husband returned from a business trip, and | mistook him for a thief. My friend hung up before | could exin...¡¯ 1 Understanding the situation, Officer Tucker still had to follow protocol. ¡°Are you sure there¡¯s no intruder, and everything is fine? Would it be convenient for your husband toe out and talk to us?¡± Marion hesitated, ¡°My husband is taking a shower so it¡¯s not convenient for him toe out right now.¡± ¡°No problem, we can wait.¡± The officers stayed outside, and Marion reluctantly invited them in while assuring them she would hurry her husband. Before she left, one of the officers warned her, ¡°Miss Marion, if you don¡¯te out within five minutes, we will have to enter.¡± The officer¡¯s firm words seemed directed at any potential ¡®intruder¡¯ inside. Marion felt uneasy, never having encountered such an awkward situation in her life. ¡°I understand, Officer Tucker.¡± With that, she turned and briskly entered the vi, heading straight to the master bedroom on the second floor. Her guess was urate ¡ª Lucas was indeed in the shower. The bedroom door was notpletely shut, and after some internal struggle, Marion decided to push it open. The bathroom door, however, was closed, and she dared not open it. Keeping Officer Tucker''s ¡®five minutes¡¯ in mind, Marion blushed as she knocked.lightly on the bathroom door. The muffled sound of shower water could be heard from inside. Marion¡¯s mind suddenly conjured some perverted images. She pped her cheeks, and knocked on the bathroom door with increased force, as she called out to the man inside. ¡°Lucas, it''s me.¡± Hearing her voice, the water inside ceased its flow. Before Marion could fullyprehend the situation, a man d in shower steam opened the bathroom door and stood right in front of her. The man¡¯s chest muscles were within arm¡¯s reach, leaving Marion utterly stunned. ¡°What''s happening?¡± Lucas¡¯ deep voice came from above, and Marion struggled to regain a Chapter 154 | Didn¡¯t See Anything. You Believe Me, Right? Marion grabbed her phone and hurriedly ran to open the door. As expected, there was a police car parked outside, and several officers were present, including a female officer. ¡°Miss Marion, I¡¯m Officer Tucker. Your friend reported a break-in at your home. Is there a thief inside?¡± The officer asked as he scrutinized Marion. Marion felt embarrassed, quickly shook her head, and exined, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Officer Tucker. There¡¯s no intruder in my home. It was a misunderstanding. My husband returned from a business trip, and | mistook him for a thief. My friend hung up before | could exin...¡± Understanding the situation, Officer Tucker still had to follow protocol. ¡°Are you sure there¡¯s no intruder, and everything is fine? Would it be convenient for your husband toe out and talk to us?¡± Marion hesitated, ¡°My husband is taking a shower so it¡¯s not convenient for him toe out right now.¡± ¡°No problem, we can wait.¡± The officers stayed outside, and Marion reluctantly invited them in while assuring them she would hurry her husband. Before she left, one of the officers warned her, ¡°Miss Marion, if you don¡¯te out within five minutes, we will have to enter.¡± The officer¡¯s firm words seemed directed at any potential ¡®intruder¡¯ inside. Marion felt uneasy, never having encountered such an awkward situation in her life.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I understand, Officer Tucker.¡± With that, she turned and briskly entered the vi, heading straight to the master bedroom on the second floor. Her guess was urate ¡ª Lucas was indeed in the shower. The bedroom door was notpletely shut, and after some internal struggle, Marion decided to push it open. The bathroom door, however, was closed, and she dared not open jt. Keeping Officer Tucker''s ¡®five minutes¡¯ in mind, Marion blushed as she knocked.lightly on the bathroom door. The muffled sound of shower water could be heard from inside. Marion¡¯s mind suddenly conjured some perverted images. She pped her cheeks, and knocked on the bathroom door with increased force, as she called out to the man inside. ¡°Lucas, it''s me.¡± Hearing her voice, the water inside ceased its flow. Before Marion could fullyprehend the situation, a man d in shower steam opened the bathroom door and stood right in front of her. The man¡¯s chest muscles were within arm¡¯s reach, leaving Marion utterly stunned. ¡°What''s happening?¡± Lucas¡¯ deep voice came from above, and Marion struggled to regain a Chapter 154 | Didn¡¯t See Anything. You Believe Me, Right? semnce ofposure. She made an effort to appear calm, yet her words betrayed her, ¡°The p-police want to see you.¡¯ ¡°The police?¡± Lucas furrowed his brow, but said, ¡°Got it, I''lle down right away.¡± Despite his words, he did not immediately close the bathroom door. 2/2 As he looked at Marion''s blushing cheeks, Lucas¡¯ gaze lingered on her delicate nose. He restrained himself and called her name, ¡°Marion.¡± ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Marion, feeling guilty, raised her head. Unable to resist, she nced at his chest muscles again. They looked so appealing, and she wondered how they felt to the touch. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Realizing that her actions had been noticed, Marion froze. Standing there, she met those ck eyes that seemed capable of understanding her thoughts. Lucas, gazed directly at her, and asked, ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Aware that Lucas had caught her staring, Marion stood there and met those ink-ck eyes that seemed to peer deep into her thoughts. She bit her lip, and from her earlobes to her cheeks, a sudden rush of heat turned her face bright red. | didn¡¯t see anything. You believe me, right?¡± 1 Spin to im Your Surprise Reward! Chapter 155 Chapter 155 A Misunderstanding ¡°| didn¡¯t see anything. I''ll go down first. The police are still waiting at the door. You shoulde down quickly too.¡± Feeling embarrassed under his gaze, Marion quickly left and rushed downstairs. Her heart was still pounding when she reached the ground floor. So embarrassing! She stopped at the entrance and covered her chest with one hand as she lightly touched her flushed cheeks with the other. After calming herself down for about half a minute, she stepped out. ¡°Sorry, Officer Tucker. My husband will be down shortly.¡± Officer Tucker nodded. When Marion came out for the second time, he already knew it was a misunderstanding. However, they could not just leave at this point without confirming what Marion had said. Lucas quickly came down. He was wearing a ck bathrobe and seemed to have just taken a shower. Marion nced at Lucas. He came down so quickly. You could tell he had just finished bathing. Marion introduced them briefly, ¡°Officer Tucker, this is Lucas, my husband.¡± When she looked at Lucas, Marion¡¯s face turned slightly warm. In front of others, the loving ¡®fake¡¯ couple had to y their roles. Marion took a deep breath and whispered, ¡°Honey, this is Officer Tucker.¡± Lucas nced at her and casually draped his arm over her shoulder. His fingers gently sped her. Marion blushed at Lucas¡¯s sudden embrace. Officer Tucker, familiar with Lucas¡¯s public image, had seen plenty of photos of him in interviews and financial magazines. Even though this was the first time he had seen hint in person, he immediately recognized Lucas. Officer Tucker was reassured of Marion¡¯s safety. ¡°It was a misunderstanding Mr. Craig. We were just ensuring Mrs. Craig''s safety.¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Lucas nodded, unfazed, ¡°It¡¯s necessary. Thanks for making the trip.¡¯ ¡°No trouble at all. We won''t disturb you any longer. Take care.¡¯ ¡°Thank you.¡± 1 Officer Tucker nodded and turned to get into the car. The police car slowly drove away, and Marion breathed a small sigh of relief. Chapter 155 A Misunderstanding 2/2 However, that relief did notst long. It was soon reced by anxiety. She cautiously nced at Lucas, and immediately apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Craig.¡± Lucas looked at her, withdrew his hand, and responded calmly, ¡°You''re aware. That''s good.¡± With that, he turned and walked into the vi. Marion felt chastened but followed him inside. Who would have thought that Cassie would act so quickly? As she thought about Cassie, Marion quickly sent her a message to exin the situation. With themotion, it was already late, and there were five minutes left until midnight. Marion had not taken a shower yet. She left her phone and picked up a set of pajamas, intending to bathe and go to bed. However, she suddenly heard a knock at her door. In the current situation, it had to be Mr. Craig. Marion put down the pajamas and opened the door. She saw the man standing in front of her and felt a slight pause in her breath. ¡®Oh my, isn¡¯t Lucas¡¯s bathrobe too revealing?¡¯ she asked herself. Steadying herself, Marion raised her gaze, ¡°What''s the matter, Mr. Craig?¡± ¡°Want somete-night snacks?¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not hungry. You¡ª¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Marion¡¯s stomach suddenly growled. Lucas heard it. His gaze shifted to her stomach. ¡°Join me for a little snack.¡± ¡°Okay, sure.¡± Chapter 156 Did She Still Look Hungry? Chapter 156 Chapter 156 Did She Still Look Hungry? Lucas looked at her. ¡°Go take a shower first. The food will be brought overter.¡± Marion nodded. When Lucas turned away, she quickly closed the bedroom door, nced at her slightly protruding belly, and then grabbed her pajamas to head for the shower. Despite iming not to be hungry, Marion not only had a bowl of porridge but also indulged in two shrimp dumplings. Staring at thest dumpling in the basket, she restrained herself from picking it 1. up. Lucas nced at her. ¡°Are you full?¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org. A blush crept onto Marion¡¯s face. Lucas¡¯s casual ¡®Are you full?¡¯ sounded gentle, yet she felt awkward due to her earlier actions. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m full.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Lucas responded indifferently and said no more. Marion felt sleepy and stifled a yawn. ¡°May | retire to my room?¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°Good night, Mr. Craig.¡± ¡°Good night.¡± Marion stood up to leave the table. Just a few steps away, Lucas spoke in a leisurely tone, ¡°Are you not going to eat thest shrimp dumpling?¡± Startled, Marion almost stumbled. She turned back and looked at Lucas with conviction. ¡°I¡¯m full!¡± ¡°Are you?¡± He nced at her, his lips gently moving. It made Marion feel like she might have overreacted. She pursed her lips. ¡°I''ll go back to my room.¡¯ ¡°Go ahead.¡± As Marion left in haste, Lucas watched her retreating figure. His eyes softened, and a lightughter escaped his lips. Marion rushed back to her room, closed the door, and touched her slightly warm cheeks with regret. She wondered if she had eaten too much, and made Lucas think there was still food left for him. Her phone, left untouched for half an hour, blinked with numerous messages. Unlocking it, she found Cassie¡¯s flood of texts. Cassie: [ So Mr. Craig is back! You''re not a very responsible wife, are you? You didn¡¯t even know when your husband was coming home?] Cassie: [It¡¯s okay, just exin to the police! My bad for being impulsive!] Chapter 156 Did She Still Look Hungry? 2/2 Cassie: [Where are you?] Cassie: [???] Cassie: [Got it, a little time apart is good for the marriage, slip away, slip away!] Cassie''s imaginativements made Marion''s face blush again. She replied, mentioning that she had just had ate-night snack. Cassie responded quickly: [I understand, | understand. Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m going to sleep. Good night!] Could Cassie not let her exin properly? Marion did not fall asleep until past 1 AM. Perhaps due to thete-night snack, her sleep was restless, apanied by a strange dream. In the dream, she and Lucas were eating shrimp dumplings. When there was only one left, she instinctively put down her fork and let Lucas have it. Lucas picked up the dumpling and brought it to her lips, prompting her to open her mouth. She had no choice but to eat the dumpling. Then the dream took an unexpected turn. After she chewed and swallowed the dumpling, Lucas suddenly asked, ¡°Is it delicious?¡± She did not quite understand why someone who also ate the dumpling would ask if it was good, but she nodded and said it was tasty. Right after her words, he said, ¡°Really? Let me taste it again.¡± Then he stood up, leaned over, lifted her chin, and kissed her! Chapter 157 Chapter 157 | Need Her to Apany Me Marion opened her eyes and realized it was just a dream. She sighed in relief, and covered her face with her hand, trying to understand why she would have had such a dream. After reflecting for a moment while sitting on the bed, Marion went to freshen up. By the time she finished, it was already past nine in the morning. Having slept around 1 am the previous night, Marion had overslept. Yawning, she walked downstairs in the quiet, expansive vi. As she headed towards the kitchen, she was greeted by Mrs. Bailey, who promptly brought breakfast to the table. ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Bailey. How was Lucas¡¯s appetite this morning?¡± Marion asked, almost slipping up. Mrs. Bailey ced a stack of radish cakes on the table. ¡°Mr. Craig had a simr appetite to before.¡± Nodding, Marion inquired, ¡°What time did he leave this morning?¡± Then, feeling guilty, she added, ¡± | woke upte today, so I¡¯m not sure when he left.¡± Mrs. Bailey did not think much of it. Marion was on vacation, and sleeping in was normal. ¡°Mr. Craig left at half-past eight.¡± Early, Marion thought, feeling relieved. She did not want to face Lucas too soon, especially after her embarrassing dream. The charity event issue had settled down. Marion had been receiving calls from unknown numbers daily, but she did not like answering unfamiliar calls due to the prevalence of tel fraud in recent years. Unbeknownst to her, the calls were from Arthur¡¯s assistant. After being hung up on ten times, the assistant informed Arthur, who, upon hearing the news, was so furious that he could not eat lunch that day. He immediately called Lucas, demanding he divorce Marion within three months. ¡°What if | refuse?¡± Lucas asked coldly. ¡°You will no longer be my son!¡± ¡°Then | am no longer your son. After all, you still have another one, don¡¯t you?¡± Arthur was so furious that he hung up the phone immediately. Lucas nced at his phone as his thin lips curled into a mocking smile. Daniel sensed something was off as soon as he entered the office. He straightened his posture before he spoke. ¡°Mr. Craig, there¡¯s an event this Friday hosted by Richmond Corp. What do you think?¡± Lucas nced at the invitation on the desk. ¡°Not interested:¡± Chapter 157 | Need Her to Apany Me 2/2 ¡°Alright.¡± Daniel nodded and turned to leave. Just as he reached the door, Lucas spoke up, ¡°Wait.¡± Daniel had to turn back. ¡°Mr. Craig?¡± ¡°Do | need to bring a femalepanion to this event?¡± Daniel was puzzled but answered, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s customary. However, if you choose not to, it¡¯s perfectly fine given your status.¡± Even without a femalepanion, with Lucas¡¯s social status, he faced no opposition to entering the party and no one dared to utter anything unfavorable about it.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Lucas picked up the invitation. ¡°Have it sent to my wife¡¯s house. Get someone to inform her that | need her to apany me to the event.¡± What? Daniel wondered whether he had heard Lucas correctly. ¡°Any problem?¡± ¡°No problem, Sir. I''ll immediately arrange for someone to deliver the invitation to your wife.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Lucas nodded, and Daniel promptly took the invitation to dispatch someone to deliver it to Marion. Chapter 158 Showcase His Affection in Front of Jameson Chapter 158 Chapter 158 Showcase His Affection in Front of Jameson Daniel had been Lucas¡¯s secretary for many years, but recently, he sensed that his position was bing precarious. He used to pride himself on being the secretary who understood the boss the best, buttely, he struggled to keep up with Lucas''s directives. Last weekend, Lucas tasked him with drafting a ¡®marriage agreement¡¯ and now, Lucas suddenly changed his mind about bringing Mrs. Craig to a g. Daniel found it puzzling why Lucas would alter his ns for the event and, more bewildering, why Lucas, who typically attended events without apanion, suddenly wanted to bring Mrs. Craig. Holding the invitation in his office, Daniel contemted the situation. Eventually, he deduced a possibility. The g was hosted by Richmond Corp, which had coborations with Infinity Corp. The event naturally invited members of the Royce family. Lucas had always avoided such seemingly useless events, but this time, he wanted to bring Mrs. Craig. It must be because Jameson would be present. Daniel felt that he finally understood the situation! Mr. Craig wanted to showcase his affection in front of Jameson. Realizing that, Daniel hastily instructed someone to deliver the invitation to Marion and simultaneously began arranging for a stylist to prepare Marion for the event. With only a few days until Friday, there was not enough time for a custom-made gown, so they had to choose something vibrant to ensure Mrs. Craig would steal the spotlight that evening. When Marion received the invitation, she could not help but recall the recent contract she had signed. She felt it was time to fulfill her obligations. Before she could say anything, the person delivering the invitation informed her,. ¡°Mrs. Craig, Mr. Price has already arranged for the gown and shoes. You might need to free up an additional two hours for styling on Friday.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Lucas¡¯s people were indeed considerate. Marion thought she would need to prepare a lot for the event, but apparently, just showing up was enough. After the person delivering the invitation left, Marion could not resistining to Cassie via WhatsApp. Marion: [I thought | would get a chance to shine, but turns out, it¡¯s all for nothing.] Cassie: [Oh, are you sure you''re not rubbing it in my face?] Chapter 158 Showcase His Affection in Front of Jameson 2/2 ¡®Huh, am I?¡¯ Marion asked herself. She pondered for a moment and felt strangely guilty. She sent an emoji, not daring to directly respond to Cassie¡¯s question. In the evening, when Lucas came back and brought up the Friday night event, Marion sighed about how considerate his secretary was. Hearing her words, Lucas, with one button of his shirt undone, paused slightly and turned to look at Marion, who was ying games on the sofa.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°Considerate?¡± he asked. Marion, fully engrossed in her game, responded casually, ¡°Very considerate. Everything is prepared, and | don¡¯t need to think or prepare anything. It makes me feel a bit guilty.¡± It seemed like she did not have much to do in their marriage partnership. ¡°Guilty about what?¡± Lucas unbuttoned his cor, smoothly approached Marion¡¯s side, and sat down without disrupting her attention. Marion, still focused on her game, nced at him, made some room for him to sit on her side, and continued, ¡°Well, | feel like my usefulness isn¡¯t very significant.¡± ¡°There¡¯s someone in the left bushes,¡± Lucas said as he looked at her game. As he spoke, a figure indeed jumped out from the left bushes. Marion was relieved that she had retreated upon hearing Lucas¡¯s words. Otherwise, she would have been caught in that wave again. ¡°Thanks for that. Otherwise, | would have been done for.¡± Marion turned her head and nced at Lucas. At that moment, she realized Lucas had sat down beside her. They were extremely close, with his thigh touching hers. She could distinctly feel his body warmth. Marion''s scalp tingled. Suddenly, the back of her left hand felt warm as Lucas¡¯s hand covered it. ¡°Don''t get distracted, or we''ll lose the game.¡± His hand covered hers and guided her hero back to the tower. Chapter 159 Chapter 159 Mrs. Craig is Not to Be Exploited Marion reluctantly reigned in her thoughts and refocused her attention on the game. A team fight erupted quickly, and Marion did not have the mental space to consider whether she and Lucas were too close. Lucas, on the side, asionally offered a remark, and with his guidance, Marion only died twice in that round. When the game concluded, she marveled at her impressive performance. Marion could not help but boast to Lucas, ¡°I¡¯m the MVP.¡± ¡°Indeed, very impressive,¡± the man looked at her and graciously acknowledged her achievement. It was at that moment that Marion realized she was almost in Lucas¡¯s embrace. She instantly lost herposure. Even the hand holding the phone trembled a bit. The blush that started from her ears quickly spread to her cheeks and soon covered her entire face. Too close. The scent of cedarwood between their breaths permeated her senses as each inhtion was reminiscent of that familiar woody fragrance. Fresh, mild, just like Lucas. Their thighs were close, and through the thinyers of fabric, she keenly sensed the warmth emanating from the man. ¡®No, this would not do!¡¯ Marion thought to herself.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. She pursed her lips and attempted to subtly increase the distance between them. However, as her hand rested on the edge of the sofa, the smooth leather surface caused her palm to slip. Marion tried to stand up, but her bnce wavered, and she ended up sitting on the cushion at her feet. In a slight forward tilt, her head bumped against Lucas¡¯s thigh. She swore she just wanted to move a little to create some space between them. She had no other intentions! Marion lifted her head in frustration and identally met those ck eyes. She bit her lip and swallowed nervously. ¡°I... | lost my bnce when | stood up.¡± Did he believe her? Lucas looked at her earlobes, now red as a lobster. His thin lips curved slightly, ¡°Did it hurt when you fell?¡± ¡°No!¡± Marion quickly stood up and supported herself on the nearby coffee table. Her buttocks were sore, but she did not want to rub them in front of him so she endured the pain and embarrassment. ¡± It¡¯ste. I''ll go to rest now.¡± Chapter 159 Mrs. Craig is Not to Be Exploited 2/2 Lucas did not expose her. ¡°Goodnight.¡± ¡°Goodnight.¡± Marion bent down to pick up her phone. As she raised her hand, her little finger grazed the back of the man¡¯s hand on his leg. Her little finger twitched slightly, and she gripped the phone tightly. She quickly turned around and went back to her room. Lucas sat on the sofa and watched as Marion ran away like a startled rabbit. His lips curved, and a faint smile emerged. He kept his gaze on that light figure until Marion reached the corner of the stairs. Only then did he shift his attention. He took out his phone and leisurely dialed Daniel''s number. When he saw the call from Mr. Craig sote at night, Daniel¡¯s heart was in his throat. ¡°Good evening, Mr. Craig.¡± ¡°Yeah, tomorrow, go tell the finance department that starting next month, your sry will be increased by ten percent.¡± Daniel almost did not catch Lucas¡¯s words. When he finally reacted, he restrained his excitement and responded calmly, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Craig.¡± ¡°No problem. Rest early.¡± Lucas hung up the phone. His index finger tapped on his thigh, and he then stood up and went upstairs. Standing at the door of the guest room, he raised his hand and knocked twice. The door opened quickly, and Marion, wearing a purple cartoon short-sleeved pajama, poked her head out, ¡°What¡¯s up, Mr. Craig?¡± Lucas¡¯s hand at his side subtly retracted, restraining the impulse to touch her. ¡°I forgot to mention that my Mrs. Craig is not to be exploited.¡± Chapter 160 Chapter 160 Her Thoughts Lagged Behind Because of Lucas¡¯s words, Marion had another erotic dream. The next day when she woke up, Marion looked up at the ceiling and began to doubt herself. She was someone who blushed even when holding hands with a boyfriend, so why did she keep having dreams that left her blushing in the dark? The male protagonist in the dream was none other than Lucas, her ¡®fake¡¯ husband with whom she had signed a contract for an open and honest coboration. Why on earth was she dreaming about touching Lucas¡¯s abdominal muscles? Was she really that desperate? As she descended the stairs, Marion saw Lucas tilting his head back to drink water. Her gaze fell on his Adam¡¯s apple moving up and down, and she unconsciously swallowed. She tried to empty her mind! It was not her fault, given the kind of man Lucas was. Who would not have some impure thoughts? ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Suddenly, Lucas turned his head to look at her. Marion did not even have time to react, and the words slipped out, ¡°Looking at you!¡± How could she say such a thing? ¡°Oh.¡± His dark eyes flickered, passed over her slightly pursed lips, and finally settled on her round eyes. They locked gazes. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°You''re wee.¡± Marion hated her mouth for flying ahead while her thoughtsgged behind! She dared not speak again, afraid that saying more would lead to more mistakes. Blushing, she walked over and sat opposite Lucas, burying her face in breakfast. In the blink of an eye, it was Friday. Following Daniel¡¯s instructions, Marion cleared two hours in advance, but in reality, she cleared three hours. The evening g was at 8:00 p.m., and Marion was picked up at 4:00 in the afternoon to prepare at the clubhouse. Her evening gown was personally chosen by Lucas. Since his sry increase that evening, Daniel suddenly understood the true essence of a raise. He contacted several big-name designers and got a few custom-made dresses, but before finalizing the options, Daniel had a bright idea. He sent the pictures to Lucas for his decision. Chapter 160 Her Thoughts Lagged Behind 2/2 After entering the clubhouse at five o¡¯clock, Marion received an all-epassing beauty service before starting the makeup process.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. It was the first time Marion faced such an borate setup. Even during the pre-wedding makeup for her ceremony with Jameson, she had simply invited a team to assist at home. The clubhouse had everything one could imagine. To amodate their esteemed guest, the entire clubhouse closed its doors in the afternoon, to exclusively serve her. Marion was surrounded by a group of people bustling around her. Throughout the process, all she needed to do was lift a hand or foot. If she had not been shy, they would have even dressed her in the evening gown without her having to lift a finger. The dress itself had a simple design with a pleated V-neck at the chest. It was sensual yet not too revealing. The small bubble sleeves added a touch of elegance. The white gown entuated Marion¡¯s waist and hugged her hips, showcasing her curves vividly. Looking at herself in the mirror, Marion felt she was looking at someone unfamiliar to her. Her makeup had always leaned towards a fresh princess style, with few attempts at the simple yet vibrant look. The makeup artist and several assistants could not help but praise Marion excessively, ¡°You look stunning Mrs. Craig. If someone else wore this gown, it might either make them look darker or fatter, but on you, it highlights your delicate figure and exudes unparalleled beauty!¡± At that moment, the stylist brought out a jewelry box, ¡°Mrs. Craig, this is a ne specially prepared for you by Mr. Craig.¡± Opening the box, the stylist revealed a vine-like diamond ne that sparkled in the light, momentarily blinding Marion. Wearing gloves, the stylist picked up the ne and helped Marion put it on, ¡°Mr. Craig really treats you well, Mrs. Craig! This ne, just like its name implies, is Transcendent.¡± Transcendent? Was it ¡°The¡¯ Transcendent? The 637-carat, 55-million-dor ne? Chapter 161 Chapter 161 How Can It Not Look Good? Upon hearing the stylist¡¯s words, Marion, who had just raised her hand, immediately dropped it back down. She did not dare touch such an expensive ne! The stylist had put it on her with a slight flourish. Marion¡¯s once-empty neckline was adorned with a wless brownish-yellow diamond pendant which shimmered under the lights and nestled against her chest. Marion nced at the mirror in front of her. Her gaze focused on the massive diamond. She considered asking someone to put the ne away but hesitated, not wanting to appear ungrateful. It was too costly. A ne worth millions on her neck she afford to pay the consequences? what if something happened? How could What kind of event was it anyway? Why did she need to wear such an extravagant ne? ¡°It looks stunning, Mrs. Craig,¡± the stylist praised her sincerely. Marion smiled, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡®With 55 million right before you, how could it not look good?¡¯ Marion thought to herself. Lucas immediately spotted Marion standing in front of the mirror as he approached. He rarely saw her dressed like that. The tight-waisted gown perfectly showcased her slender figure, with the diamond pendant highlighting her subtle curves. His dark eyes shone as he walked over. ¡°Very beautiful.¡± A familiar scent of cedarwood wafted over. Marion was startled. She turned her head and met those profound ck eyes. Instinctively, she raised a hand to touch her warm, reddening ear, ¡°You''re here.¡± Lucas was dressed in a white suit tailored to perfection. His facial features were deep-set, his jawline sharp, the epitome of striking good looks. However, Lucas exuded an aloofness that permeated his entire being, and the white suit only emphasized his noble and icy demeanor. Yes, icy. Marion nced at the mirror in front of her. Dressed in a white fitted gown, she could not help but notice that they were unintentionally coordinating, like a real couple. Despite knowing it was all for show, she felt slightly embarrassed. ¡°Ready?¡± As soon as Lucas arrived, the others tactfully retreated. Only Marion and Lucas remained. Chapter 161 How Can It Not Look Good? 2/2 To Lucas¡¯ question, Marion was the only one with an answer. ¡°Ready,¡± she nodded and shifted slightly closer to Lucas. It had been almost three months since shest wore high heels. She was slightly ufortable in her 3-inch heels. Her body swayed as she walked. She had let down her hair as it had been straightened and neatly arranged to enhance her features. Three-quarters fell gracefully over her left chest, and the remaining flowed down her back. With every movement, her long hair swayed gently. The tips of her hair brushed against the back of her hand. Lucas furrowed his brow. He reached out to fix it. Marion blinked then hastily looped her arm through his. The two left the clubhouse together. Marion had initially thought that they would head straight to the event venue, grabbing a meal first. but Lucas suggested She had indulged in quite a few pastries in the afternoon so she was not very hungry. Besides, though her dress was undeniably beautiful, it demanded a certain level of restraint. She did not dare overeat, fearing it might lead to an unttering belly bulge.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Marion was also paranoid about the possibility of being robbed for wearing such a luxurious piece of jewelry. When she saw that Lucas had finally finished eating, she asked, ¡°Are you full?¡± ¡°I''m full. Aren¡¯t you hungry?¡± He noticed she had not eaten much. Marion shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m not hungry. | had quite a few cakes in the afternoon.¡± As she spoke, she bit her lip and blushed. ¡°Can you apany me to the restroom?¡± Lucas looked at her and raised an eyebrow, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Marion''s face was warm. She was not a child who needed someone to apany her to the restroom! It was just that she was concerned about the ne being snatched. If only she had not drunk so much watermelon juice earlier. Chapter 162 Chapter 162 | Would Choose You Too Having someone apany you to the restroom was something one did only in elementary school. As Marion sat in the car, she could not shake off the overwhelming sense of awkwardness she felt. The lights outside the car window were dazzling as each passing light cast a distinct three- dimensional y of light and shadow on Lucas¡¯s side profile. Marion sighed. ¡°What a waste that such a face was not gracing the big screens...¡± The car was originally silent, but her voice suddenly broke the tranquility inside. The traffic light ahead turned red, and even the focused driver in front could not help but nce in the rearview mirror. Lucas, who had been pretending to doze off, slowly opened his eyes and turned his head to look directly at her. Marion kept very still. She wanted to smack herself! ¡®But he looks so handsome!¡¯ She protested internally. Marion felt her cheeks burning. She did not dare look up at Lucas and instead kept her head down as she stared at the diamond on her chest. ¡°Do you like the ne?¡± Lucas asked. Marion nced at him and then at the ne in front of her. She nodded, ¡°I like it.¡± Who would not like a ne worth millions of dors? ¡°Alright,¡± he nonchntly responded. ¡°Is the ne beautiful, or am | beautiful?¡± he teased. Marion hesitated in her response, ¡°How can youpare yourself to a ne Mr. Craig? But if | had to choose, | think | would choose you. After all, your bone structure and facial features are so exceptional.¡± ¡°Such exaggeration!¡¯ Lucas thought. He looked at her thoughtfully. ¡°I would choose you too.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± However, she felt that she could notpare to the grand ne. They resumed their silence, the green light ahead lit up, and the car continued forward. Soon, they arrived at the hotel entrance. The driver pulled up directly at the hotel gate. Chapter 162 | Would Choose You Too 2/2 As soon as the car stopped, the doorman tactfully approached to open the door. Before getting out of the car, Marion saw the grand red carpet that had been rolled out from the entrance. It was evident that the attendees, who were already inside, were all dressed in their finest. No wonder Lucas gave her the ne to wear. It seemed the night¡¯s event was anything but ordinary.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Lucas had already exited the car. Marion collected her thoughts, raised her hand, ced it in his palm, and gracefully stepped out of the car. The warmth of the man¡¯s palmsted only a moment, but the sensation lingered. Marion felt her ears burn as she linked arms with Lucas and followed him slowly toward the venue. The event, scheduled for 8 o''clock, saw them arriving after dinner, making them fashionablyte. However, with Lucas¡¯s status, even if he was tardy, no one dared to utter a word. Dressed in an elegant white suit, exuding an air of nobility, Lucas caused a small stir as soon as they entered. It was Marion and Lucas¡¯s first appearance at such an event after their marriage. d in matching white outfits, they were the envy of many affluent young attendees. What kind of person was Lucas? On any other day, one would address him as Mr. Craig, and he might not even deign to nce at anyone. They wondered how such a person would agree to such a childish act of wearing matching outfits with his partner. The couple became the object of envy for everyone. Suddenly, someone whispered loudly, ¡°Is Marion wearing The Transcendent?¡± Chapter 163 Chapter 163 Stealing the Spotlight Suddenly, the entire venue turned their collective gaze toward Marion¡¯s chest. The sizable diamond, under the bright lights, shone so brilliantly that it was hard to look away. Undoubtedly, at that moment, Marion became the focal point of the crowd. In the distance, Jameson with a ss of wine in hand, glimpsed Marion as she was escorted by Lucas through the crowd. He had known Marion for many years and always acknowledged her beauty, but that evening, he realized her exceptional attractiveness far surpassed his previous perception. He marveled at her waist which was entuated by her fitted white dress. Meanwhile, Lucas¡¯s hand was slowly encircling that slender waist. Jameson¡¯s face turned pale, and the veins on the back of his hand bulged. The man standing next to Marion should have been him! Marion rarely attended such events, as Richard was not fond of them, and she felt indifferent about them. In the past two years, she had apanied Jameson on one or two asions, but due to the Cartier family¡¯s rtively low status, most people overlooked her. However, that night was different. Because of Lucas, she became the center of attention. Whether people envied or resented her, they could not help but cast their eyes toward her. It was a rather enjoyable feeling. Yes, she was that shallow. While Marion reveled in the attention, the hand she was holding suddenly loosened. She paused for a moment and looked at Lucas. In the next instant, she felt a slight tightening around her waist. The hand that Lucas had withdrawn a moment ago was now embracing her waist. Her entire body tensed up. The intimate gesture in public made her feel awkward, and her fair earlobes turned red in an instant. Lucas pulled her towards him.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What would you like to drink?¡± He asked calmly, but his gaze crossed Marion to the man beyond the crowd. His eyesnded on Jameson¡¯s face. Lucas raised his eyebrows slightly, then casually withdrew his gaze. Chapter 163 Stealing the Spotlight 2/2 To Jameson, the look felt like a provocation. However, he had no right to snatch Marion back. A wave of frustrated despair surged within Jameson, his face turning more pale. He did not want to stay there any longer. Just as he turned, Ruby intercepted him, ¡°Mr. Royce.¡± Jameson frowned and nodded, ¡°Miss Ruby.¡± Ruby sipped her red wine, nced in Marion¡¯s direction, and remarked, ¡°Miss Marion is truly stealing the spotlight tonight.¡± Jameson did not respond. He simply finished the red wine in his ss. Ruby casually looked at Jameson and added, ¡°A ne worth over 50 million dors... Miss Marion has some skills.¡± ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Ruby chuckled, ¡°Nothing, just expressing my admiration. Miss Marion and Mr. Craig have only been married for a little over two months, right? For Mr. Craig to give her such an expensive ne, truly showcases Miss Marion¡¯s ¡®abilities¡¯.¡± Jameson nced at Ruby and then lifted his gaze, and fixated on Marion, who was being embraced by Lucas not far away. Indeed it was quite an aplishment! How did he not know that Marion was so adept at charming men before? Marion, unaware of the conversations around her, epted the ss of red wine Lucas handed her. As she was about to take a sip, she suddenly remembered something and hesitated, swiftly moving the ss away from her lips. She almost forgot that her tolerance for alcohol made it a bad idea to drink. Chapter 164 Chapter 164 Yes, | Do Mind Lucas observed her actions, his eyebrows slightly raised, ¡°Don''t like it?¡± It was not that she did not like it, she just feared getting tipsy. When it came to drinking, Marion had a very low tolerance. Thest time she got drunk was still vivid in her memory. Thinking about it, Marion could not help but blush, ¡°Drinking brings out my bad side.¡± Though the alcohol might taste good, embarrassing herself was a real concern for her so she decided to quit drinking! Lucas curled his lips slightly as a rare smile appeared. He reached out, took the red wine ss from her hand, and picked up a ss of orange juice from a passing waiter¡¯s tray, then offered it to her. ¡°Try this.¡± Marion nced around at people holding their red wine sses. Despite her appearance, holding a ss of orange juice felt somewhat out of ce. She could have just held the wine ss without drinking the wine... Well, Mr. Craig meant well. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°4 As Marion took the ss, she heard someone say, ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Craig.¡± Instinctively, she looked over and saw Thomas Hilton, the billionaire heir. As the guest of honor that night, Lucas was naturally greeted by Thomas. Lucas tightened the hand he had hooked around Marion¡¯s waist. He nodded slightly at Thomas. ¡°Mr. Hilton.¡± Marion straightened her posture and smiled politely. ¡°Mr. Hilton.¡± ¡°| didn¡¯t expect you to find time in his busy schedule to join us, Mr. Craig. My apologies for the oversight. Please forgive me. Thomas spoke, his gazending on Marion. When he saw the Transcendent ne, his eyes paused briefly, but it was just a moment. Thomas recovered quickly and praised Marion for looking beautiful that night. Most of the night¡¯s guests were celebrities in Lumina City, either wealthy or influential. While Lucas was undoubtedly important, Thomas could not apany him all the time. Thomas instructed a waiter to look after Lucas and Marion, apologized, and then went to greet other guests. Once Thomas left, many people approached Lucas to strike up a conversation. Chapter 164 Yes, | Do Mind 2/2 Lucas seldom attended such events, which made that night a rare opportunity to speak to him. However, they did not want to overdo it, fearing they might inadvertently offend him. Instead, they sent their female rtives to tter Marion. Marion was not particrly fond of hearing insincerepliments. Initially, she smiled and thanked the first few people who praised her, but with subsequent tterers, she simply looked at Lucas and pretended to engage in conversation with him. Those who intended to tter her hesitated, knowing Marion did not appreciate such remarks and left with their wine sses in hand. When Veronica and Alice entered the venue, a small gasp erupted from the crowd. Rumors had long circted within their social circle that the Craig family was dissatisfied with Marion as their daughter-inw, and Alice was the favored daughter-inw. The fact that Lucas¡¯s stepmother brought Alice to the event seemingly confirmed the rumors. Those who had envied and resented Marion moments ago were now eagerly anticipating the unfolding drama.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Initially thinking the event was too dull, Marion¡¯s sense of responsibility surged when she saw Veronica enter. Veronica, apanied by Alice, walked straight toward Lucas and Marion. The crowd instinctively cleared a path for them. In less than half a minute, Veronica and Alice reached Lucas and Marion. ¡°Luca, Miss Alice has something to discuss with you,¡± Veronica said, then turned to Marion, ¡°Miss Marion, would you mind apanying me for a stroll?¡± Marion met Veronica¡¯s gaze and, amidst the eager anticipation of onlookers, slowly said, ¡°Yes, | do mind.¡± Chapter 165 Chapter 165 Has Marion Gone Crazy? When Marion spoke, Veronica¡¯s expression noticeably changed. She initially thought that, in front of so many people and with her amiable attitude, Marion would reluctantly agree, even if she was displeased. Marion did not y into those expectations at all. Even in the presence of so many people, she did not show any social courtesy. The onlookers who had anticipated a spectacle, sighed collectively when they heard Marion. ¡°Seriously? Is Marion that bold? After all, Veronica¡¯s the stepmother of her husband. Shouldn¡¯t Marion show some respect, even if she dislikes her husband¡¯s family?¡± ¡°What do you know? The rtionship between Mr. Craig and his stepmother has always been strained. Marion naturally wants to align herself with Mr. Craig.¡± ¡°But on such an asion, even if there¡¯s genuine discontent, refusing like this seems impolite and disrespectful, doesn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°She¡¯s confident. Look at that ne around her neck. Do you think Lucas would let her feel wronged?¡± Though the murmurs were hushed, Veronica still heard them. However, having been a part of the Craig family for over a decade, that kind of situation was not new to her. She quickly regained herposure. ¡°If you mind, then forget it. In that case, you can wander around by yourself. Miss Alice has some important matters to discuss with Lucas.¡± Alice who stood next to Veronica was also elegantly dressed. As soon as Veronica finished speaking, Alice spoke. ¡°Mr. Craig, you probably don¡¯t mind relocating to a more private area, do you?¡± Lucas calmly nced at her. ¡°Sorry, | mind too.¡± What an incredible team they made. Alice raised an eyebrow but did not show her irritation. Instead, she shifted her gaze to Marion. ¡°Miss Marion, can | have a few words with you?¡± Marion looked at Alice and earnestly countered, ¡°If | say no, will you give up trying to talk to me?¡± Alice kept her smile. ¡°No, so Miss Marion, it¡¯s better not to refuse me.¡± Marion looked at Alice reluctantly. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll endure what you have to say to me.¡± Suddenly,ughter erupted from the onlookers.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Marion''s face felt warm. That was not her usual demeanor. Was it because of Alice¡¯s distinguished status? Despite feeling embarrassed internally, Marion maintained aposed facade and turned to Lucas.¡± I''ll excuse myself for a bit.¡± Lucas furrowed his brows. He seemed reluctant. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Though he said so, he did not release her hand. With so many people watching, Marion had no choice but to insist, ¡°Honey, you can let go now.¡± Only then did Lucas release his grip. Marion shifted her gaze and looked at Alice. ¡°Where do you want to talk?¡± Alice pointed to the left. ¡°There¡¯s a garden over there. Let¡¯s go. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°| can¡¯t believe it, is Marion crazy?¡± ¡°To be honest, Marion can¡¯tpete with Alice. How can she be so confident?¡± ¡°| don¡¯t know why, but | feel Marion is pretty cool.¡± ¡°Looks like Miss Alice is making her move. We might have another show to watchter.¡± ¡°Two women fighting over one man is a clich¨¦, but I¡¯m a sucker for drama!¡± ¡°Let''s go, enjoy the show!¡± As Marion and Alice¡¯s figures faded into the distance, the gossip among the crowd became more unrestrained. Chapter 166 Chapter 166 There''s No ¡®Next Time¡¯ with You Martin walked up to Lucas and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to check on your wife?¡± Lucas gave him a cold nce, which caused Martin to turn away in frustration. It seemed that he could not even tease Lucas. Marion followed Alice into the garden. The Hilton family had put effort into the evening¡¯s banquet, even decorating the garden meticulously. However, with a gathering of guests at that level, such secluded gardens were not favored, especially since many seldom-seen guests attended the night¡¯s event. So, the ¡®remote¡¯ garden did not receive much attention. As Alice had mentioned, the garden was indeed devoid of people, maintaining a tranquil atmosphere. Even the lighting served more for ambiance than practical illumination. Casually cing her ss down, Marion followed Alice to a set of chairs at the front. Alice sipped her wine, as her gaze lingered over Marion before she spoke, ¡°What are your usual hobbies, Miss Marion?¡± Marion, who was prepared to be interrogated, was caught off-guard. Had she heard Alice correctly?Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Was Alice asking about her hobbies? Was it some new form of rivalry demonstration? With that in mind, Marion straightened and said, ¡°Miss Alice, if you have something to say, just say it. There¡¯s only the two of us here.¡± In a one-on-one situation like that, why bother with so much prelude? Was Alice not there to deliver a warning to Marion? There was no need for such an borate setup, especially when there were no others around. Or perhaps, was it a trait of those born into wealthy families to speak in a roundabout manner? Upon hearing Marion¡¯s straightforward response, Alice pursed her lips and changed her approach, ¡± Then, let me ask bluntly. Why did you marry Lucas?¡± ¡°There it is! Finally! Marion thought triumphantly. Marion sneered, ¡°Your question is quite strange! | married Lucas because | love him!¡± What was going on? Was Alice socially inept? Could she not have asked a more sophisticated question? While Marion was internally criticizing Alice, she heard Alice say, ¡°Lucas could have forced you to.¡± What? What was wrong with Alice? Why was she not following the usual script? Marionposed herself and raised an eyebrow at her, ¡°Miss Alice, you''re overthinking this. In this day and age, who gets forced into marriage?¡± Alice nodded and answered seriously, ¡°It happens. My cousin was forced.¡± Marion was momentarily stunned and almost revealed her thoughts, ¡°Oh, well, your cousin sounds timid.¡± Alice did not respond to thatment. Instead, she looked at Marion with a serious expression. Marion felt ufortable under her gaze. Alice hadpletely disregarded the clich¨¦s of a typical antagonist. Her questions were nothing Marion had anticipated. If Marion had not had prior contact with Alice, she would have suspected that Alice¡¯s affection might be directed toward her rather than Lucas. After observing Marion for a while, Alice spoke again, ¡°So, it seems like you voluntarily married Lucas.¡¯ ¡°Yes, any issues with that?¡± Alice furrowed her brows. She seemed quite perplexed. ¡°Do you like Lucas?¡± ¡°Do you need a reason to like someone?¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Alice responded but did not continue with that line of questioning. Instead, she asked an unrted question, ¡°What outdoor sports do you like to y?¡± Marion genuinely felt that something was off with Alice. ¡°Miss Alice, if you have nothing else to say, I¡¯m going back.¡± Not receiving a reply, Alice did not pursue the matter further, ¡°Alright, let''s chat again next time.¡± Who said there would be a next time? Chapter 167 Chapter 167 You Wouldn''t Just Watch Someone Die, Right? Marion felt that Alice was definitely doing it on purpose! She was intentionally getting close to Marion to approach Lucas! Tsk tsk tsk! She had just thought that Alice was not up to the task, but who would have thought she could hide her intentions so well! Afraid that she might unintentionally sell Lucas out, Marion quickly got up to leave. But just as she took a few steps, Alice called out to her, ¡°Miss Marion!¡± Marion was growing impatient with the situation. She turned around and looked at Alice. ¡°Lucas and | are already married, Miss Alice. As a wealthy youngdy, you have plenty of admirers. There¡¯s no need to sniff after Lucas.¡± ¡°You''re absolutely right.¡± Alice stood up but did not walk towards Marion. Instead, she headed to the swimming pool behind her. Marion found it amusing. ¡°Do you think such clumsy tactics will work?¡± Come on, there was a three- to four-meter gap between them. Even if Alice fell into the water, there was no way the ssh would reach Marion. However, as if she had not heard Marion, Alice continued, ¡°Can you swim, Miss Marion?¡± She did not seem to expect Marion to answer as she paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°I can¡¯t swim. There''s no one else here. If | were to fall in, you wouldn¡¯t just stand by and watch me die, right? ¡®Alice could lead a group of scam artists!¡¯ Marion thought savagely. Before Marion could react, she heard a ssh as Alice jumped into the swimming pool. Damn! Marion looked around and realized there was no one around.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. In the pool, the sshes created by Alice¡¯s struggles were getting smaller and smaller. Marion felt that she had fallen into a trap. Alice was such a rogue! And unfortunately, Marion had been snared! Marion could not bear to watch a life disappear right in front of her. She quickly ran over to the pool, took off her high heels, swiftly removed the ne from around her neck, and tucked it under her shoes. Then, without hesitation, she jumped into the pool.. Marion was a good swimmer, and the pool was not deep-just over a meter and a half. After jumping in, she quickly regained her footing and used all her strength to pull Alice out. As soon as Marion pulled her up, Alice immediately scrambled onto her as if clinging to thest straw of life. Marion knew that was the greatest danger for someone rescuing a drowning person. Although she had good swimming skills, her stamina was not that great. With Alice hanging onto her, she was forced backward and almost fell back into the water. Luckily, Marion was close to the edge. She quickly regained her bnce. ¡°Don''t cling to me! The pool is not that deep! With your height, you should be able to stand upfortably. What are you afraid of?¡± Perhaps someone had heard her angry shout. Alice loosened her grip. Marion quickly raised one hand to grab the edge, bit her teeth, and pulled Alice to the edge of the pool. ¡°Hold onto it yourself!¡± Marion said as she climbed out. Just as Marion turned around to pull Alice out, a sharp scream shattered the tranquility of the garden. That was just perfect. Chapter 168 Chapter 168 Marion is My Savior The startled scream quickly drew people from the banquet hall. Marion had just pulled Alice out of the swimming pool when a crowd rushed out behind her. ¡°| saw it! | saw her push Miss Alice into the pool!¡± Did Alice arrange for people to lie just to nder her? Marion suddenly regretted jumping in to save her. If she had not, Alice¡¯s ¡®backup n¡¯ might have worked! Marion frowned, walked to her discarded shoes, and picked up the ne. She could not afford to lose it!Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Just as she lifted her shoes, and looked around to find support from Lucas, Veronica rushed over with a crowd of her own. ¡°What''s going on? What happened, Alice?¡± Alice seemed disoriented and at that moment, she was coughing and spitting water. Before she could speak, the woman who imed to have seen Marion push Alice spoke up. ¡°It''s her! | saw her push Miss Alice into the swimming pool! If | hadn¡¯t seen it, Miss Alice might be in serious trouble right now!¡± ¡°Is Marion insane? Did she want to kill Miss Alice? Murder is a crime! Does she think that by getting rid of Miss Alice, she can secure her position as Mrs. Craig?¡± ¡°Oh my! Marion is truly malicious! No wonder the Craig family doesn¡¯t recognize her as their daughter-inw!¡± ¡°Let''s call the police! This is attempted murder!¡± The surrounding crowd was in a heated discussion. Marion, who usually avoided arguments, had initially intended to wait until Lucas arrived before speaking. However, upon hearing the crowd, she lifted her head, sneered, and said, ¡°Fine, let¡¯s call the police then!¡± Just as Marion said her words, Alice, who had been coughing, suddenly stood up, frowned, and weakly asked, ¡°Call the police for what?¡± Veronica stepped forward to support Alice. ¡°You can¡¯t be soft-hearted, Alice! Marion is malicious! We must report this to the police. It needs to be handled through legal means!¡± Alice pushed Veronica¡¯s hand away. ¡°I fell on my own so why call the police?¡± She paused and looked at Marion, smiling at her. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Miss Marion, | might not be here. Miss Marion is my savior.¡± With that, she turned around and nodded at Marion. Lucas, who had just arrived, witnessed the scene. He walked over to Marion, took off his suit jacket, and draped it over her shoulders. Caught in the familiar scent of cedarwood, Marion turned her head instinctively to look at Lucas. It was as if she had finally found her voice. ¡°She, |, she-¡± Her preparedints were abruptly halted by Alice¡¯s nce. Marion opened her mouth but found herself at a loss for words. Lucas held Marion¡¯s hand, as his gaze swept over Alice. ¡°Miss Alice, my wife merely exchanged a few words with you, and this happened. Shouldn¡¯t you exin yourself?¡± he asked sternly. ¡°It''s my fault, I¡¯m sorry, Mr. and Mrs. Craig. | slipped and fell into the swimming pool, and Mrs. Craig jumped in to save me.¡± Veronica had seen all kinds of situations, but the scene in front of her was beyond her experience. She nced at Marion, then at Alice. ¡°Were you threatened or something, Alice? How did Marion be your savior?¡± Chapter 169 Chapter 169 Was It Really Over? The surprised and incredulous individuals were not just limited to Veronica alone. Even Marion, the person directly involved, began to question whether Alice¡¯s brain had suffered from her near-drowning experience. Had she not orchestrated the whole scenario to frame Marion for pushing her into the water? Was that not how it was written in novels? Was that not how it was portrayed in TV dramas? However, Alice was currently denying that Marion pushed her and, quite honestly, stating that Marion had saved her life. Marion stood behind Lucas, experiencing, for the first time in her life, a sense that her intelligence might not be sufficient to grasp the situation. Alice had draped a towel over her shoulders and nced back at Marion who stood behind Lucas. ¡°I''m sorry for startling you, Mrs. Craig.¡± A gust of wind blew, and she sneezed. Alice paused for a moment, then continued, ¡°Please go change your clothes. I''ll definitely come to thank you another day for tonight¡¯s events!¡± With that, she turned around and, supported by friends, left. Marion, who had prepared herself for false usations and insults, was left in confusion. Was that it? Was it over just like that? Were there no further consequences? At that moment, the eldest son and second son of the Hilton had rushed over upon hearing the news. They watched as Alice left and then looked at Marion, whose hair was dripping wet. The two brothers found it difficult to grasp. They had rushed over, one losing his shoe along the way, fearing a conflict might erupt, only to find out that the incident had already concluded. Was it really over?Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. The eldest son of the Hilton family reacted quickly. He instructed his younger brother to guide the guests who came to watch the excitement back to the banquet hall and had someone take Marion to change out of her water-drenched formal dress. ¡°This way, please, Mr. and Mrs. Craig.¡± The onlookers had scattered. Lucas turned around and wrapped a towel around Marion. He then bent down and lifted her directly into his arms. Marion, still bewildered by Alice¡¯s unexpected twist, was caught off guard when Lucas suddenly scooped her up. She remained dazed as she hooked her arms around the man¡¯s neck. As he carried her a few steps, she finally reacted, ¡°I¡¯m all wet...¡± 11 Lucas nced down at her, ¡°You can take a shower and changeter.¡± ¡°That''s not what | meant.¡± Well, her dress was soaked, and walking in it was notfortable. Despite drawing attention by being carried that way, it was still better than walking away awkwardly. Marion and Lucas were quickly led to a presidential suite. The person who led them opened the door,¡± Mr. and Mrs. Craig, a new evening gown will be delivered shortly.¡± Lucas carried Marion directly into the bathroom. The person at the door tactfully closed it, and then arranged for the gown to be sent up. Lucas ced her on the vanity. Marion was conscious of the fact that Lucas¡¯s coat, draped over her, was now mostly wet. She took it off and handed it to him, feeling embarrassed, ¡°You can¡¯t wear this anymore.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± He turned on the shower and adjusted the water temperature. Seated on the bathroom counter, Marion watched the man who was helping her with the water. Her gaze fell to Lucas¡¯s waist, and she could not help but swallow nervously. He was so slender. But he looked so powerful. ¡®It must be great to hold onto such a waist, right?¡¯ She asked herself. Realizing what she was thinking, Marion¡¯s face turned red. Lucas finished adjusting the water, set.¡± He turned around, only to see Marion in her soaking, snug dress. It clung tightly to her, silently extending an invitation to him. Chapter 170 Chapter 170 Does That Make It Clear? The shower continuously released warm water, and the entire bathroom was filled with steam. Marion lifted her head and met those deep ck eyes, and her heart skipped a beat. She lowered her gaze, only to find herself captivated by Lucas¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple. She felt the heat rise. Marion curled her toes, and the atmosphere of the bathroom inevitably sparked some erotic thoughts. She feared that if Lucas did not leave soon, she might lose control. Marion took a slight breath, ¡°Mr. Craig, could you please leave?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Lucas retracted his gaze and responded half-heartedly. His lowered eyes concealed the turbulent emotions Marion had not noticed. He reached out, lifted Marion off the sink, and walked out of the bathroom. Marion finally breathed a sigh of relief. Just as she was about to undress, she raised her hand and discovered that she was still holding the Transcendent ne. Oh no! Only she could ruin a 55-million-dor ne! She hurriedly opened the bathroom door, ¡°Mr. Craig, wait! The ne got wet. Should we have someone take care of it?¡± Lucas¡¯s ck eyes shone as he watched Marion approach him barefoot. He reached out to take the ne, ¡°If you don¡¯t hurry and take a bath, you''ll catch a cold.¡± The suite had central heating, but Marion shivered as she stepped out of the bathroom. After just a few seconds, she felt goosebumps forming. Marion nced at Lucas and realized he seemed unconcerned about the ne. She breathed a sigh of relief. She could not afford to lose such an expansive ne! As she entered the bathroom, Marion closed the door with a soft click. Then she clicked the lock. Well, she was cautious. Lucas sat on the sofa and gazed towards the bathroom, his ck eyes unwavering. In the quiet suite, the faint sound of dripping water could be heard from the bathroom. Although the air conditioning was on, Lucas still felt hot. He averted his gaze, leaned back on the sofa, and unbuttoned the top button of his shirt cor. Closing his eyes, all he could see was Marion''s wet appearance. Suddenly the doorbell rang, and Lucas opened his eyes, and rose to answer the door. Chapter 170 Does That Make It Clear? 2/2 ¡°Mr. Craig, this is the spare gown for Mrs. Craig. The size might not be perfect. Mr. Hilton apologizes for any inconvenience.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Lucas took the tray, closed the door, and walked to the bathroom door. He raised his hand and knocked on the door. ¡°Your gown has been delivered.¡± Soon, the bathroom door opened, and Marion stepped out wrapped in a bath towel. Her disheveled wet hair was on top of her head and her cheeks were flushed from the warm water. Marion awkwardly epted the tray, ¡°Thank you.¡± Lucas nodded and turned back to sit on the sofa. In the bathroom, Marion looked at the lingerie she changed into, and felt conflicted. She should put her clothes back on. Everything was wet and ufortable. Yet, going without them would mean wearing the gown in a practically bare state, and the thought alone was embarrassing. After much hesitation in the bathroom, Marion eventually opened the door. She was blushing as called out to the man sitting on the sofa, ¡°Mr. Craig?¡± ¡°Does the gown fit?¡± Lucas turned his head slightly, and his gaze stopped on the bath towel wrapped below her corbone. Holding the doorknob, Marion struggled with how to express such an awkward request. Without saying anything, Lucas walked directly to her, ¡°Are you hurt?¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Marion bit her lip, ¡°Is there anything else besides the gown?¡± For once, Lucas could not quite catch up with her thoughts, ¡°You don¡¯t want to wear the gown?¡± ¡°No, | mean, | can¡¯t just wear the gown, right?¡± That should make it clear, should it not? Chapter 171 Chapter 171 Stay Focused, Marion! ¡°| understand.¡± Lucas looked deep into her eyes, ¡°Wait a moment, I''ll have someone bring it over.¡± As soon as Lucas finished speaking, Marion¡¯s face turned red. She nervously nodded, ¡°Oh, thank you.¡± She was sure that there was no one more embarrassed than her that evening. Marion closed the door quietly. Every event that happened that night felt like a dream, with nothing going ording to her expectations. When Marion reopened the bathroom door ten minutester. The dress provided by the Hilton family was a ck mini dress with the hem just above the knees. Time was limited, so Marion only slightly blew-dried her hair. Although her makeup had not completely worn off, it had faded considerably. Lucas had already stood up from the sofa. ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± ¡°Huh? Just leave like this?¡± Was that not rude? ¡°Yeah.¡± Lucas did not need to ponder his decision. He led her out of the room and took the elevator to the ground floor. Liam was waiting at the hotel entrance with the car ready. Seeing the twoing out of the lobby, Liam opened the back door. Marion bent down and got into the car quickly. Soon, Lucas sat down beside her. The car started moving, and thinking about the events of the past half-hour, Marion could not help but look at Lucas beside her. ¡°Can | ask you a question?¡± He raised an eyebrow as he nodded. ¡°Did Alice seem a bit odd to you?¡± Marion said, pointing to her own head. Who would have done what Alice did? Lucas nced at her, ¡°Next time, just ignore her.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± She admitted she had been impulsive when she agreed to speak to Alice privately. The car fell silent. Marion turned her head to look out of the window, her hair still damp, especially the innermost strands. The car''s air conditioning was on full st, and her semi-dry hair made Marion feel chilly. Chapter 171 Stay Focused, Marion! 2/2 She wrapped her arms around herself. Lucas, who was resting with his eyes closed, slowly opened his eyes and looked at her, ¡°Cold?¡± The driver in front tactfully spoke up, ¡°Madam, is the air conditioning too low? I''ll adjust it a bit.¡± As Liam was about to adjust the temperature, he heard Lucas from the backseat, ¡°Turn off the air conditioning, and lower the car windows.¡± Marion hesitated for a moment, ¡°No need to turn it off. It¡¯s not that cold. Just raise the temperature and it should be fine.¡± On such a hot day, without air conditioning in the car, it would be ufortable. Lucas did not say anything, just lifted his hand to hold hers, ¡°Not cold?¡± Marion''s hands were icy cold, a sharp contrast to the warmth of the man¡¯s palm. She smiled wryly, ¡± My hands are always cold. Do you believe that?¡± Lucas nced at her but did not instruct the driver to turn the air conditioning back on. The car window slowly rolled down, allowing the night breeze to drift in, carrying the warm touch ofR¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only summer. Marion lowered her head and gazed at her hand, which Lucas had just held, and her ears gradually turned red. The small gestures he made were always so alluring. Unfortunately, they were not a real couple. Marion sighed regretfully and turned her head to look at the colorful lights outside the window. Realizing her thoughts, Marion quickly pinched her thigh. ¡®Stay focused, Marion! Can you really handle a man like Lucas?¡¯ She asked herself. Chapter 172 Chapter 172 Marion Really is a Good Person The events that night felt like an incredible dream to Marion. However, she was not the only one who found the night''s happenings unbelievable. Veronica was utterly perplexed. Given that Alice was destined to marry Lucas, Veronica could not fathom why, during such a perfect opportunity, Alice not only refrained from taking action against Marion but even spoke up in her defense. Veronica pondered for over half an hour but could notprehend Alice¡¯s thought process. After hearing that Alice had changed into a new dress, Veronica abandoned the conversation with the affluentdies and swiftly went to find Alice.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only It was not just Veronica who failed to understand. Even Reba Web, who had a good rtionship with Alice, could notprehend the situation. ¡± Why did you speak up for Marion just now, Alice?¡± she asked. It was such a golden opportunity. If Alice had remained silent, Marion would have found it challenging to defend herself, regardless of whether she was involved or not. People tend to be biased, especially when it involves someone like Alice, who was set to marry Lucas. Everyone in Lumina City knew how the Craig family felt about Marion. They did not acknowledge Marion as their daughter-inw, and it was clear that Mrs. Craig would not retain her position for long. Alice did not need to bother with Marion. Even if Alice had orchestrated the incident to frame Marion, the Craig family could easily manipte the narrative. However, Alice chose to rify things for Marion, a twist that Reba found difficult to ept. The summer night was not cold, but after spending a few minutes in the pool, despite having taken a shower, Alice still felt ufortable. She rubbed her nose and spoke in a muffled voice, ¡°I just spoke the truth, that¡¯s all.¡± ¡°But...¡± Reba was about to say something when she saw Veronica walking over with a puzzled frown. ¡°Are you okay Mrs. Craig?¡± Reba asked Veronica tactfully. Veronica nced at Reba, nodded, and then shifted her gaze back to Alice. ¡°Why did you speak up for Marion just now?¡± Alice sniffed, ¡°Because | did identally fall into the pool.¡± Frowning, Veronica responded, ¡°Even if you did fall in identally, you didn¡¯t have to...¡¯ Chapter 172 Marion Really is a Good Person 2/2 In the crowded and noisy ce, Veronica did not want to express herself too explicitly. However, her words were clear enough, and Alice smiled at her, ¡°Mrs. Craig, Miss Marion isn¡¯t as bad as you all imagine. | believe Lucas¡¯s wife is deserving of the title.¡± Veronica, already puzzled, was at a loss for words upon hearing Alice¡¯s response. What was happening? The alliance between the Gardner and Craig families had been decided three years ago, and Alice had known for just as long that she would be the future Mrs. Craig. Now, with Lucas suddenly marrying Marion, it was understandable if Alice felt upset. However, s not only refrained from expressing anger but also defended Marion. she ¡°Have you lost your mind, Alice? The alliance between our families was agreed upon three years ago. You¡¯ve mentioned before that you quite like Lucas. Barring any unforeseen circumstances, you should have been engaged this year. Now that Marion has emerged and taken your ce, why do you still think highly of her?¡± Alice looked at Veronica and pursed her lips. ¡°But, Marion really is a good person.¡± Veronica, who had intended to advise Alice, was left speechless. What on earth was going on? Chapter 173 Chapter 173 Is It For Me? The events of the evening quickly spread within Lumina City¡¯s upper circles. Almost everyone in the social circle could not comprehend Alice¡¯s actions. Marion had taken all the limelight, whether it was her stunning appearance with Lucas, the Transcendent ne worth millions around her neck, or the incident involving Alice. The Transcendent ne, in particr, propelled Marion to fame. Someone posted a photo on their social media, and within three hours, the hashtag #MissMarionsMarried Life# had climbed to the fifth spot on the trending list. Just after she finished blow-drying her hair, Marion saw her phone screen flooded with messages from Cassie. Cassie: [You''re trending, Mar!] Cassie: [You looked damn good tonight!] Cassie: [Did you run into Jameson? Seeing you, he¡¯s probably regretting it to the point of insomnia tonight, haha! Just thinking about it feels so good!] Cassie: [Holy crap! Sweetie, your husband gave you the Transcendent as a gift?] Cassie: [That ne is worth over 50 million dors!! Can we get an interview? What does it feel like to wear something so extravagant around your neck?] Cassie: [I still think your husband is awesome! You made the right choice in marrying him!] Cassie: [What''s up with your love rival? I¡¯ve read fifteen years¡¯ worth of melodramatic romance novels and still can¡¯t figure it out!] Cassie: [Following the usual plot, shouldn''t Alice be trying to frame you for pushing her into the swimming pool? She admitted she fell in herself, and you saved her! At this point, I¡¯m starting to suspect that Miss Alice isn¡¯t into Mr. Craig but is into you instead! After scanning Cassie¡¯s messages, Marion realized that she had made it to the trending topics again. She sighed and replied to Cassie: [The ne wasn¡¯t a gift. | was just asked to wear it tonight. As for Alice... honestly, | still can¡¯t figure out what kind of game she¡¯s ying.] Cassie, still surfing the online wave, replied promptly: [Wasn''t the ne a gift for you? But now, the whole inte is saying that the Transcendent is a wedding gift for you...] ¡®The ne was not a gift,¡¯ Marion thought to herself. Marion, however, took it in stride when she replied to Cassie: [Even if Lucas were to give me such a gift, | would not ept it!] Cassie: [That''s true! Speaking of Alice, her methods are unheard of. This woman is not so simple to understand!] Chapter 173 Is It For Me? 2/2 Marion was about to reply with ¡®I also think so¡¯ when suddenly, a knock on the door interrupted her. With only Marion and Lucas in the vi, there was no need to guess who it was. Marion sighed and quickly put down her phone to answer the door. As the door opened, a refreshing aura wafted in with Lucas.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. He had just finished showering, and his usually meticulous hair, now dripping with water, added a touch of unruliness to him. A droplet of water happened to fall from his hair andnded on Marion¡¯s cheek. It felt cool, but Marion¡¯s face became warm, as she looked at the man in front of her with embarrassment. ¡°Mr. Craig? Is there something you need?¡± Lucas handed something to her. ¡°The ne.¡± Marion lowered her head to see that it was The Transcendent. She blinked and asked, ¡°Is there another event tomorrow?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°In that case, | won¡¯t need this ne...¡± Lucas looked at her, his eyebrows slightly raised. ¡°You don''t like it?¡± ¡°Is it for me?¡± Marion pointed at herself in disbelief. Chapter 174 Chapter 174 You¡¯ve Walked Right into My Trap ¡°Do you think | should be wearing it?¡± Lucas looked at her and furrowed his brows. Marion stared at him in bewilderment, ¡°But... | don¡¯t think this ne suits me, either.¡± Ane worth millions? She dared not wear it so casually! ¡°Didn¡¯t you wear it well tonight?¡± Lucas replied, seemingly unimpressed. Marion hesitated, ¡°Looking good in a casual setting is one thing, but tonight¡¯s asion is more formal. Besides¡ª¡± She paused for a moment, ¡°this ne is too precious.¡± Lucas, however, seemed unfazed, ¡°The value of jewelry is assigned by people. It may be expensive, but when you wear it, it perfectly embodies its worth. If | give it to you, it can still showcase its value.¡± ¡°No, Mr. Craig, this ne is really too precious, I-¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want it, just throw it away. Such a small amount of money is nothing to me.¡± Lucas cut her off mid-exnation. Marion was forced to acknowledge the disparities in their worldview. 55 million dors did not mean much to Lucas. Marion watched his retreating figure, then looked down at the ne in her hands, feeling like she resembled someone pursuing a rich man¡¯s affection for the sake of his wealth. Lucas had returned to his room. The ne felt too hot to handle, and after rummaging through her belongings, she found a jewelry box to store it in. With The Transcendent safely stowed away, Marion finally located her phone and messaged Cassie: [ Cass, Lucas just said The Transcendent was a gift for me.] Cassie: [Didn¡¯t you say he just wanted you to wear it?] Marion still could notprehend it: [But he came over with the ne and said it was for me...] Cassie: [I have a reasonable suspicion that you''re showing off your romance to me!!] Marion: [No, listen to my exnation. | genuinely didn¡¯t lie to you. | truly had no idea Lucas would give me the ne! Holding a 55-million-dor ne puts me in a dilemma. | have no idea what to do!] Cassie, reliable in critical moments, chimed in: [A 55-million-dor ne is indeed a hot potato, but if Mr. Craig insists on giving it to you, you can only ept it.] Marion agreed, thinking, ¡®It seems that¡¯s the only option.¡¯ Chapter 174 You¡¯ve Walked Right into My Trap 2/2 After Lucas¡¯s unexpected gesture, Marion lost interest in surfing the inte. She chatted with Cassie for a while before deciding to go to sleep. After all, she skipped her afternoon nap, endured a prolonged ¡®ordeal¡¯ in the afternoon, and had to rescue the fallen Alice at night. Marion''s energy expenditure that day exceeded her limit, and she fell asleep soon after lying down. However, her sleep was not very peaceful. She woke up shortly after, went to the bathroom, and was awakened again by thirst in the middle of the night. In a daze, she stumbled downstairs to get a drink. Fortunately, the stairs had motion-sensing night lights. She leaned on the railing and managed to reach the ground floor, poured herself a ss of water, and drank most of it. After finishing the water, Marion turned to go back to her room. Her eyes were barely open due to her drowsiness, and she noticed the light under a door. Without much thought, she walked towards it.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Lucas had juste in from the balcony when he saw Marion, dressed in star-patterned pajamas, stumbling into the room with her eyes half-closed. He paused and watched her fumble towards his. bed. Marion felt like her room had expanded. It took her a while to find the soft bed. Sensing itsfort, shey down, and there was a faint woody fragrance in the air. She puzzled it over for a second, but her fatigue overwhelmed her, and she drifted off to sleep. Lucas, observed the woman sleeping on the bed, and could not help but smile. He walked over and. climbed onto the bed on the other side. ¡°You''ve walked right into my trap, foolish bunny.¡± Chapter 175 Chapter 175 You Kissed Me Here At 6:50 in the morning, Marion was once again awakened by the urge to pee. She groped her way to the bathroom with closed eyes. Yesterday was just too exhausting. Her eyes still felt so heavy. After using the bathroom, she blindly returned to bed with a hazy consciousness. In the fog of awareness, Marion felt that her hand seemed to touch another hand. Wait! Why would there be something else on her bed? Realizing that, Marion instantly woke up. She opened her eyes and found herself looking into the deep ck eyes of a man. Lucas? What was going on? How could Lucas be in her bed? What happenedst night? Marion¡¯s mind went nk as she looked at Lucas and caught the familiar fragrance that constantly brushed over her, as a reminder. She was now sleeping in the same bed as Lucas! That fact was even more shocking than her drunken streaking! Marion hastily sat up from the bed, and quickly created distance between them. She stared at Lucas, who was getting up calmly. Then she asked him with restrained anger, ¡°How did you end up on my bed?¡± ¡°Your bed?¡± Marion paused, then nced around. It was not her room! She was in Lucas¡¯s room! This realization instantly dissipated her anger. Marion sat there, at a loss, her face turning red, and her voice almost on the verge of tears. ¡°Mr. Craig, let me exin ¡°Well, go ahead and exin.¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Marion looked at him awkwardly, attempting to exin how she ended up in his bed. After thinking for a while, she realized she did not know how she got there.. ¡°|... sleepwalk.¡± Would he believe that? ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Really?¡± He hummed quietly. Catching his gaze, Marion quickly looked away in guilt. ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Lowering her head, she examined the wrinkled hem of her nightgown, bit her lip, and then, after a pause, raised her head again, cautiously asking the man in front of her, ¡°I hope | didn¡¯t offend youst night?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the familiar fragrance suddenly got closer. Marion stared at Lucas, who leaned down abruptly, and her whole body stiffened. Chapter 175 You Kissed Me Here 2/2 In the next moment, she distinctly felt her earlobe being lightly bitten. It did not hurt but was ticklish. Lucas raised his eyes and nced at her. ¡°Does that count as an offense?¡± The man, just awakened, with his disheveled appearance, still looked enticing. His loosely opened neckline revealed a considerable portion of his body, which made it hard for Marion to resist the temptation. Marion felt her heart pounding like thunder. Listening to his words, she could not lift her head and meet his gaze. Instead, she lowered her head, and her line of sight coincidentally fell on the man¡¯s casually open neckline. The room was quiet. All she could think of was, ¡®Why is his neckline only opened that far?¡± The man probably noticed her gaze. He raised an eyebrow lightly. ¡°By the way, you kissed me here.¡± His slender index finger gently pointed at his corbone as he spoke. Marion did not know what to say. ¡°| wish | could just disappear right now,¡¯ she thought to herself. Chapter 176 Chapter 176 She Made the First Move Lucas gazed at Marion, her neck to face all flushed with crimson. In his dark eyes, a hint of amusement flickered. Marion kept her head down, contemting whether the idea of changings was a viable solution. She could not see the faint sparkling amusement in his ck eyes. The awkward yet oddly sensual atmosphere lingered for about half a minute. Afterposing herself, Marion finally lifted her head and faced Lucas again. ¡°I''m sorry, Mr. Craig. | didn¡¯t expect to do something like sleepwalking...¡± ¡°| understand that the harm has already been done. No matter how many apologies you offer, it won''t change things. So, here¡¯s the deal. Suggest a solution that satisfies you. As long as it¡¯s legal, | can agree to it.¡± Who would not feel angry when they were abruptly awakened in the middle of the night, only to have their ear nibbled and corbone kissed by the opposite sex? Lucas was quite lenient not to scold herst night. After Marion spoke, she sat upright, ready to ept responsibility. Lucas remained silent, his hand. beside him tapped lightly on the surface. ¡°As long as it¡¯s not illegal?¡± he asked. Marion nodded, ¡°As long as it¡¯s within my capabilities and legal, I¡¯m willing to do it.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± He responded indifferently, ¡°Thene closer.¡± Could it be that he wanted to scold her? If he did, she would ept it. After all, she was not exactly well -behaved. Marion looked at him, blinked her eyes, hesitated for a moment, then bit her lip and leaned towards. him.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Their distance suddenly closed, and the familiar scent became more distinct and intense. Marion clutched her clothes, breathing a bit rapidly. ¡°And then?¡± she asked, waiting for a while without feeling any movement from the person in front of her. When she lifted her head, she saw Lucas gazing at her with a profound intensity. Marion''s heart suddenly skipped a beat. Lucas¡¯ dark eyes shifted, and in the next moment, she heard him speak, ¡°You don¡¯t need to do anything, but | happen to like¡ª¡± He paused, and in Marion¡¯s perplexed gaze, he bent down, his thin lips pressing against her corbone. Agentle touch, and then he pulled away. ¡°Reciprocity.¡± Chapter 176 She Made the First Move 2/2 Marion''s mind felt momentarily emptied, and she sat there like a wooden figure, staring at him. Lucas nced at her. ¡°Do you still want to upy my bed?¡± he asked pointedly. The question brought Marion back to her senses. She hurriedly got off the bed. ¡°I-I¡¯m leaving now!¡± Without bothering to put on slippers, she ran back to her room. The man watched her rapidly disappearing figure at the doorway, his gaze bing intense. Could she escape him? She could not. Marion returned to her room, locked the door behind her, andy on the bed. She stared at the white ceiling and absentmindedly reached up to touch the corbone that Lucas had just kissed. Why did he kiss her? Oh, he said he liked ¡®reciprocity¡¯. It was she who made the first move. Marion had never thought she had so many quirks before. Now that she was living in the same house. as Lucas, she realized how many quirks she had. Should she consider seeing a psychologist? It was the first time in her life that she discovered she could sleepwalk! Thinking about it, Marion¡¯s embarrassment over her peculiar behavior lessened a bit. She quickly grabbed her phone and sent a message to Cassie: [Cass! Can | sleepwalk at night?] Cassie, who was preparing to go back to sleep after getting up early to use the bathroom, was suddenly confused when she received Marion''s message: [What? When did you start sleepwalking at night?] After sending the message, Cassie suddenly realized what she had missed: [How do you know your sleepwalk? What happened last night? Spill the beans!] Chapter 177 Chapter 177 Lucas is a Good Person Marion did not expect Cassie to be so sharp, and she felt too guilty to respond to Cassie¡¯s messages. She sat on the bed, trying hard to recall how she ended up in Lucas¡¯s roomst night. It seemed she did not sleep wellst night, having many dreams, some of which were even dreams within dreams. Now, as she tried to remember, she seemed to dream that she and Lucas were passionately kissing! Was it just a dream? Did she really embrace and kiss Lucasst night? The more Marion thought about it, the more frightened she became. She could not believe she could be such a bold woman! Forget it, forget it. Let it go! After putting away her thoughts, Marion¡¯s stomach protested with hunger. She nced at her stomach and sighed. There was no other option. She was hungry. But how could she face Lucas today after what happenedst night? It was Saturday, and Lucas had a day off. She could not show her face in front of him. After what she didst night, how could she face him today? Thinking about Lucas¡¯s gaze when he kissed her corbone, he said, ¡°Reciprocity.¡± Maybe he wanted to reciprocate? Lucas could have bitten her in revenge, but he did not! ¡®Lucas is a good person!¡¯ she thought to herself. Comparing herself to him, Marion felt like a pervert! Thinking about how she had just coveted the feel of Lucas¡¯s abdominal muscles, Marion felt more and more like she was not human. Just as Marion was deeply reflecting on herself, there was a knock on the door. Marion stiffened. She did not dare to open the door lest she had to face her shame! However, the person outside was persistent and knocked on the door again. Both sides held their ground for about two minutes until Lucas spoke, ¡°Your slippers, you left them at the door.¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Marion''s face instantly turned red, and she hurriedly ran down from the bed to open the door. As the door opened, Lucas had just bent down to ce her buriny slippers on the floor. His paz gaze fell on her bare feet, and he paused, ¡°Be careful not to catch a cold.¡± Marion felt embarrassed as she fidgeted with her fingers. Fortunately, Lucas did not say anything else and turned to leave. Initially, Marion had nned to y dead in her room all day. However, her hungry stomach betrayed her and made her feel weak. Eventually, she went downstairs for breakfast. Throughout the meal, she did not dare to make any eye contact with Lucas. If her gaze identally brushed his cor, she immediately restrained herself. After finishing breakfast, Mrs. Bailey came to discuss the lunch menu. Marion nced at Lucas¡¯s departing figure going upstairs, feeling a slight relief. She ordered two dishes she wanted to eat. Once she finished discussing lunch with Mrs. Bailey, Marion usually used her time to practice the piano. But she was not in the mood. After ying the Fate Symphony twice, she found herself lost in thought. Her phone, on the side, kept receiving messages from Cassie. Marion read them all but felt too guilty to reply. When Mrs. Bailey came upstairs to find her, Marion was browsing information about what department she should consult for her sleepwalking. ¡°Mrs. Craig, there¡¯s a guest downstairs.¡± Marion paused, thinking it might be Lucas¡¯s stepmother. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve got it. You can go.¡± She gathered her scattered thoughts and went to find Lucas. It would appear that Marion was off the mark. The guest was not Lucas¡¯s stepmother but Alice. It seemed that Alice was not there for retribution but for gratitude. Chapter 178 Chapter 178 She Had Not Seen It Before Lucas seemed to have gone to the study. When Marion went upstairs earlier, she happened to see him entering the study. Marion headed straight to the study and knocked on the door, ¡°Mr. Craig, are you in there?¡± The door was not tightly closed, and after just a couple of knocks, it opened slightly. Worried about seeing something she should not, Marion reached out to pull the door close. However, as her hand touched the handle, a force pulled it open. The next second, she was drawn inside. Losing her bnce, Marion stumbled and ended up falling onto Lucas¡¯s chest. Embarrassed, she lifted her head, and her gaze met Lucas¡¯s lowered eyes. Awkwardly, she took a step back, saying, ¡°Mr. Craig.¡± Lucas took in her embarrassment and nced at her reddened eartips. His eyes flickered,¡± Sleepwalking again?¡± Marion bit her lip lightly, wondering if that incident would ever pass. ¡°Mrs. Bailey mentioned that there¡¯s a guest. ¡°Guest?¡± Lucas¡¯s brow seemed to furrow for a moment. Then he stepped out of the study, saying, Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s see who it is.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± It was the weekend, and someone had shown up uninvited. Marion and Lucas went downstairs together. As they descended the stairs and entered the living room, Marion spotted Alice on the sofa. She hade alone. Wait, where was Lucas¡¯s meddlesome stepmother? Had she eaten too much and gone to the restroom? Alice stood up from the sofa and looked at Lucas. ¡°Lucas, | was thinking- Before she could finish her sentence, Lucas coldly interrupted her, ¡°There''s nothing, for us to discuss, Miss Alice. | don¡¯t want my wife to misunderstand.¡± After saying that, he nced towards the door, clearly indicating that she should leave. Marion tactfully remained silent. If Lucas¡¯s stepmother had note, it would not be appropriate for his ¡®fake wife¡¯ to speak at the moment. Facing Lucas¡¯s harsh attitude, Alice surprisingly did not get angry. She smiled and said, ¡°You misunderstand, Lucas.¡± Watching the smile on Alice¡¯s face, Marion could not help but admire her. She was daring! If it were her, she would have walked to the vi¡¯s entrance by now. Alice paused, looked at Marion, and said, ¡°I came to see Mrs. Craig today.¡± Marion was surprised. What kind of strategy was this? She had never seen it before! Lucas¡¯s expression grew colder. ¡°You''re looking for my wife. What for?¡± Alice did not falter. She took out a gift box from her bag and ced it on the nearby table. ¡°Mrs. Craig saved mest night, so | came to show my thanks.¡± ¡°This is a little token of my appreciation, Mrs. Craig. | hope you won¡¯t refuse. If it weren¡¯t for youst night, | wouldn¡¯t be standing here today.¡± Alice smiled throughout, and her expression was genuinely warm. Her gaze towards Marion was sincere.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Marion instinctively nced at Lucas, her bright round eyes were filled with confusion. Lucas lowered his head to Marion, and spoke on her behalf, ¡°Just be more careful where you walk next time, Miss Alice.¡± Alice continued to smile, ¡°You''re right. Without Mrs. Craigst night, the consequences would have been unimaginable.¡± She looked at Marion again and said, ¡°Mrs. Craig, would you like to take a look and see if you like this gift?¡± While speaking, Alice¡¯s eyes carried a hint of expectation and subtle eagerness as she looked at Marion. Chapter 179 Chapter 179 She Likes Money Marion was the type to yield to persuasion rather than force, and regardless of Alice¡¯s scheme, her gaze was simply too compelling for Marion to refuse. ¡°Well, let me take a look?¡± Lucas remained silent, and Marion took it as his tacit approval. Alice happily picked up the gift box and handed it to Marion. Marion received the box, untied the ribbon, and found another small box inside. A Russian nesting doll? Marion hesitated for a moment, as she nced at Alice. However, considering Lucas¡¯s presence, Alice would not make a move so openly against her, would she? With that in mind, Marion opened the small box and found only a piece of paper inside. To be precise, it was a shopping voucher. It was for a Steinway Model S baby grand piano. As Marion was puzzled, Alice eagerly added, ¡°Do you like it? | spent the whole night choosing it yesterday! The piano will be delivered in a few days!¡± Marion nced at the order time on the shopping voucher, realizing that Alice had indeed stayed up all night for the gift. Marion could not help but think, ¡°Such a petty move!¡± However, regarding the piano... ¡°It''s nice, but there¡¯s already a piano upstairs.¡± What a coincidence, was it not? ¡°Ah!¡± Alice clearly had not expected that and her expression showed some disappointment. However, she looked at Marion with hope and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. The one Lucas gave you has a different meaning. This one from me is special too.¡± Marion remained silent. Alice went on persuading Marion to ept the piano and to be honest, Marion was indeed tempted. Regardless of Alice¡¯s motives, she did save herst night. The fear of water was well-known in social circles, and Cassie had informed Marion about Alice¡¯s aquaphobia. So, Alice genuinely could not swim, and Marion did save her from drowning. Considering these factors, Marion found herself more inclined to ept the gift. Moreover, since she and Lucas were merely acting as a fake couple, once their coboration ended, the piano would not belong to her. Marion began to agree more with Alice¡¯s perspective. Before she could finish her sentence, Lucas unexpectedly took the receipt from her hands. Marion watched as Lucas smoothly ced the receipt back into the small box, then into therger gift box, and finally handed it to Alice, saying, ¡°Choose something else. She doesn¡¯t need this gift.¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Alice did not nce at Lucas. Her gaze was fixed on Marion. ¡°Don¡¯t you like this piano?¡± Marion felt awkward. She felt like she had to choose between them. She pursed her lips and carefully chose her words. ¡°It¡¯s not that | don¡¯t like it, but | find it a bit wasteful. | don¡¯t need two nos for myself, and I¡¯m content with the one | already have. It¡¯s quite good. ¡°Miss Alice, what happenedst night was a small favor on my part. You don¡¯t have to go through so much trouble. You thanked me publiclyst night, and | think that¡¯s enough.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not enough!¡± Alice was persistent when it came to gift-giving. ¡°If you don¡¯t like this piano, | won''t give it to you then. I''ll get you something else. What do you like, Mrs. Craig?¡± What did she like? She liked money! But could she say that? No, she could not! Marion was wracking her brain to think of something she genuinely liked, preparing to speak when a cool voice spoke beside her, ¡°She likes money.¡± Chapter 180 Chapter 180 | Want to Go on a Date Alice hesitated for a moment, then quickly pulled out a check from her bag, filled in five million dors and handed it to Marion. ¡°Money is a good thing! You¡¯ve got good taste, Mrs. Craig!¡± Marion looked at the five million dor check, unsure how the situation had escted to that point. Seeing her hesitation, Alice instantly asked, ¡°Is the amount too little?¡± To make matters worse, Lucas, on the side, added more to the confusion, ¡°Do you think my wife wouldck this five million?¡± For the first time, Alice felt that Lucas was right in what he said. She nodded, ¡°Indeed, what about ten million? No, that won''t do. It¡¯s still too little. How about thirty million? My year-end bonus is a bit low this year...¡± As she spoke, Alice felt embarrassed. She re-filled a thirty million check and handed it to Marion, ¡°I hope you don¡¯t mind! I''ll give you more when | receive my year-end bonus. Alright, | won''t disturb your piano practice anymore. I''ll leave now!¡± Afraid that Marion would not ept it, Alice hurriedly left with her bag and high heels cking as she left. Marion lowered her head and looked at the thirty million dor check in her hand. She had never felt so bewildered in her life. After contemting for a moment, she looked at Lucas, ¡°Mr. Craig, may | ask a presumptuous question?¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Lucas walked to the bar, poured two sses of water, took one for himself, and handed one to Marion. ¡°Thank you.¡± Marion took the water, took a sip, and then asked, ¡°Are rich people like you so fond of giving money to others? Last time, you suddenly transferred a billion to me, and now Alice casually gave me thirty million. Am | giving off the vibe of someone in need? If that continued, Marion felt like she was going to get lost in the world of money and lose her direction in life. Lucas gave her a sidelong nce, ¡°No.¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°Well, if not, why did Miss Alice give me money?¡± Lucas looked at her, his ck eyes smiling, ¡°I gave you money because you like money, and Miss Alice gave you money for the same reason.¡± Hearing Lucas¡¯s words, Marion blurted out, ¡°There are plenty of people in this world who like Why don¡¯t you give money to others?¡± ¡°Because others are not you.¡± money. As he looked into her eyes, Marion sensed a hint of gentle affectioning from him. Marion raised an eyebrow, and blushed as she tried to salvage the situation, ¡°Actually, | don¡¯t like money that much.¡± ¡°Yeah, | know.¡± Lucas said, looking at her with a smile, ¡°I don¡¯t like money that much either, but no one wouldin about having too much money, right?¡± Marion hesitated for a moment as she looked into the smiling ck eyes. Her heartbeat elerated, and she desperately did not want to discuss money with Lucas. She wanted to talk about love! How could a man¡¯s smile be so charming and dangerous at the same time? Lucas, noticing her silence, raised an eyebrow, ¡°What are you thinking? If you have something on your mind, you can say it.¡± Marion, without much thought, blurted out, ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about money with you right now.¡± ¡°What do you want to talk about then?¡± ¡°| want to talk about ¡®dating¡¯.¡± ¡®Marion, you really need to watch what you say!¡¯ she thought to herself. Chapter 181 Chapter 181 When Do You n to Set Me Up? Lucas appeared visibly surprised, his deep gaze settling on her face. ¡°Dating?¡± Marion''s face turned crimson, embarrassment spreading on her face. She quickly raised her hand and lightly tapped her mouth. ¡°| was just joking! Just telling a joke to lighten the mood haha! Not funny?¡± So awkward! She wished she could disappear into thin air! Fortunately, at that moment, Lucas¡¯s phone rang. Without waiting for him to speak, Marion tactfully said, ¡°| suddenly remembered something,¡± and turned around to run upstairs. Back in her room, Marion buried her face in her pillow. Thinking about what she said earlier, she wished she could sew her mouth shut. Rolling on the bed, she remembered the thirty million dor check from Alice. Marion picked up the check beside her pillow. She had attempted to count the number of zeros on the check and failed. Thirty million! Marion could not believe it and wondered what Alice was ying at. She sent a message to Cassie with a picture of the check: [I don¡¯t quite understand Alice¡¯s thought process. She came over this morning to thank me and gave me this check!¡± Cassie, seemingly glued to her phone, replied swiftly: [What! Is it possible that Alice likes you, not Lucas?] Marion: [Sorry, not into that!] Marion instantly felt that the thirty million was a sore topic. During lunch, she had no choice but to bring up the issue with Lucas. ¡°What do you think about Miss Alice¡¯s thirty-million-dor check? Shouldn''t | return it to her?¡± Lucas nced at the check in her hand, ¡°Why return it? Isn¡¯t it rightfully yours?¡± ¡°...Don¡¯t you find it strange? Miss Alice is your prospective partner in the arranged marriage. She jumped into the pool herself last night, and today she came over insisting on thanking me...¡± The more Marion thought about it, the more she felt like Alice was setting her up. Lucas gave her at sidelong nce, ¡°It does seem a bit strange.¡± He paused for a moment, then casually added, ¡°But she gave you the check. Even if she changes her mind, you don¡¯t need to return it. Besides, she hasn¡¯t changed her mind.¡± ¡°Although you say that, I¡¯m just afraid she¡¯s setting me up.¡± ¡°Would you set someone up by giving them thirty million dors?¡± Lucas looked at her, suddenly curling his lips, ¡°So when do you n to set me up?¡± Marion did not know what to say to that. He made a good point. Although Lucas assured her that she could use the money without worry, Marion still felt uneasy. She had never encountered such a windfall, and thirty million was a substantial sum for her. She was worried about the possible consequences.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Marion neatly put away the check. Thinking about The Transcendent fromst night''s water incident, she decided to make a call to have it checked and maintained. Before she could make the call, Lucas¡¯s arranged personnel arrived. Marion sighed in relief. With such an expensive ne, any damage would result in a loss likely in tens of thousands of dors. Just as Marion emerged from the study, she received a friend request reminder on her phone: [It¡¯s Alice!] Was this about asking for her thirty million back? Chapter 182 Chapter 182 What Virtue or Ability Do | Possess? Marion hesitated for a couple of seconds but eventually epted the friend request. After that, Alice remained silent. The friend page was empty, and only a message appeared, stating, [ You have added a new friend. You can start chatting now.] Marion raised an eyebrow, wondering what tricks Alice might have up her sleeve. Before she could ponder what Alice might be plotting, Cassie suddenly sent her a screenshot: [What drama is Miss Alice acting out this time?] Marion clicked the screenshot and found that Alice had posted a statement on Twitter, tagging Marion¡¯s ount. As the heiress of the Gardner Mediapany owned by her family, Alice was always active on Twitter, boasting a considerable number of followers and known as the Princess of Gardner Media. Her Twitter posts usually made it to the trending list. This time was no exception. Alice''s post had been up for only two hours, and it was already sixth on the trending list. Her statement showing her gratitude towards Marion appeared sincere, tugging at Marion¡¯s heartstrings. Thements below were surprisingly positive, either expressing sympathy for Alice or praising Marion. [Wow! Feeling sorry for the Princess! Just reading the description makes me feel how desperate and scared you were when you fell into the waterst night! Fortunately, Mrs. Craig was there and acted so quickly to rescue you!] [Ah, looking at it this way, Mrs. Craig is really beautiful and kind! She¡¯s excellent at ying the piano too! At this point, we can¡¯t help but criticize a certain Royce scumbag!] [Wow, Mrs. Craig did a great job at saving someone! The Princess expressing her gratitude publicly afterward is also great! Everyone is great!] Of course,izens did not have short memories, and some remembered the incident three months ago when Marion¡¯s wedding was called off. As the instigator, Jameson naturally received another round of bacsh. After reading through Twitter, Marion returned to WhatsApp and found a message from Cassie: [1 really can¡¯t understand Miss Alice¡¯s recent actions...] Marion shrugged: [I don¡¯t understand either. ..] At first, Marion thought Alice might be trying to mock her, but after reading the public statement, she felt like she was being overly suspicious. However, what Marion did not know was that Alice not only publicly thanked her on Twitter but also did so on her Instagram Reels. The move left everyone in their social circles bewildered. Private groups in various circles were filled with shock and confusion: Victoria: [Are my eyes ying tricks on me? | saw Miss Alice sincerely thanking Marion in her Reels!]Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Catherine: [Your eyes are fine. Miss Alice not only thanked Marion in Reels but also on Twitter!] Victoria: [Aren¡¯t they supposed to be rivals?] Victoria: [Wait! Wasn''t it Marion who pushed Alice into the waterst night?] Josephina: [I¡¯m so confused! Can someone who knows the truth tell me what¡¯s going on?] Catherine: [Could it be that Lucas pressured or threatened the Gardner family?] Wealthy A: [It¡¯s the Gardner family... not the Royce family! Both families are almost equal, and they¡¯re not even in the same industry. What pressure can the Criag family exert?] Mnie (from the Royce family): [Royce family: | haven¡¯t offended any of you, thank you!] Catherine: [There¡¯s only one exnation-Alice likes Marion!] Victoria: [Don¡¯t joke, but | think it¡¯s possible!] Josephina: [+1] Mnie: [+2] Cassie also sent Marion a picture from an undisclosed source. ¡°What have | done to deserve this?¡± Marion asked herself. Chapter 183 Chapter 183 How Are You Feeling? At the same time, the ¡°Lumina Four¡± WhatsApp group on Lucas¡¯s phone exploded. Martin: [What¡¯s going on? Alice has been thanking your wife all over the inte! @Lucas] Preston: [I heard that Alice¡¯s crush is your wife... @Lucas] Tobias: [The Transcendent seems to pale inparison to Alice¡¯s gratitude across the inte. @ Lucas] Martin: [@Lucas Alice is making such a big fuss just to thank Marion. It¡¯s really hard not to her true intentions toward Marion!] Martin: [@Lucas How are you feeling, Lucky Luke?] ¡®What feelings?¡¯ Lucas thought to himself. suspect Lucas threw his phone aside, left his room then walked to the door of the guest bedroom, and raised his hand to knock. Marion was still in a daze when she heard the knocking. She raised her head nkly for a few seconds, and only regained some consciousness before she got up to open the door. Standing at the door, as expected, was Lucas. He looked straight at her, ¡°Did you see Alice¡¯s thank- you statement?¡± Marion blinked, her ears slightly reddening, ¡°I saw it.¡± For some reason, she felt embarrassed. ¡°Yeah.¡± Lucas casually responded, ¡°I think you''re right. That thirty million should indeed be returned. ¡°Oh? Okay!¡± Marion had not made the connection when she first heard it. It was only when she heard the ¡®thirty million¡¯ that she understood Lucas¡¯s meaning. ¡°Can you Can you help me return the check?¡± Mainly because she was not familiar with Alice. Seeing Alice making such a big fuss, Marion also felt that the check was like a bad omen in her hands. ¡°Yeah.¡± Lucas did not refuse. Marion quickly turned around and took out the check. Then, as if discarding a hot potato, she handed the check to Lucas, ¡°Thank you for your trouble, Mr. Craig!¡± As her fingertip brushed across the back of the man¡¯s hand, a clear woody fragrance rose to Marion¡¯s nose. She suddenly realized that her actions were a bit intimate. She quickly took a step back, nced at Lucas, and saw him with a calm expression. Marion secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Lucas lowered his head to look at the check. Then, right in front of Marion, he leisurely tore the check into pieces. Marion realized that tearing the check was enough. It was not cash that had to be returned. Oh, she had indeed been temporarily bewitched by the thirty million that she forgot about that! After tearing up the check, Lucas nced at the side, found the trash can, walked over, and threw the shredded paper into it. Then he looked at her, ¡°Don¡¯t casually ept things others give you in the future.¡± Marion was not one to eagerly ept gifts. She did not like taking advantage of others in the first ce. Hearing his words, she nodded in agreement, ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± Lucas looked at her curiously. He restrained himself from reaching out to pat her head, ¡°I will buy you whatever you want.¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Marion shook her head, ¡°Whatever | want, | can buy for myself.¡± Lucas, rarely facing consecutive rejections, seemed slightly displeased. ¡°Hmm.¡± He turned to leave. However, Marion thought of the Transcendent. She wanted to return the ne! ¡°Hold on, Mr. Craig!¡± ¡°Is there anything else?¡± As he turned back, his ck eyes gazed at her, waiting for her to speak. Facing that gaze, Marion spoke solemnly, ¡°So, | really can¡¯t ept that ne.¡± Lucas was silent for a moment, ¡°I understand.¡± After saying that, he left her room. As she watched Lucas¡¯s departing figure, Marion blinked in confusion. Was it her illusion? Why did she feel like Lucas seemed angry again? Chapter 184 Chapter 184 Why Was it Always So Thrilling? Alice¡¯s recent actions not only puzzled those within the circle but inadvertently embarrassed Veronica and Arthur. The union between the Gardners and Craigs had been rumored since five years ago. Last year, Alice. had returned to the country, and members from both families had even shared a meal. The rumors of the alliance between the two families gradually faded until Lucas suddenly married Marion. The matter lost its significance then. Yet,st night, Veronica had apanied Alice to attend a grand event worth billions, making the implications crystal clear.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Although Marion and Lucas had obtained their marriage certificate, they had not held a wedding ceremony. Whenever Veronica engaged in social activities, she always hinted at Arthur¡¯s dissatisfaction with Marion as his daughter-inw. Connecting all these pieces of information, everyone assumed that Lucas and Marion would eventually divorce and that Alice would be the ultimate daughter-inw of the Craig family. Up until then, everything had seemed normal. Arthur nned to force Lucas and Marion¡¯s divorce and engage Alice with Lucas. However, Alice seemed to transform overnight. Not only did she release a so-called public statement online, praising Marion, but she also had her father call Arthur, canceling the alliance between the two families. When Arthur received the call from Harold Gardner, he was unaware of what had happened. He thought it was about discussing the engagement. However, Harold directly stated, ¡°Since Lucas has someone he likes and marriage is a matter of free will, as parents, we shouldn''t force it too much. Let''s consider our alliance null and void, Arthur!¡± No matter how Arthur tried to persuade him, Harold insisted on canceling the alliance. Arthur had no choice but to agree. After hanging up the phone, Arthur¡¯s face turned asheh. Veronica cautiously inquired, ¡°What happened? What did the Gardner family say?¡± ¡°What else could they say? They canceled the alliance!¡± Arthur eximed. Veronica was shocked, ¡°What''s going on? Did Alice do something...¡± Veronica hesitated for a moment, then handed her phone to Arthur, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t know what''s going on with Alice. She insisted last night that Marion saved her! What¡¯s more, today she publicly expressed her gratitude!¡± ¡°Now, everyone knows that Marion is her lifesaver! She can¡¯t ruin the marriage of her savior. How would that look?¡± Veronica said with a furrowed brow. Suddenly, she thought of something and added, ¡°Do you think the Gardner family had no intention of marrying into ours from the beginning?¡± Arthur nced at Veronica, ¡°If they didn¡¯t want the alliance, they could have just said so directly. There¡¯s no need to go through all this trouble.¡± Veronica became even more puzzled, ¡°Then why did Alice praise Marion so much?¡± Arthur could not understand it either. He looked at Alice¡¯s public statement on his phone, and his face darkened. ¡°Marion has got some skills, hasn¡¯t she? First, she quietly got Lucas to marry her, and now she¡¯s using Alice as a stepping stone.¡± With a stern expression, Arthur dered, ¡°I need to meet this Marion in person!¡± Marion never expected that Arthur¡¯s secretary would call her. The person on the other end was extremely arrogant, and before she could say anything, Arthur¡¯s secretary hung up. Feeling speechless, Marion thought, ¡®Does Arthur expect me to meet him?¡¯ She would not go! Of course, she needed to inform Lucas about that. Marion stood up, left the room, and went to the master bedroom, knocking on the door. The door opened quickly. As soon as the door opened, Marion¡¯s eyesnded on Theodore¡¯s well-defined eight-pack abs! Why was it always so thrilling? Chapter 185 Chapter 185 Can | Pay You Back in Installments? ¡°Something up?¡± Lucas adjusted his bathrobe, covering those well-defined eight-pack abs, but the spacious neckline still dipped low on his chest. Marion made an effort to avert her gaze, pretending nonchnce as she looked towards him. ¡°I just received a call. It was from your father¡¯s secretary.¡± ¡°What did they say?¡± Lucas turned and walked into the room. Marion hesitated for a moment, then reluctantly followed him inside. ¡°Your father wants to meet me. Tomorrow at half-past twelve, at the Blue Lake Coffeehouse.¡± ¡°Ignore him.¡± Marion nodded, ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m not too keen on meeting him either. ¡°Hmm.¡± Lucas agreed, ¡®Is it time for your leg follow-up appointment?¡± ¡°Yes, tomorrow''s check-up.¡± ¡°In the morning?¡± ¡°Yes, the morning session.¡± Lucas furrowed his brows, ¡°After the check-up, give me a call. I''lle pick you up.¡± He had a morning meeting that he could not get out of. Marion softly eximed, ¡°But | have ns for lunch with a friend.¡± Lucas, who was nning to have lunch with Marion, interjected, ¡°Okay, you take care then. ¡°Yeah, my leg is almost fully recovered anyway.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Lucas responded calmly, not saying anything more. The room fell unexpectedly silent. Marion felt slightly awkward, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back to rest, okay?¡± Lucas did not respond immediately, and as she was about to leave, he suddenly asked, ¡°Has Jameson contacted you recently?¡± Marion had almost forgotten about Jamesontely, and hearing him mentioned made her realize it had been over a month since shest saw him. She blinked, ¡°No, he hasn¡¯t contacted me. Did he reach out to you?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Marion instinctively became nervous, her gaze bing cautious, ¡°Did he say anything bad about me?¡± Lucas straightened up, picked up the cup on the table, and took a sip of water. Thinking about what Jameson had saidst night, a hint of mockery shed through his dark eyes. When he looked up, his expression had returned to normal. ¡°Sort of.¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry! You don¡¯t need to bother about him. Let him go crazy on his own!¡± Marion had a hunch about what Jameson might say to Lucas, not because she was afraid of Jameson angering Lucas, but rather that she was worried about Lucas acting on the information. She feared that Lucas might hold her responsible! Despite their time together being rtively pleasant, with Lucas treating her well despite his aloofness, Marion thought of Lucas like a big cat. When he was in a good mood, he might not mind if you touched him, but once you crossed him, the consequences could be severe. ¡°Why are you apologizing to me?¡± Marion gathered her thoughts and whispered, ¡°Afraid you¡¯d be angry?¡± Lucas narrowed his eyes, ¡°Afraid I''d take it out on Jameson?¡± ¡°Not really. Mainly, | was afraid you¡¯d me me.¡¯Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. n Marion often regretted speaking her mind. She could not understand why, in Lucas¡¯s presence, she would involuntarily reveal her inner thoughts. The atmosphere became awkward for a moment. Marion lowered her head, absentmindedly picking at the leather sofa beneath her. Unbeknownst to her, the genuine leather sofa had quite a personality. With just a slight touch, it began to protest. Astrange sound from the sofa added to the awkwardness of the situation. ¡°Sorry!¡± She quickly lowered her head, observing where she had unintentionally scratched the sofa. Flustered, she said, ¡°This sofa must be expensive, right?¡± Lucas looked at her. She seemed embarrassed, with reddened ears. ¡°Not really. Just over four hundred thousand dors.¡± That was considered not expensive? Marion felt like crying. ¡°Can | pay you back in installments?¡± Chapter 186 Chapter 186 Could She Even Exin What Happened? Lucas suddenly chuckled at her question. Hisughter was deep and rich, and as Marion listened, waves of warmth rolled over her face. She lowered her head, wishing she could dig a hole right there and bury herself. Lucasughed for a while before containing his amusement. ¡°No need topensate me.¡± ¡°But¡¯ She had scratched the sofa! A sofa worth over four hundred thousand dors! ¡°Feeling guilty?¡± Marion nodded repeatedly. The sofa, valued at such a price, probably cured her habit of nervously picking at her fingers whenever she felt anxious! Not everyone was as generous and kind as Lucas! Ah, Lucas was truly a good person! Lucas looked at her thoughtfully, ¡°Can you do massages?¡± Perplexed, Marion answered sincerely, ¡°A bit.¡± Richard often had a stiff neck, so she learned some massage techniques to help him when needed. ¡°| didn¡¯t sleep wellst night and have a bit of a headache. Mind giving me a massage?¡± ¡°Not at all!¡± Of course, she did not mind! Otherwise, she would not be able to sleep tonight! Lucas raised his hand in a gesture of invitation. ¡°Thank you.¡± As he spoke, his ck eyes closed, his features losing some of their cold sharpness but gaining a touch of refinement. So handsome! Even with his eyes closed, he was handsome! Realizing her thoughts, Marion pinched her cheek and promptly stood up, moving to the sofa behind him. She rubbed her hands together and said, ¡°Let¡¯s begin!¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± He acknowledged, and soon, he felt her gentle fingertips on his temples and then his forehead. Marion, worried about applying too much pressure, and asked as she experimented, ¡°Is this too much pressure?¡± ¡°No, you can apply more pressure.¡± Marion added a bit more force, ¡°Like this?¡± ¡°Very good.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Afterward, the two fell silent. Marion massaged Lucas for about twenty minutes before her hands began to feel strained. Lucas seemed to be asleep. She softly called out, ¡°Mr. Craig?¡± No response. That meant he was asleep. Richard always found itfortable enough to fall asleep each time. Feeling a sense of aplishment, Marion massaged her sore knuckles and fingertips. She circled back, intending to grab her phone and return to her room. Fearful of waking Lucas, she intentionally slowed down her movements, but the more careful she was, the more likely mishaps happened. As she picked up her phone and turned to leave, her left foot did not catch up with her right, so she ended up tripping on herself. Losing her bnce, she headed straight towards Lucas. When her face collided with Lucas¡¯s chest, the thought that shed through Marion¡¯s mind was surprising, ¡°The second time.¡± If she were Lucas, she would start suspecting her of foul y. Astrong whiff of masculine scent surrounded her, and her entire being seemed to havended on Lucas, with only one hand on the side, barely avoiding contact with him.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want to get up?¡± Lucas¡¯s deep voice resonated from above her head, leaving Marion utterly embarrassed. She fumbled to extricate herself from Lucas, but the more flustered she became, the more prone she was to mistakes. Attempting to lift herself using Lucas¡¯s body, she caught sight of those ck eyes. Feeling guilty, she lost focus, and her hand slipped, inadvertentlynding on Lucas¡¯s lower abdomen.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. from him The next second, Marion distinctly heard a muffled groan ¡°Mrs. Craig, there are certain ces on a man¡¯s body that shouldn''t be touched.¡± In the next moment, he firmly grasped her wrist and pulled her hand away. Marion lifted her head and gazed into his eyes. She was on the verge of tears. ¡°I wasn¡¯t trying to seduce you!¡± Could she even exin what had happened? ¡°Is that so? Then I''d like to see what genuine seduction looks like from you.¡± Marion did not know what to say. Chapter 187 Chapter 187 | Can''t Help But Stare This was already the third time Marion had drifted off. Cassie made a light clucking sound, sitting directly next to Marion and lifting her hand to hook her shoulder. ¡°What''s got you so lost in thought? | called you three times, and you didn¡¯t respond.¡± Marion was suddenly enveloped in Cassie¡¯s embrace, and her thoughts snapped back immediately. She looked at Cassic, feeling somewhat guilty. ¡°I was just thinking about something.¡± Cassie raised an eyebrow. ¡°What were you thinking about that had you so entranced?¡± What was she thinking about? Of course, it was about the embarrassing incident fromst night! Marion had no idea what possessed her to, after a moment of silence following Lucas¡¯sment, reach out and touch his abdominal muscles. The scene was awkward at the time, and even now, just recalling it made Marion cringe with embarrassment. How could she possibly tell Cassie about such a thing? ¡°| was thinking about the uing performance.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Cassie looked at her with a smirk, clearly not buying it. ¡°Why would thinking about a performance make you blush?¡± ¡°Well...¡± Did Cassie have to scrutinize her so closely? Feeling awkward from the start, Marion found it difficult to hold her ground. ¡°Let me organize my thoughts.¡± Cassie, observing Marion¡¯s reddened ear tips, let go of her. ¡°It¡¯s okay, take your time to gather your thoughts and exin it to me properly.¡± Marion squirmed, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Cassie smiled cheekily, ¡°I think you know.¡± Marion spent five minutes not organizing her words but rather building herself up psychologically. After her mental preparation, she finally spoke, ¡°Cassie, what do you think of me as a person?¡± Cassie earnestly examined her and eximed, ¡°Ah! Where did this goddesse from? Not only is she beautiful but has a voice like a nightingale! Don¡¯t look at me like that, Mar! My sexual orientation can be swayed!¡± Cassie¡¯s extravagant praise left Marion overwhelmed. ¡°Hold on, hold on! | wasn¡¯t asking about that. What | meant was, what do you think of my character?¡± ¡°Friendly and adorable, independent and generous, humble and courteous, tactful in every aspect...¡± Chapter 187 1 Can¡¯t Help But Stare 2/2 Marion felt that if Cassie continued with such eloquent praises, her head would be too big for her body. She pursed her lips and directly asked, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m perverted?¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Cassie was visibly surprised. ¡°Why would you ask such a question?¡± She did not understand. Was everyone not slightly perverted? Marion covered her face with her hand. ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but every time | see Lucas, | feel like he¡¯s incredibly hot. | can¡¯t help but take a few more nces, and even feel like- The word ¡®touch¡¯ sounded inappropriate, and Marion hesitated to say it. Cassie directly filled in the nk for her, ¡°Even feel like touching him, right?¡± Marion released her index and middle fingers, revealing a mischievous glint in her eyes. She looked at Cassie and blinked, ¡°So am | being perverted?¡± ¡°Why would it be considered perverted? Everyone loves beautiful things! Lucas is a top-notch man among men. If you go out and ask, which woman wouldn¡¯t want to have a bit of fun with him in bed?¡± Marion had no words for that. Although, ¡®everyone loves beautiful things,¡¯ was that the right way to think about it? Cassie thought Marion was worried about something more serious. ¡°You''re so silly, Mar! How can this be called perverted? Have you ever had such thoughts about Jameson before?¡± Marion thought for a moment, shaking her head, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Right? Someone like Jameson, only some ordinary women would lose control of themselves. Look at you, all these years, how many times have you kissed him?¡± Marion felt awkward to admit it. ¡°I haven¡¯t kissed him to be precise. She was sure that a kiss on the cheek did not count! Chapter 188 Chapter 188 Bumping into the Enemy Cassie had a look of triumph on her face. As she looked at Marion with an air of authority, she said, ¡°Moreover, Lucas is your legitimate husband. What''s wrong with touching him? Even if you kiss him, he can only ¡®endure¡¯ it! Right?¡± Marion¡¯s face turned red. Cassie was right, but saying such things in public made her feel ufortable. Quickly changing the topic, she said, ¡°You''re right! Anyway, why do you think Alice publicly expressed her gratitude to me?¡± As soon as Alice¡¯s name was mentioned, Cassie¡¯s attention shifted, ¡°Speaking of which, Miss Alice is so unpredictable.¡± Marion breathed a slight sigh of relief.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. At that point, the food had arrived. The two friends chatted about Alice¡¯s incredible actions andined about some envious people in their social circle. They enjoyed their meal together. Marion identally overindulged and felt ufortable with her stuffed stomach, ¡°I think I¡¯ve eaten too much.¡± Cassie, who had also overeaten, patted her slightly bulging belly, ¡°I¡¯ve eaten too much too!¡± They exchanged a nce, understanding each other without words. They got up, paid the bill, and decided to stroll around the mall. Perhaps everyone else also shared the need to walk around the mall to ease their ufortable tummies. After thoroughly exploring the sixth floor of the mall and enjoying another pleasant meal, Marion and Cassie decided to head home around nine in the evening. However, when they reached the entrance of the mall, they realized something was wrong. The weather was fine when they entered, but now it was suddenly pouring rain. The clear path they had walked in on was no longer essible. Marion nced at Cassie, ¡°How are you going to get back?¡± Marion was not too concerned for herself. Worst case scenario, she could call her dad, and the driver would pick her up. ¡°No problem. I''ll wait for the rain to stop before leaving,¡± Cassie replied, unconcerned. ¡°What about you? Is Lucasing to pick you up?¡± Marion shook her head, ¡°He has a dinner appointment tonight.¡± At that hour, Lucas¡¯s dinner appointment probably had not ended yet. Right after Marion finished speaking, a female voice interjected abruptly, ¡°If he¡¯s noting, he¡¯s noting. What¡¯s with all this talk about a dinner appointment?¡± Chapter 188 Bumping into the Enemy 2/2 The sarcastic tone in the woman''s voice was familiar. Marion and Cassie both instinctively turned their heads to look to the side. It was Ruby and her friend, Jade Johnson. Marion was speechless. It was truly a case of an unfortunate encounter, running into the new lover of an ex. Jade nced at Marion and deliberately asked Ruby, ¡°Isn¡¯t Jameson just back from a business trip today? Can hee to pick you up?¡± Ruby smiled faintly, ¡°He¡¯s already on his way.¡± Cassie, observing the drama unfold, was ready to step in and give someone a piece of her mind. Although Marion was angry too, many people were waiting there for the rain to stop and she did not want to cause a scene. Ruby and Jade¡¯s words may not have bothered others, but if Marion and Cassie went over and made a scene, they would only be the subject of mockery. ¡°Let it go, Cas.¡± ¡°| have to go over there and shut her mouth!¡± As soon as Cassie finished speaking, a ck Mercedes pulled in. People waiting at the mall entrance instinctively looked toward the car. Many looked envious. ¡°Wow! Wonder who''s so lucky for a Mercedes toe pick them up!¡± ¡°Damn, whose boyfriend is that? He¡¯s so handsome!¡± ¡°Oh my God, isn¡¯t this a scene from a drama?¡± In the rain, Jameson walked over, holding a ck umbre. Cassie sneered, ¡°Scumbag Marion nced at Jameson briefly and then averted her gaze. She had no interest in seeing Jameson again. Every word spoken to him felt like a waste of her time. Jameson quickly approached Ruby and Jade. Most of the people who were curiously observing Jameson earlier now shifted their attention to Ruby. Chapter 189 Chapter 189 | Want to Go Home 1/2 ¡°Ooh, a perfect match with both talent and beauty! Their backgrounds are equally impressive too!¡± ¡°Just when it¡¯s raining, hees to pick her up at a moment''s notice. I¡¯m so jealous!¡± Amidst the envious gazes andments around her, Ruby walked under Jameson¡¯s umbre. When she linked arms with Jameson, she exchanged a nce with Jade. Jade nced in Marion¡¯s direction and asked, ¡°Mr. Royce, Miss Marion is also here. Would you mind giving her a ride as well?¡± Jameson''s expression subtly changed. He turned around and quickly spotted Marion in the crowd. ¡°Marion.¡± He restrained himself and called out to her. Marion, prompted by his call, almost responded. She regretted stopping Cassie from confronting Jade. Before Jameson could speak, Ruby, feigning generosity, asked, ¡°Miss Marion, would you like a ride too?¡± ¡°No thanks. Someone ising to pick me up,¡± Marion replied coldly. Just as Marion was about to retort, her phone rang. ncing at the caller ID, she felt a suddenpetitive urge. She answered the call, ¡°Hello, honey?¡± The affectionate term she used unexpectedly warmed Lucas. Leisurely undoing a button, he inquired, ¡°Where are you?¡± Marion, caught off guard, had nned to involve Lucas in her act. However, he went straight to the point, leaving her momentarily flustered. Stammering, she replied, ¡°Infinity Mall.¡± ¡°All right, | got it.¡± After saying that, Lucas hung up the phone. He did not explicitly say he wasing to pick her up, he had just acknowledged her location. But that was enough for Marion''s act. Marion put down her phone, smiled at Jameson and Ruby, and said, ¡°My husband will be here shortly. You don¡¯t need to trouble yourselves.¡± Upon hearing the term ¡®husband¡¯, Jameson¡¯s face turned slightly pale. He looked at Marion and felt that he had a lot of things to say to her.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Sinceying eyes on her, Jameson had not taken his gaze off her. Ruby struggled to maintain herposure. ¡°That¡¯s good. We''ll be leaving then.¡± Chapter 189 | Want to Go Home 2/2 ¡°Sure,¡± Marion replied coldly. However, Jameson did not leave. ¡°It¡¯s alright. We¡¯re not in a hurry. We can wait until Mr. Craig arrives. What if he doesn¡¯t come...¡± Cassie could not hold back any longer. ¡°Who do you think you are? Always changing your stance! Mr. Craig said he woulde and pick Marion up, and he will. No need for your misced kindness. You better head back. You wouldn¡¯t want to be struck by lightning for all the stupid things you¡¯ve done!¡± Cassie¡¯s words embarrassed Jameson and Ruby. Although their actions did not make a big scene, their voices did carry. When Jameson hade over initially, it had already attracted attention. Now, as they lingered, onlookers gradually caught on to the dramatic situation. Some people, though they could leave, deliberately stayed to enjoy the spectacle. Marion, without even sparing a nce at Jameson and the others, stood there nonchntly, though deep down, she was feeling anxious. Nevertheless, she knew she had to keep up the act, no matter what Just as she contemted how to wrap things up if Lucas did not show up, someone shouted, ¡°Another luxury car, a Maybach!¡± Marion instinctively looked up and saw, amid the pouring rain, a man walking toward her with a ck umbre. At that moment, Marion felt like her world had quieted down, and all she could see and feel was Lucas. He was unbelievably handsome! Before Lucas had even reached her, with a distance of two or three meters remaining, Marion had already rushed out of the crowd. She practically flew into Lucas¡¯s arms. With one hand holding the umbre and the other embracing her, Lucas said, ¡°You''re in the rain.¡± Marion, smelling his familiar woody scent, looked into those dark eyes, feeling a mix of embarrassment and boldness. ¡°It¡¯s okay. | want to go home now. His dark eyes deepened, and the hand around her waist tightened. Even though he knew she was acting in front of Jameson, Lucas could not help but get lost in the performance. He held her as they walked back into the rain, towards the Maybach. Marion and Lucas did not say anything to each other, yet it felt like they had conveyed everything they needed to. It was a clear victory. Chapter 190 Chapter 190 Real Love Doesn''t Need to be Shouted Out Lucas¡¯s sudden appearance clearly shattered Jameson''s ¡®fantasy¡¯. Of course, it also served as a p in the face for Jade and Ruby. Ruby was already discontented with Jameson¡¯s insistence on staying, thinking that Marion was just showing off and that it was worth staying to witness the joke. But within minutes, Lucas appeared! The three had different thoughts, but Cassie was feeling quite triumphant. She was about to make a sarcastic remark when a young man in a suit, holding an umbre, looked towards her and said, ¡°Hello, are you Miss Cassie, a friend of Mrs. Craig?¡± Cassie was a bit slow to react, staring at the man for a few seconds before nodding, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me. What¡¯s the matter?¡± m Mr. Craig¡¯s secretary, Daniel Price. Mr. Craig asked me to drive you home. With such heavy rain, it''s not easy to get a cab.¡± His voice was neither loud nor soft, but it was clear enough for Ruby, Jade, and the others in the vicinity to hear. Cassie was very pleased. She turned to Jade and said, ¡°The rain is so heavy, I''ll leave first. Take your time waiting here for someone to pick you up!¡± After taking a few steps, Cassie stopped and turned back to Jade, ¡°Since Mr. Royce and Miss Ruby have such a good rtionship, why didn¡¯t he send someone to pick up your friend Miss Ruby? ¡°Oh, | forgot. Some people need to show off their love to prove it¡¯s there. But real love doesn¡¯t need to be shouted out because everyone can see it for what it is.¡± Marion was absent, but Cassie yed along, forcing a smile as she looked at Daniel, ¡°Wouldn''t you agree Mr. Price?¡± She signaled him with a nce. She hoped Daniel would take the hint! Daniel chuckled. ¡°Miss Cassie is right, just like Mr. and Mrs. Craig.¡± Cassie had to resist giving Daniel a big thumbs up, but she restrained herself in front of Ruby and theExclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. others. Finally, she mockingly curled the corner of her mouth, nced at Jade, and fixed her gaze on Ruby¡¯s face. ¡°Gotta go, Miss Ruby, Miss Jade! After all, he¡¯s Mr. Craig¡¯s secretary, so shouldn¡¯t take up too much of his time! Bye!! Cassie waved her hand, satisfied, and left with Daniel. Cassie¡¯s words contained too much information, and the onlookers instantly understood what was going on. Ruby, in particr, turned pale after Cassie¡¯s remarks. Jade¡¯s expression was not much better. It had to be said that Cassie¡¯s words were a direct hit. Indeed, as best friends, Marion''s best friend had a secretary to pick her up, while she, as Ruby¡¯s best friend, did not even get a second nce from Jameson. Some things hurt more with aparison. Although Jade desperately tried to convince herself that the situation was different, she could not help but feel some dissatisfaction with Jameson and, consequently, a little annoyed with Ruby. ¡°Mr. Royce, Miss Marion has already been picked up by her husband. If you don¡¯t leave, do you think she wille back for you?¡± Jade¡¯s words were blunt, and Jameson¡¯s face turned white. Ruby furrowed her brows, ¡°Jade!¡± Jade sneered, turned her head, and ignored Ruby. Ruby felt a knot in her stomach, but with so many people around, she had to endure it. ¡°Jameson, let''s go home.¡± Jameson responded with a grunt, as he held the umbre and headed out without waiting for Ruby. She had no choice but to catch up, as she grabbed his arm and reluctantly sheltered herself under the umbre. ¡°Just now, | thought the first guy was handsome. But when | saw the second one, | suddenly felt that the first guy was just average! And look at that couple-the guy is holding the umbre,pletely ignoring the girl. Won''t the girl get soaked? The previous couple was really sweet. When thedy saw her man, she rushed into his arms! One dares to take the lead, and the other dares to receive! Moreover, the second guy just now was tilting the umbre, leaning it all towards the girl¡¯s side! | even recorded a video of it!¡± The words reached Ruby¡¯s ears. She stiffened, her expression turning cold. Chapter 191 Chapter 191 That¡¯s Not Something | Want to Think About Meanwhile, in the Maybach. Seated in the car, Marion reyed everything that had just happened, questioning if her head had taken a hit. How could she-just run into Lucas¡¯s arms like that? Thinking about the situation when she nestled into Lucas¡¯s embrace, she could not help but feel her heart racing even now. ¡®You''re so pathetic, Marion!¡¯ she scolded herself. ¡®It''s just a performance, why act all shy like an inexperienced schoolgirl? ¡®But he¡¯s Lucas! ¡®Right, he¡¯s Lucas! ¡®The epitome of a man!¡¯ ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± In the quiet car, Lucas¡¯s voice broke the silence. Marion paused, looked up at the man beside her, and blurted out, ¡°Thinking about the epitome of a man.¡¯ 11 As soon as she said it, she could see Lucas¡¯s expression changing. His ck eyes stared at her, and Marion blushed, ¡°It¡¯s not what you''re thinking, Mr. Craig!¡± ¡°What is it, then?¡± What was it? Could she say that his embrace made her blush and her heart race? Is that something she could say? Marion''s lips moved, ¡°It¡¯s just, it¡¯s just¡ª¡± ¡°Just unable toe up with a clever exnation, right?¡± To hell with it all, she was too tired! Marion lowered her head and gave up on exining. Regardless of how she exined, it seemed like it would only lead to Lucas¡¯s misunderstanding. ¡®Whatever, let him think whatever he wants.¡¯ In the dimly lit car, with the flickering lights outside the window, Lucas looked at her reddening ears and chuckled softly. Though theughtersted only a brief few seconds, Marion could still hear it. She awkwardly raised her head and nced at Lucas, ¡°Could you please spare me the shame?¡± ¡°How so?¡± ¡°Don¡¯tugh at me.¡± She tried to maintain a serious expression. Lucas slowly suppressed the smile, ¡°Okay, |¡¯ll spare you the shame, no more laughter.¡± He may as well continueughing! No one spoke, and the carpartment fell into silence. Due to heavy rain, the driver was driving slowly, turning the usual twenty-minute journey into thirty minutes. Marion looked out the window and gradually calmed down. Suddenly, her phone in her bag vibrated a few times. The vibrations sounded very loud in the quiet car. She quickly took out her phone and found a message from Cassie! Cassie: [Mar! Your husband is so cool! He not only picked you up but also sent his secretary to pick me up! Remember to thank your husband properly!] Marion was confused: [What did Lucas do?] Cassie: [Mr. Craig sent his secretary to take me home! Just a few minutes after you left, Mr. Craig''s secretary appeared!] Cassie: [And | was mocking Ruby and the others at the time! Mr. Price¡¯s appearance was like a p in their faces! Ruby and Jade were infuriated. Hahaha!] Marion finally understood what happened. She furtively nced at Lucas who was pretending to sleep beside her. She still found it hard to believe, Marion: [Are you saying that Daniel went to pick you up?] Cassie: [Yeah, what¡¯s wrong?] Marion: [I¡¯m just shocked.]Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Cassie: [Honestly, at first, | thought Mr. Price was Jade¡¯s boyfriend, and she had sent him over to confront me...] Cassie: [Anyway, Mr. Craig is really good to you! He¡¯s a great man! Aren¡¯t you considering making a move on him?] Marion blushed: [That¡¯s not something | want to think about-] Just as she sent her message, the car suddenly stopped. Marion''s phone slipped from her hand andnded on Lucas¡¯s shoes. Before she could pick it up, Lucas had already bent down to retrieve her phone. Lucas nced at the lit screen, and his gaze paused on Marion¡¯s chat with Cassie. His ck eyes froze at the messages. Chapter 192 Chapter 192 It¡¯s Normal for Me to Steal a Few nces Marion caught her breath, as she stared at Lucas nkly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry-¡± As she spoke, she reached out to take the phone. Lucas did not give her a hard time. He simply let go and ced the phone directly into her hand. Marion took the phone, her ears burning, and nervously nced at Lucas. He probably did not see it, right? The driver in front apologized and exined that a sudden delivery car had rushed into theirne. ¡°Let''s drive.¡± Liam, feeling relieved, drove even more cautiously. The atmosphere in the car returned to silence. Marion sighed in relief. If Lucas did not react, that meant he had not seen it. Even if he did, it would not matter. She had not said anything questionable to Cassie. And Cassie had only been praising Lucas. Ten minutester, the car pulled into the vi. Marion and Lucas got out of the car and walked side by side from the garage to the living room. Marion walked to the kitchen ind, intending to pour a ss of warm water. Lucas had already poured it and ced it in front of her. ¡°Thank you.¡± She nced at Lucas and her gaze lingered for a moment on the exposed corbone beneath his shirt. But it was only a moment. Marion immediately forced herself to retract her gaze. From that day onwards, she wanted to be a fresh and cute Marion! Sneaking nces at people¡¯s abdominal muscles and corbones was absolutely forbidden! As she silently made her resolution, saw something move in the corner of her eye. Marion instinctively looked up. The next moment, she saw Lucas¡¯s fingers leisurely unbuttoning his shirt. Just above his slightly bent index finger was his prominent Adam''s apple. As he unbuttoned his shirt and sipped his water, his Adam''s apple moved up and down. Marion watched, subconsciously swallowing along with him. Suddenly, Lucas touched his own Adam¡¯s apple. Marion¡¯s mind went nk. Why was he so sexy? ¡°Do | have something on my neck?¡± Marion snapped back to reality, biting her lip and pretending nonchnce as she shook her head, ¡± Nothing.¡± ¡°I''d like to know what you were looking at just now, Miss Marion.¡± Suddenly, he leaned down, and the distance between them went from one meter to half an arm¡¯s length. Marion looked at those piercing eyes, and breathed heavily as she answered, ¡°I was daydreaming!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± His ck eyes flickered, and Lucas looked skeptical. Feeling guilty under his gaze, Marion stammered, ¡°Yes, yes.¡± He raised an eyebrow and bluntly exposed her, ¡°Weren¡¯t you looking here?¡± He said, pointing his index finger at his Adam¡¯s apple. Marion inexplicably swallowed and, thinking of Cassie¡¯s words, blurted out, ¡°Everyone likes beautiful things! You are an extraordinary-looking man. Which woman wouldn¡¯t want topete with you in bed? It¡¯s normal for me to steal a few nces.¡± Marion felt like she had been possessed for saying such things. Why did her mouth always speak before she could think of her words? She nced at the man in front of her, put down her ss, turned around, and bolted, ¡°It''ste, Mr. Craig. You''ve worked hard all day. Go wash up and get some rest!¡± ¡°But if you don¡¯t tell me which woman wants topete with me in bed, | probably won''t be able to sleep tonight.¡± Marion had just reached the stairs when she heard Lucas¡¯s words.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only She nearly missed a step as she froze at the staircase. Holding onto the railing to steady herself, she did not dare look back and quickly made her escape. ¡®Don¡¯t me Mr. Craig! It¡¯s all Cassie¡¯s fault¡¯ she thought as she hurried to her room. Chapter 193 Chapter 193 What Do You Think of Me? Lucas may or may not have had trouble sleeping, but Marion certainly did not sleep well all night. When her phone rm went off, she struggled for a moment before reluctantly answering the call. ¡°Just woke up?¡± came the voice of a man from the other end of the line. Marion found the voice familiar but could not quite recall who it was. ¡°Who is this?¡± she asked. ¡°It seems you are a busy person. We talked about a part-time jobst time and that I''d contact you again,¡± the man replied. Marion, still groggy from just waking up, finally remembered, ¡°Kirk?¡± ¡°Congrattions, Miss Marion, you guessed right,¡± he said. Marion blinked away thest remnants of sleep, ¡°Do you need something?¡± ¡°Of course. I''ll be on a tour next month, starting in Lumina City. | need a pianist for two songs... He did not finish his sentence, but Marion understood. A concert tour... Marion pursed her lips, hesitated for a second, and then declined, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, you''ll have to find someone else for this. It¡¯s not about the money. You know, I¡¯m married now, and | need to keep a low profile.¡± With Lucas ying the role of ¡®fake husband¡® so convincingly, how could she betray his act by bing Kirk¡¯s concert pianist? Kirkughed on the other end, ¡°Alright, it seems like this three million budget for the guest performer will go to someone else.¡± ¡°Wait! What did you just say, three million?¡± ¡°| applied for a three million dor budget for the guest performer in this concert, and thepany has approved it.¡± ¡°When is your concert? Next month? Which two songs do you require piano apaniment for?¡± ¡°Do you have any rmendations for a pianist?¡± Marion blinked, ¡°What about me?¡± Her question immediately amused Kirk. Heughed for a full five seconds before stopping, ¡°Well, didn¡¯t you just say | should find someone else?¡± Marion touched her warm ear and confidently blurted out, ¡°The key to a sessful concert, especially the opening night of a tour, is perfection. Considering my professional background and the fact that Mystara has few titles higher than mine, I¡¯m the perfect fit. You know | can bring the promotional appeal you need. Your concert needs the best, and | happen to be the best.¡± ¡°You''re right. Thepany was willing to approve the three million because | rmended you.¡± At first, Marion did not catch on, and she continued, ¡°Indeed, yourpany must have recognized mymercial value.¡± While Marion had no intention of fully entering the entertainment industry, it did not mean that she was not interested in earning money from it. A chance to earn three million dors for ying two songs on the piano was too good to pass up. ¡°So, you''re agreeing, right?¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°Absolutely! When you''re ready, contact Miley to get the contract prepared.¡± ¡°Good.¡± As Kirk was about to end the call, he suddenly asked, ¡°Is the payment tempting?¡± ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s hard not to be moved by it!¡± ¡°| knew it. Money always moves you.¡± Since the true nature of the conversation was revealed, Marion dropped the pretense, ¡°Please remember to look for me if there¡¯s another opportunity like this, Kirk!¡± ¡°Don''t worry, there aren¡¯t many people with a higher title than you in Mystara, right?¡± This phrase sounded very familiar¡ªit was what Marion had said just a while ago. Marion¡¯s face flushed, ¡°Um, I¡¯m going to have breakfast. Bye!¡± ¡°Goodbye.¡± After hanging up, Marion first sent a message to Miley about the matter and then went to wash her face and brush her teeth. By the time she sat at the dining table, it was already past eight. Marion was in a good mood so she indulged in an extra two steamed buns. When Mrs. Bailey asked about her lunch preferences, she cheerfully ordered a few dishes. After cing the order, Marion nned to go practice the piano, but as she turned, she was greeted by the alluring Lucas who was still wet from his morning swim. Chapter 194 Chapter 194 I Feel So Embarrassed Lucas had just finished swimming, and as he walked in, water droplets from his damp hair traced a path down his chiseled face, eventually dripping onto the floor. He was draped in a loosely-worn bathrobe that seemed carelessly thrown on, with the neckline nearly open. It revealed his distinct muscles beneath. Marion could not help but stare at his physique. ¡°Have you had breakfast?¡± Lucas inquired. Marion quickly averted her gaze, ¡°Just finished.¡± Living under the same roof, one would be familiar with each other¡¯s daily routines. At nine in the morning, she had just finished breakfast, while Lucas had already gone for a swim! No wonder he had such a great physique, while she could not even get visible abdominal lines! Lucas nodded slightly, using his robe to wipe his hair. The robe lifted and exposed his upper body. Marion once again had a clear view of his well-defined abs and thoughts like ¡®I want to touch it¡¯ filled her mind, all thanks to Cassie¡¯s influence. Realizing how shameless her thoughts were, Marion¡¯s face turned red instantly! Lucas released his grip, and the robe fell back into ce, concealing those captivating muscles. Marion, with restraint, withdrew her gaze, ¡°I¡¯ll go practice the piano.¡± ¡®Empty your mind! Empty your mind!¡¯ She reminded herself. She should not let Lucas¡¯s well-toned body cloud her judgment. Okay, his body was not just good, it was exceptional! Lucas looked at her, ¡°Are you feeling hot?¡± Marion¡¯s eyes widened as she shook her head in confusion, ¡°No, I¡¯m not feeling hot.¡± ¡°Oh, then why is your face so red?¡± Marion¡¯s face was initially just slightly flushed, but when Lucas inquired, it turned a deeper shade of red. ¡°Oh, really? Maybe it¡¯s a bit stuffy today,¡± she replied. Just as she spoke, a breeze swept by, carrying Lucas¡¯s faint woody fragrance. Marion felt a tingling sensation throughout her body. Observing her for a moment, Lucas¡¯s lips curved slightly. ¡°Hmm, indeed a bit stuffy today.¡± Marion felt like she heard him chuckle though she could not be sure. Powerless to argue, sheughed nervously. ¡°I¡¯ll go practice the piano.¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. His dark eyes followed her, a subtle smile ying on his lips. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Feeling like her face was on fire, Marion just wanted to hurry upstairs and find a ce to relieve her embarrassment. Unexpectedly, in her haste, she managed to stub her toe on the staircase, and a sudden pain shot through her toe. Marion¡¯s mind went nk, and she instinctively crouched down, her embarrassment forgotten. ¡°Ouch! That hurts!¡± Lucas¡¯s amusement faded as he walked over in three quick strides, and then crouched down beside her. ¡°Did you hurt yourself?¡± Marion remained silent, only holding her head while squatting near the staircase. ¡°Did you stub your toe?¡± Marion did not respond. Lucas¡¯s expression darkened slightly. Thinking she had hurt her right leg, he reached over tofort her, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital.¡± Though Marion¡¯s right leg had mostly healed, the bones were notpletely back to normal. Another injury could lead to a permanent limp. Marion, still crouching, did not say anything. Lucas¡¯s face grew serious. He assumed she hurt her right leg. He reached out to lift her, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital.¡± Despite the pain, Marion could not help but worry about how she looked at the moment. ¡°I¡¯m so embarrassed!¡± Lucas, sensing her concerns, softened his expression as he crouched beside her, ¡°Did you hit your leg? Marion lifted her head and nced at him. ¡°I¡¯m so embarrassed!¡± she repeated. Heforted her, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be embarrassed about. Only I saw it.¡± His words, instead of soothing her, made Marion feel even more humiliated. Chapter 195 Chapter 195 Be More Careful Next Time Marion buried her head, ¡°Could you please leave first, Mr. Craig?¡± Despite being a quite clever person, why did Marion seem like a clumsy penguin whenever she was around Lucas? ¡°If you stay crouched like this, your blood cirction might be affected, and you could feel dizzy when you stand upter. Can you guarantee that you won''t feel lightheaded and fall when you get upter? What¡¯s more important, feeling embarrassed or ensuring your safety?¡± Well, safety was more crucial. Marion bit her lip and decided to let go of her concerns. She looked up at Lucas and said, ¡°Do you think | look like a clumsy penguin?¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°Not at all,¡± Lucas replied. Marion secretly breathed a sigh of relief, but her reliefsted only for a moment. Lucas spoke again, ¡°More like a clumsy rabbit.¡¯ ¡°4 Alright, she got it. There was too much evidence of her clumsiness in front of him. Yet Marion did not want to change that perception. If he thought she was clumsy, it was better than discovering she harbored feelings for him. With that in mind, Marion did not feel so embarrassed. She pursed her lips,forted herself, and decided to stand up and go to the piano room to practice. As soon as she stood up, as Lucas had warned, her vision blurred, and her head felt dizzy. Her body swayed as she struggled to find her bnce. ¡°Feeling dizzy?¡± Lucas extended his hand to support her, and she leaned on him. After a few seconds, her vision gradually cleared, and the dizziness subsided. She looked up, her gaze fixed on his Adam¡¯s apple, recalling the day Lucas asked if she wanted to touch it. Almost involuntarily, she could not resist asking, ¡°Can | touch your Adam¡¯s apple again?¡± ¡®Marion, have you be bolder?¡¯ She asked herself. ¡°Weren''t you quite thorough thest time?¡± Lucas responded in surprise. Marion''s audacity instantly vanished. She quickly apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, | wasn¡¯t making sense.¡± ¡°Go ahead and touch it.¡± Marion thought she might have misheard him and looked into his ck eyes for an answer. Lucas looked at her calmly. Even invitingly. Marion pursed her lips, slowly and extended her hand to touch it. After all, since she had no more shame, there was no harm in what she was about to do. It was a little firm yet somewhat soft, her fingertips could feel a slight warmth. Marion intended to retract her hand after a brief touch, but Lucas held onto her wrist. ¡°This time, touch it more thoroughly, so you won''t keep wondering, alright?¡± Marion''s hand trembled, and she dared not touch it again. Her face turned an explosive red. ¡°I was just curious! Purely curious!¡± ¡°Well, it''s mutual. Mind satisfying my curiosity?¡± Marion lifted her head and gazed at him. Her vision sank into those dark eyes, profoundly mysterious and dangerous. ¡°What are you curious about?¡± she asked as she blinked her round eyes. He remained silent, raised his index finger, and gently touched her lips. ¡°What vor is this?¡± he asked softly. Marion shuddered, ¡®It¡¯s not quite right, is it? A fake couple ying kissy-kissy? This plotline seems a bit off.¡¯ ¡°Looks like it could be cherry vored.¡± His dark eyes stared at her. ¡°Do you mind?¡± Of course, she did! But she had just touched his Adam¡¯s apple! Saying she minded now, would not be right, would it not? ¡®Come on, a kiss is nothing, especially in today¡¯s modern society. After all, a kiss only represents a brief touching of the lips.¡¯ Marion mentally prepared herself and gritted her teeth. ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Lucas raised an eyebrow and then leaned in. Their cheeks were close and his warm breath brushed against her face.. Marion¡¯s heart raced, her mind went nk, and she instinctively closed her eyes, stammering, ¡°Yes, | don¡¯t mind.¡± Chapter 196 Chapter 196 You Seem to Find It Regrettable Just when Marion thought Lucas was about to kiss her, his warm breath suddenly disappeared. Marion instinctively opened her eyes, and her gaze met his. Lucas leaned back as he looked at her with a smile, ¡°You''re right. It might not be appropriate.¡± Marion looked at his thin lips, and for some reason, she felt a hint of regret. The expression on her face was likely too obvious as Lucas observed, ¡°You seem to find it regrettable.¡± Startled, Marion quickly denied, ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that, | don¡¯t-| wouldn''t!¡± Lucas smiled meaningfully, ¡°Hmm.¡± Feeling guilty, Marion blurted out, ¡°I''ll go practice the piano!¡± Without waiting for his response, she ran upstairs to the piano room. Her heart pounded rapidly as if it could burst out of her chest at any moment. Marion covered her flushed cheeks and took a moment to calm herself. Oh, she had indeed changed. She had started thinking about men in ¡®that¡¯ way. Shaking her head, she gathered her thoughts, ced her hands on the piano keys, and began to y Beethoven''s Fifth Symphony.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Gradually, Marion immersed herself in the music, practicing the piano for three hours until her fingers began to ache. As she massaged her fingers, she checked her phone and found several messages from Cassie. Cassie: [Someone captured a photo of you and Mr. Craigst night. It looks amazing!] Cassie sent a couple of screenshots to apany her message. Cassie: [This photo of you two is spreading in the industry. What happenedst night is also getting attention. Ruby and Jameson look like a fake couplepared to you two!] Cassie: [Ruby is going to be furious this time! Hahaha!] The messages were sent two hours ago. Marion downloaded the photos, and as she zoomed in, her face uncontrobly heated up. Cassie was right. The pictures captured their emotions perfectly! One photo captured the moment when she ran towards Lucas and threw herself into his arms. Lucas had worn a ck suit, held an umbre with one hand, and held her at the waist. He was looking down at her while her dress fluttered, and their eyes met. Although the photo was frozen, it was romantic. The other picture showed Lucas embracing her as they walked away in the pouring rain. The photos had a dark hue, as they were surrounded by the chilly rain and the pitch-ck night. However, it was precisely the cold and dark contrast that highlighted the warmth she and Lucas shared Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. It startled Marion and she dropped her phone on the floor. She quickly bent down to pick up her phone, as she nced at Lucas who stood at the door. ¡°Ronda said lunch is ready.¡± ¡°Oh, okay, I¡¯ve finished practicing too.¡± She held her phone and discreetly ced it behind her back. Lucas nced at the phone behind her, and his ck eyes narrowed. ¡°Shall we have lunch?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Marion stood up, closed the piano, and followed Lucas downstairs. After washing their hands, Marion took the sheet music for the two songs Kirk had sent her. It dawned on her that she had been so absorbed with Lucas that morning that she had forgotten to mention her work with Kirk As Mrs. Bailey served the dishes, Marion nced at Lucas who sat opposite her. ¡°By the way, | took on a part-time job.¡± Hearing this, Lucas looked at her, signaling her to continue. ¡°Kirk is going to have a concert tour next month, and the first stop is here. He invited me to be the apanying guest pianist for two songs.¡± ¡°Is the pay high?¡± Thinking about the three million, Marion could not help but smile, ¡°Not really that high. But, you know, ying the piano for ten minutes and earning three million, it''s easy money!¡± After speaking, she realized she might sound too money-focused and quickly added, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not just about the money. | mainly want to experience the atmosphere of the concert!¡± Yes, that was it! She just wanted to participate in the concert! Chapter 197 Chapter 197 Was She Already Bored of Him? Lucas ced the freshly filleted fish into her bowl of vegetables. ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s not a significant amount.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Marion could not help but feel the difference in the concept of money between wealthy individuals and herself. ¡°Do you need money?¡± ¡°Not really.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Lucas nced at her. ¡°If you ever need money, you can talk to me. | can lend it to you.¡± ¡°Thanks, but that won''t be necessary!¡± With the matter reported, the next step was to sign a contract with Kirk. Kirk''s agent and Miley had already negotiated the terms. After lunch, Marion received a call from Miley, reminding her to sign the contract. Marion was surprised, ¡°So soon?¡± ¡°Kirk¡¯s team is pushing for it.¡± Marion did not think much about it. ¡°Oh, okay!¡± She had initially nned to take a nap, but now she had to change and go out to sign the contract. Despite the nearly 104-degree heat outside, Marion decided to wear a casual long skirt and t sandals. She braided her hair into a simple twist and headed out with only sunscreen and lipstick on her face. Carrying her bag, she left the room and went downstairs. On her way, she bumped into Lucas heading upstairs. ¡°I''m going out to sign a contract.¡± Lucas nced at her. ¡°I''ll drive you.¡± Marion wanted to decline, thinking she could take a cab, but he had already walked past her. She turned and looked at his back, then reluctantly waited downstairs, pouring a ss of water for herself and Lucas. Lucas soon joined her downstairs. He had changed into loose ck casual pants and a loose-fitting shirt of the same color. Marion observed himing down and could not help but observe that his legs seemed to go on forever! Lucas reached her side. ¡°Ready.¡± Marion put down her ss, picked it up again, and took a sip. On regr days, Lucas always wore formal suits and looked dignified and restrained. Marion, although tempted, dared not entertain such thoughts and never dared to offend him. However, his attire that day transformed him into a carefree nobleman, exuding an elegant charm. As Marion got into the car, she refrained from looking at Lucas throughout the journey.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only The confined space allowed the unique fragrance of wood to asionally waft over her. It was so tempting to try something naughty. She stared out the car window, with Lucas¡¯s legs and the fair skin beneath his open shirt cor dominating her thoughts. The journey felt like purgatory. Fortunately, the meeting ce Miley arranged with Kirk was not far. They reached it in just twenty minutes. When the car stopped, Marion cast a nce at Lucas and swiftly unbuckled her seatbelt. ¡°I¡¯m about to bete, Mr. Craig. I''ll go ahead. If you¡¯re busy, don¡¯t worry about me!¡± With that, she dashed towards the elevator. Watching Marion disappear into the crowd entering the elevator, Lucas¡¯s eyebrows twitched slightly. He lowered his head to nce at his shirt cor. Perfectly open. But why did his little rabbit not take a look? Was she already bored of him? His hand on the steering wheel moved slightly. Lucas lifted his index finger, tapped it twice, and then raised his hand to leisurely fasten the second button of his shirt. Then he got out of the car and made his way to the elevator. He was curious to see what tricks Kirk would y. Chapter 198 Chapter 198 I¡¯m Curious, Is That Not Allowed? The elevator doors had just opened, and Marion quickly got out. She collided with Miley, who had juste out of the adjacent elevator. Without paying much attention, she apologized and walked ahead. ¡°Hey, Marion!¡± Miley called out, realizing that Marion did not stop at all! She had to run to catch up with Marion, and Miley quickly reached out to pull her. ¡°Why are you walking so fast? Is there a wolf chasing you from behind?¡± ¡®No wolf, just Lucas!¡¯ she thought to herself. ¡°No, I¡¯m afraid of beingte.¡± Miley checked the time. ¡°We''ve still got 10 minutes. What''s the rush?¡± Marion gave her an awkward smile, ¡°Really? | misread the time!¡± Miley did not think too much about it, ¡°Why did you suddenly take this job?¡± ¡°Good pay, less work, close to home!¡± Miley was taken aback for a moment, realizing Marion made a lot of sense! Miley also wanted to ask how Marion¡¯s married life was going. Last time, when Lucas suddenly appeared to support Marion, Miley gave up on prying. However, the two had already arrived at the coffee shop for their meeting. In the semi-open private room, Kirk and his manager were already inside. Miley had to hold back her questions and walked over with Marion. Kirk and Marion had not been in touch for two months since theirst coboration. Marion did not want too much private contact with someone like Kirk. The contract terms had been negotiated in the morning by Miley and Bruce. Marion nced at the uses, confirmed there were no changes, and signed it. In just five minutes, the partnership was established. Marion picked up her phone and looked at Kirk across the table, ¡°So, can | go now?¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Kirk chuckled, ¡°Are you busy today?¡± ¡°Not really.¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t you have time for a cup of coffee?¡± Chapter 198 I¡¯m Curious, Is That Not Allowed? 2/3 Miley, standing beside her, also looked at her with the same question in her eyes. Marion scratched her head awkwardly, ¡°My friend is waiting for me in the parking lot.¡± Bruce also did not want Kirk to have too much contact with Marion, He interjected just as she spoke, ¡°Since Miss Marion¡¯s friend is waiting, let''s schedule for another time!¡± Kirk looked at Marion with a smirk, ¡°Is it a friend or your husband?¡± Marion felt exposed, her face flushed a bright red, ¡°It''s Lucas.¡± Miley could not contain herself, ¡°Mr. Craig is really good to you!¡± ¡°He is indeed very good to me!¡± Marion stood up quickly. ¡°I have to go now. If you have any questions, contact me on WhatsApp!¡± She waved her phone and then pushed open the door to the private room. Kirk raised an eyebrow and asked Miley, ¡°Do you know how Miss Marion and Mr. Craig met?¡± Miley, who knew nothing, replied, ¡°Well, she didn¡¯t specify.¡± How would she know? She had learned about Marion¡¯s marriage just like the vast majority ofizens! ¡°Has Mr. Craig seen her perform before?¡± Miley found Kirk¡¯s question awkward. She chuckled nervously. ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that. After all, | can¡¯t stare at the audience, right?¡± Kirk was behaving quite strangely. ¡°Oh, | see.¡± Kirk clicked his tongue as if he wanted to ask more questions but was warned by Bruce¡¯s cough. He had to restrain himself, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. | was just asking. We''re leaving now. Take care, Miss Miley.¡± ¡°Ah, okay. You take care too.¡± Kirk nodded, put on his hat and mask again, then stood up and left with Bruce. Exiting the private room, Bruce red at him, ¡°Since when did you be so gossipy?¡± Kirk looked at him confidently, ¡°I¡¯m just curious. Is that not allowed?¡± Bruce red back, ¡°Stop ying dumb with me! She¡¯s already married. Get a hold of yourself!¡± ¡°What if | can¡¯t? What should | do?¡± He shrugged and looked at Bruce helplessly. Chapter 199 How Did They End Up Holding Hands? Chapter 199 Chapter 199 How Did They End Up Holding Hands? Marion knew Lucas would be waiting for her in the parking lot. She did not dare let someone like Lucas who calcted his earnings in tens of thousands of dors per second, wait for long. So, as soon as the contract was signed, she hurriedly headed towards the parking lot. She walked swiftly, focused on getting back as soon as possible, not wanting to waste Lucas¡¯s time. To her surprise, Lucas had alreadye up. It was not until someone reached out and stopped her that Marion smelled the familiar woody fragrance. She looked at Lucas in astonishment, ¡°Why are you here?¡± The question sounded strange as if Lucas could not have appeared in the coffee shop! Marion quickly corrected herself, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that. What | meant was, why did youe up?¡± Lucas was tall, dressed in ck, and looked ruggedly handsome. He attracted quite a few nces on the way up. Combined with Marion¡¯s pretty face, the two standing together made passersby think they were celebrities. ¡°Oh my, who¡¯s this man? So handsome! That face, those legs! I¡¯m willing to spend money on him!¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Is there a movie being filmed here? The lead actors have such high visuals! Haven¡¯t seen such high visuals in male and female leads for a long time!¡± ¡°Ah! | didn¡¯t expect to see such beautifuldies and handsome guys just by going out today! Let''s take pictures!¡± Marion listened to the scattered discussions around her: She wondered why people show some respect for the person involved. Did it not ur to them that Lucas and Marion could hear their discussions? As more onlookers gathered, Marion''s face turned redder, ¡°Shall we go back first?¡± Lucas had reached out to stop Marion just now, and when Marion stopped, she almost felt like she was being embraced by Lucas. It was no wonder that the patrons of the coffee shop thought that they were celebrities. Who else would engage in such romantic poses at the entrance of a coffee shop? Marion heard ament from a girl behind her, before realizing that she was in Lucas¡¯s embrace. No wonder she felt warm! She felt embarrassed and quickly moved a step to the side. Chapter 199 How Did They End Up Holding Hands? 2/2 ¡°The female lead is shy, so adorable! Her ears are all red!¡± Marion was speechless. She felt that the crowd was going overboard! How could she and Lucas have a sweet romantic rtionship? Lucas nced at her, ¡°Is the contract signed?¡± ¡°It''s signed! Let¡¯s go home quickly! I¡¯m super tired and want to take a nap!¡± Marion tilted her head slightly, and her round eyes looked at him desperately. ¡°Alright, let''s go home.¡± Lucas frowned, his eyes sweeping toward Kirk who had just walked into view. With a slight contraction of his ck eyes, he grasped Marion¡¯s hand. Marion froze. She looked at Lucas. ¡°Mr. Craig?¡± she asked awkwardly. Everything was fine just a moment ago so how did they end up holding hands? Speaking leisurely, Lucas said, ¡°Saw an acquaintance.¡± Marion got the hint. ¡°Oh, got it, should we act even more affectionate then?¡± Her professionalism kicked in, and she did not pay attention to who the ¡®acquaintance¡¯ was. She just wanted to thoroughly showcase their image as a couple. Lucas raised an eyebrow. ¡°How do we look more affectionate?¡± ¡°Just intece your fingers with mine!¡± As she spoke, Marion gently struggled to free her hand, signaling him to let go first. Lucas was very cooperative. He loosened his grip, allowing her fingers to intertwine with his. Then he tightened his hold. Lucas looked at their tightly connected hands. He smiled slowly. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡± Marion felt her heart reach for him. ¡®Poor thing, he didn¡¯t even know!¡¯ He was a man who had never been in love! Chapter 200 Chapter 200 What Do You Want to Do? Kirk watched as the two figures holding hands gradually moved away, the gaze beneath his sunsses darkening slightly. That Lucas! Bruce tensed at Kirk¡¯sck of response. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Aren¡¯t you afraid of being recognized?¡± Kirk finally shifted his gaze and left the coffee shop. He remained silent. He was upset about something. Bruce furrowed his brow, finding the situation strange. What had just happened? Marion, fully immersed in her act, only realized they were holding hands when they entered the elevator. Their ten fingers were tightly intertwined! Her face immediately flushed a deep crimson. ¡°Your acquaintance did not enter the elevator, right?¡± Lucas nced at her and calmly replied, ¡°No.¡± With that, he voluntarily let go of her hand. The warmth between their palms dissipated with the separation. Marion looked down at her right hand. She could not quite exin what she was feeling. The elevator stopped on the first floor, and as most people walked out, there was more space inside. Marion shifted to the side, making an effort not to lean too close to Lucas. It was not that she disliked him. She just feared being perceived as overly affectionate.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Noticing her movement, Lucas nced at her. ¡°It¡¯s a bit warm,¡± she said quietly. She was not avoiding Lucas. She just did not want to invade his personal space. ¡°Ah.¡± He responded nonchntly. The elevator doors opened again, and Marion breathed a sigh of relief. In the car, Marion obediently fastened her seatbelt. At that moment, Lucas¡¯s phone suddenly rang. Lucas frowned slightly as he answered the call. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°How about having dinner together?¡± It was Martin. ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me to call you?¡± ¡°No time,¡± Lucas said. Martin chuckled. ¡°So, what do you want to do?¡± ¡°Just coffee.¡± Martin had never known what Lucas¡¯s interests might be. ¡°Alright, I''ll ask Preston to bring something.¡± Chapter 200 What Do You Want to Do? 2/2 ¡°Okay.¡± After hanging up the phone, Lucas looked at Marion beside him. ¡°Martin called. He wants me to take you for afternoon tea.¡± Was that not inappropriate? Marion was about to express her concern when he continued, ¡°He has never believed that we''re married. Thinks we''re just putting on a show for them.¡± This statement ignited a fire within Marion. ¡°No problem, let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Aren''t you tired?¡± ¡°It''s okay, I¡¯m not that tired.¡± Then a yawn betrayed her. She could not hide her embarrassment. Lucas, however, did not mind. ¡°We''ll just go for coffee ande back.¡± ¡°Okay, I''ll follow your lead!¡± ¡°And don¡¯t worry too much about what they say. They like the sound of their own voices.¡± Marion had initially thought Lucas¡¯s friend was not a pleasant man, but she suddenly found some understanding for Martin. ¡®Well... suppose it¡¯s just mutual teasing!¡¯ she thought to herself. ¡°You can rest for a while. It''ll take a little over twenty minutes to get there.¡± Marion hesitated for a moment but decided, ¡°Then, I''ll take a short nap.¡± ¡°Good. Is the air conditioning too cold at this temperature?¡± ¡°Abit.¡± She had not noticed until he mentioned it, but now that he did, the car interior did feel quite cool. ¡°Alright, I''ll adjust it.¡± ¡°Thank you. You''re a kind person.¡± ¡°Am 12¡± Marion shifted her seating position, preparing to doze off. She mumbled sleepily, ¡°Yes, you are.¡± Lucas fell silent, and soon, the car became quiet. In just a few seconds, Marion had drifted off into a deep sleep. Just before fully dozing off, she mumbled, ¡°Hmm, you''re a really nice person!¡± Chatper 201 ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Arthur could never imagine himself being threatened the way Marion just did! ¡°How am | threatening you?¡± Marion asked innocently. ¡°Isn''t trust the most important thing between husband and wife? If you come to me today, Lucas will know about it. When he finds out, will surely ask what you said to me and of course, | will tell him the truth.¡± 1/2 he Marion paused and added, ¡°Or is it that between you and your wife, you always hide things from each other?¡± That further infuriated Arthur. Even Arthur''s assistant, listening nearby, wanted to rebuke Marion. Just then there was movement in the foyer. Everyone in the living room instinctively looked towards the entrance, and Lucas, in a ck suit, appeared before them. His face was grave. Marion instinctively went to him. ¡°You came back at just the right time! Your dad says | threatened him!¡± Arthur was speechless. ¡®Youngdy, be careful with your words,¡¯ he thought to himself. Lucas nced at Marion, saw the faint excitement in her eyes, without a hint of grievance, and finally let go of the tension he had been holding all the way home. He raised his hand, gently embraced her from behind, and stood in front of her, blocking Arthur''s piercing gaze. ¡°What do you want?¡± Marion, peeking from behind Lucas, nced at Arthur. With her hand resting on Lucas¡¯s arm, she gently tiptoed, and whispered in his ear, ¡°It''s a good thing you''re back otherwise, | might have angered your dad to death.¡± ¡°It''s okay.¡± Lucasforted her. In Arthur''s eyes, the actions of the two were quite intimate, and his face turned purple. ¡°Do you see me as your father?¡± ¡°Do you still see me as your son?¡± ¡°Ungrateful child!¡± When Arthur got angry, he tended to want to smash things. Now, he was infuriated by Lucas and Marion, and his face turned blue. He thought about grabbing something from the coffee table and smashing it. still Chapter 211 | Only Listen to Himf 2/2 However, Lucas looked at him without expression. ¡°This is the house my mother left me. The things inside belong to my mother, me, and my wife. You have no right or qualifications to touch them. Also, | believe my mother wouldn¡¯t want you to set foot on her property. Please leave, and in the future, if you have any business, contact me directly. There¡¯s no need to involve Marion.¡± Lucas paused for a moment and added, ¡°She listens only to me.¡± Marion, standing behind Lucas, nodded vigorously, saying, ¡°Yes, | only listen to him!¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± Arthur was so angry that his whole body was trembling. His assistant hurriedly stepped forward to calm him, saying, ¡°Mr. Craig, please calm down. Calm down, Sir!¡± The assistant then looked at Lucas and said, ¡°Mr. Craig Jr, Mr. Craig is your father. For the sake of an outsider, to anger him like this, | believe your mother wouldn¡¯t approve.¡± ¡°Who do you think you are to speak to me so in my house? If my mother were here, she wouldn''t allow you toe here to bully my wife!¡± ¡°Fine! Fine! Very well! Starting tomorrow, you are no longer the chairman of Radiant Group. | disown you as my son! ¡°| don¡¯t think the matter is settled on my word alone. | will convene a shareholders¡® meeting tomorrow! Without my support, let¡¯s see how long you can stay in this position! Let¡¯s go, we''re leaving!¡± After all the fuss, Arthur left with nothing but his anger. Marion watched Arthur¡¯s departing figure, her gaze falling on his hand leaning on the cane. She felt scared. She gently pulled Lucas¡¯s clothes, saying, ¡°Have we gone too far? | saw your father¡¯s hands shaking.¡± Several emotions shed through Lucas¡¯s dark eyes. He lowered his head, looking at her, and said, ¡® Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s in good health.¡± Marion looked at Lucas and wanted to say that she was worried about his dad too.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. However, after some consideration, she realized she was just a woman ying the part of Lucas¡¯s wife, and uttering such words would be meaningless. ( Marion Cartier And Jameson Royce ) Chapter 219 Chatper 202 Chapter 202 How Did We End Up Running Into Her? Lucas carried Marion back to her room. When he set her down, she suddenly noticed the wireless earphones in Lucas¡¯s ears. A thought struck her, and she froze. ¡°What were you doing just now, Mr. Craig?¡± ¡®Please, don¡¯t tell me he was in a meeting! Marion thought to herself. Lucas nced at her. ¡°I was in a meeting, what''s the matter?¡± Why did a plot straight out of a dramatic romance novel have to happen to her? Lucas looked at her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Marion waved her hand as she blushed. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Go back to your meeting. | won¡¯t disturb you. ¡®Nothing, I¡¯m just so embarrassed! ¡®But what''s the big deal? ¡®Itisn¡¯t the first time I¡¯ve embarrassed myself.¡¯ Lucas chuckled as he observed her sad look. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They can¡¯t see us.¡± ¡°But they can hear us!¡± ¡°They won''t dare talk about it.¡± As Marion thought about Lucas conducting a video conference when she walked in, she felt awkward about the whole situation. Her scalp tingled in unease. ¡°I-I''ll go wash my face. You can go back to the meeting!¡± Such a situation should not be prolonged. ¡°Alright,¡± Lucas agreed. ¡°If you need anything, find me in the study.¡± Look at how he phrased that! Even if she had a real reason, she would not dare go to study now! Seeing her face turn crimson, Lucas smirked silently and finally left Marion¡¯s room. He was thoroughly satisfied by the reaction he got from her. Meanwhile, the individuals Lucas mentioned as ¡®not daring to gossip¡® could not resist asking among themselves, ¡°The one who just came in was Mrs. Craig, right?¡± Mr. Cotton said, ¡°Who else could it be? If Mr. Craig was keeping a mistress, there wouldn¡¯t be rumors. about him.¡± Miss Adide then said, ¡°I don¡¯t know where these rumorse from. Mr. Craig doesn¡¯t lookcking in any way.¡± Chapter 262 Tonk On We End Up Rotenna Into Her? Mr. Bloom agreed with her, ¡°Exactly! Didn¡¯t you hear just now? Mr. Craig said Mrs. Craig was too tiredst night!¡± 213 As taucas had left his earphones on, he had heard everything. Seating himself again, he looked at the people on the screen with a smirk. ¡°Continue.¡± All three of the executives on his screen thought to themselves, ¡®We''re in trouble.¡¯ After that day, Marion dared not casually enter the study anymore. August in Lumina City grew hotter each day. Cassie¡¯spany was nning a beach outing next week, and this weekend, she invited Marion to shop for sexy swimsuits. After a whole afternoon of shopping, Cassie had not found a sexy swimsuit, but Marlon ended up buying two sets of sexy lingerie. Initially, Marion had only taken a casual nce, but Cassie seemed very encouraging. She casually signaled the sales assistant to bring Marion suitable sizes and encouraged her to try them. Marion did not n to buy anything at first, but after trying on the top in the fitting room and looking at herself in the mirror, she felt slightly shy about it but also thought that such lingerie could be worth experiencing So she impulsively swiped her card and made the purchase. Cassie could not find a sexy swimsuit she liked, so the two decided to check out the luxury counters at the nearby Merchant Square. Cassie¡¯s mother¡¯s birthday was approaching, and she nned to pick out a designer bag for her. Marion thought about Richard¡¯s uing birthday and chose a watch for him. Cassie had done her homework before their shopping excursion and immediately picked up the bag that had caught her mother¡¯s eye. She swiftly paid the bill with her card. As the two were about to leave, even before exiting the store, they heard a familiar voice nearby, ¡°Are there any new arrivals in bags recently?¡± Marion and Cassie exchanged nces, both feeling like their good day had turned sour when they spotted Janice. ¡°How did we end up running into her?¡± Jameson¡¯s sister was a difficult character to deal with. Marion had avoided her in the past, and now, she was even less inclined to cross paths with her. ¡°Let''s go this way,¡± Marion suggested. Cassie, well aware of Janice¡¯s unpleasantness, agreed, ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go.¡± They did not want to get into any unnecessary confrontation. Chapter 202 How Did We End Up Running Into Her? Mr. Bloom agreed with her, ¡°Exactly! Didn¡¯t you hear just now? Mr. Craig said Mrs. Craig was too tiredst night!¡± 2/3 As Lucas had left his earphones on, he had heard everything. Seating himself again, he looked at the people on the screen with a smirk. ¡°Continue.¡± All three of the executives on his screen thought to themselves, ¡®We''re in trouble.¡¯ After that day, Marion dared not casually enter the study anymore. August in Lumina City grew hotter each day. Cassie¡¯spany was nning a beach outing next week, and this weekend, she invited Marion to shop for sexy swimsuits. After a whole afternoon of shopping, Cassie had not found a sexy swimsuit, but Marion ended up buying two sets of sexy lingerie. Initially, Marion had only taken a casual nce, but Cassie seemed very encouraging. She casually signaled the sales assistant to bring Marion suitable sizes and encouraged her to try them. Marion did not n to buy anything at first, but after trying on the top in the fitting room and looking at herself in the mirror, she felt slightly shy about it but also thought that such lingerie could be worth experiencing. So she impulsively swiped her card and made the purchase. Cassie could not find a sexy swimsuit she liked, so the two decided to check out the luxury counters at the nearby Merchant Square. Cassie¡¯s mother¡¯s birthday was approaching, and she nned to pick out a designer bag for her. Marion thought about Richard¡¯s uing birthday and chose a watch for him. Cassie had done her homework before their shopping excursion and immediately picked up the bag that had caught her mother¡¯s eye. She swiftly paid the bill with her card. As the two were about to leave, even before exiting the store, they heard a familiar voice nearby, ¡°Are there any new arrivals in bags recently?¡± Marion and Cassie exchanged nces, both feeling like their good day had turned sour when they spotted Janice. ¡°How did we end up running into her?¡± Jameson¡¯s sister was a difficult character to deal with. Marion had avoided her in the past, and now, she was even less inclined to cross paths with her. ¡°Let''s go this way,¡± Marion suggested.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Cassie, well aware of Janice¡¯s unpleasantness, agreed, ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go.¡± They did not want to get into any unnecessary confrontation. Chapter 202 How Did We End Up Running Into Her? However, just as the two turned in another direction, Janice saw them. Chatper 203 Chapter 203 You''ve Fallen for Him Marion did not know what to say. ¡°Outrageous!¡± Cassie said. The bad luck they had stumbled into was unavoidable. Upon seeing Marion and Cassie, Janice¡¯s expression turned sour. The Royce family had faced numerous criticisms because of Marion. Over the past two months, during Marion¡¯s seclusion, Janice could not vent her frustration. However, when she saw Marion, she seized the opportunity, ¡°What bad luck! A perfectly fine day, and I run into you!¡± Marion rolled her eyes. Since they had crossed paths, she could not be bothered to avoid Janice. Ignoring Janicepletely, Marion and Cassie walked straight past her. Janice, utterly ignored, stomped her foot in frustration. ¡°Stop! I¡¯m talking to you. Are you deaf?¡± She stepped right in front of Marion and Cassie to block them. Marion pretended to nce around, then raised her hand, pointing at herself, and said slowly, ¡°Are you talking to me?¡± ¡°Who else? Are there other people here?¡± Cassie chimed in, ¡°Well, there are quite a few shop assistants around, aren''t there?¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Janice red at Cassie. ¡°Do you have any manners? | wasn¡¯t talking to you. Why are you interrupting me?¡± Then, she turned her attention back to Marion. ¡°It seems Lucas doesn¡¯t treat you well. You¡¯ve been married for over two months, and you''re still wearing cheap clothes.¡± Marion was wearing an outfit worth several thousand dors from a niche designer, but Janice¡¯s words made her speechless. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Did | hit the nail on the head?¡± Marion found Janice truly tiring. With so many important matters, why would she y such silly games? ¡°If | talk, will you buy me new clothes?¡± ¡°Why should | buy you clothes?¡± ¡°Then why should | talk to you?¡± Marion rolled her eyes. ¡°Do you have a problem? If not, I''ll leave. Don¡¯t keep muttering behind my Chapter 203 You''ve Fallen for Him 212 back. It¡¯s the weekend, and with so many people around, someone might think | left without paying. Are youing after me for a debt?¡± Janice turned green at Marion¡¯s retort, and after holding it in for a while, she finally blurted out, ¡°My brother is getting married!¡± ¡°Oh? So what?¡± Marion responded with indifference. Seeing Marion¡¯s nonchnt demeanor, Janice became even more infuriated. ¡°You must have hooked up with Lucas long ago! No wonder you were in such a rush to dump my brother! But you''re still pretending to be sentimental online...¡± ¡®Did Janice leave her brain at home today?¡¯ Marion nastily asked herself. As Janice continued her rant, Marion noticed a cup of tea on a nearby table. She walked over, picked it and without hesitation, sshed it onto Janice¡¯s face. up, ¡°What! You sshed me?¡± Janice spluttered. Marion coldly stared at her. ¡°Bring your brain with you when you go out, will you? If you¡¯re not sober, take a right, cross the road, and dive into the river to clear your head. Think before you speak. If | hear one more word from you about Lucas, next time, it won''t be tea, it¡¯ll be sulfuric acid. Don¡¯t test me!¡± Janice, taken aback by the unexpected side of Marion, was momentarily silenced. Furious, Marion tossed the paper cup at Janice before leaving. What was the point of having such a potty mouth? It would be better for Janice to stitch it up! Marion walked away swiftly, leaving even Cassie struggling to keep up. She cursed her short legs as she hastened to catch up with Marion. When she finally did, she ced a hand on Marion''s back. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry! Janice being foolish isn¡¯t something new to you. What sensible words cane out of her mouth?¡± ¡°She called Lucas an adulterer, and that makes me furious!¡± ¡°Why does it make you so mad when she calls Mr. Craig an adulterer?¡± ¡°She''s falsely using him!¡± ¡°But she also called you a harlot!¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m mad!¡± Cassie sighed. ¡°Are you triggered by the term ¡®adulterer''?¡± Marion, slowly calming down, faced Cassie¡¯s meaningful gaze, blushing. ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. | just feel that someone as good as Lucas shouldn¡¯t be associated with those filthy words!¡± ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk.¡± Cassie just stared at her. ¡°You''ve fallen for him, haven¡¯t you?¡± Chatper 204 Chapter 204 Your Wife Is Quite Formidable ¡°None of that...¡± ¡°Then why are you so angry?¡± Marionpletely calmed down, sighed, and softly said, ¡°Actually, when we got married, | ckmailed him.¡± ¡°What?¡± Cassie was greatly shocked. ¡°You didn¡¯t say that back then.¡± When Marion had mentioned their marriage, Lucas had agreed, and Cassie always knew their marriage was more of a facade. Sometimes Marion joked about it, but it always seemed lighthearted. Now, it appeared things were not as simple. Marion chuckled awkwardly, ¡°I was just desperate to escape from the Royce family at that time. | didn¡¯t want you to think poorly of me, so | told a little lie.¡± ¡°Desperate move, Mar.¡± Alittle lie? Marion waved her hand dismissively, ¡°Well, yes | suppose it was. Cassie was silent. ¡®Marion seems pretty ballsy,* Cassie thought to herself. 11 Marion confessed the past events and exined, ¡°Lucas is a good man, so | really don¡¯t like hearing others call him an adulterer.¡± Although she was the one who took the initiative in the whole matter, Lucas had agreed to her unreasonable request to take responsibility. Marion just felt guilty about the unfairbel on Lucas. Cassie was surprised by Marion¡¯s revtion and suddenly understood why Marion exploded earlier. After Janice¡¯s disturbance, even though Marion had not bought Richard''s birthday gift, she was in no mood to continue shopping. Instead, they bought bubble tea and stood by the luxury store window. Cassie took a big sip and suggested, ¡°How about we go home?¡± Marion nced at her, ¡°Good idea.¡± Since Cassie had to workte that night, they could not have dinner together. They said their goodbyes. Marion took a cab back to the vi and reflecting on the recent events, she could not help but feel guilty for how she handled herself with Janice. In truth, she thought her reaction was too intense. ¡®Oh, Chapter 204 Your Wife is Quite Formidable the trouble that men bring!¡¯ Marion thought to herself. 2/2 The traffic in the city center on a Saturday was congested, with the cars moving slowly on the road. Marion tried to stay awake but eventually sumbed to sleep. Meanwhile, Lucas, who had just returned home from the office, received a video message from Martin. He raised an eyebrow, not intending to open it, assuming it was not anything good. However, while changing his clothes, he identally opened the video. In the video, Marion held a cup of tea and sshed it onto another woman¡¯s face. Afterward, she sternly warned the other woman, ¡°Bring your brain with you when you go out, will you? If you''re not sober, take a right, cross the road, and dive into the river to clear your head. Think beforeExclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. you speak. If | hear one more word from you about Lucas, next time, it won''t be tea, it''ll be sulfuric acid. Don¡¯t test me!¡± She then left, angrily throwing the paper cup at the woman¡¯s face. Martin shamelessly messaged him: [Lucas, your wife is quite formidable!] Lucas: [Thanks.] Martin: [Watch out for domestic violence!] Lucas: [Sure, I''ll buy a few more boxes of contraceptives while I¡¯m at it.] Martin: [What?] Martin: [Does your wife know you''re such a flirt?] Lucas snorted and had no intention of responding to Martin''s messages. He felt like telling Martin to go get some exercise! Maybe if he put in a bit more effort in his appearance he could attract a wife too! x Spin to im Your Surprise Reward! y Chapter 205 How Sexy is R? Chatper 205 Chapter 205 How Sexy Is It? Marion was unaware that Lucas had already seen her ¡®heroic deeds¡¯. She slept the entire way in a daze. When the car arrived at the vi gate, the driver called her twice before she opened her eyes. She fumbled in her wallet and pulled out a fifty¡ªdor bill, saying, ¡°Keep the change, sir!¡± After paying the fare, Marion rubbed her eyes and searched for the keys in her bag. Despite emptying the contents of her bag, she could not find them. Oh well. Mrs. Bailey should be cooking by now. She rang the doorbell, expecting Mrs. Bailey to answer, but to her surprise, Lucas opened the door, wrapped in a towel after just finishing his swim. Marion, who was still somewhat sleepy, was instantly wide awake. ¡°Why are you at home?¡± she asked. Should he not be at the office? ¡°Just got back,¡± he replied. ¡°Oh, oh, oh. Just got back and went swimming.¡± So disciplined of him! She stepped inside the vi.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°Hmm,¡± Lucas acknowledged, his gaze shifting to the bag in her hand. ¡°Did you buy something?¡± ¡°Yeah, | bought two sexy sets...¡± She had just woken up, and her brain was still foggy. Lucas asked a question, and she answered without thinking. Mid¡ª sentence, Marion blushed and stopped herself. Lucas raised an eyebrow, looking at her with interest. ¡°Two sets of what?¡± Marion nced up at him, vaguely saying, ¡°Two sets of clothes.¡± He did not hear the word ¡®sexy¡¯ did he? ¡°Oh, two sets of sexy clothes.¡± Marion did not have a reply for that. ¡®Where''s the swimming pool again?¡® Marion thought, contemting drowning herself to escape the embarrassment. Just as Marion blushed at his scrutiny, Lucas asked another question, ¡°I want to know, how sexy are they?¡± Marion felt like yelling, ¡®Dad, someone is being indecent here!" Marion swiftly entered the vi, ran upstairs, and rushed into her room. She mmed the door shut with a loud bang. Holding the bag with the lingerie, Marion angrily tossed it aside. Chapter 205 How Sexy Is 117 2/2 me it all on Cassie. Why did she ask her to buy sexy lingerie? Marion quickly grabbed her phone and sent a message to Cassie: (Sob, sob, sob! It¡¯s all your fault, for making me buy sexy lingerie! | ran into Lucas when | came back! So embarrassing!] The quick¡ªwitted goddess Cassie replied instantly: [Did Mr. Craig see it? Is he satisfied?] Marion: [...] Why did she think that Cassie would be feeling guilty? Marion spent over ten minutes zoning out in her room. After a while, she felt thirsty. The milk tea she had earlier was too sweet. She thought of going out for water but hesitated, considering her recent conversation with Lucas. After struggling with her decision for a couple of seconds, Marion bravely got up and left her room. Walking down the stairs, she realized she had overthought it. Lucas was not even in the living room. Diligent Mrs. Bailey was busy preparing dinner in the kitchen. Marion poured herself a full ss of water and drank most of it. Satisfied, she cradled the cup, ready to return to her room. As Marion reached the stairs, for some reason, she suddenly wanted to go and check the pool area. Despite having moved in for a while, aside from the day Lucas had given her a tour of the other side of the vi, she had not been there on her own. The vi was sorge that it took Marion a moment to remember where the pool was. The sun, slightly milder now past five o''clock, was still hot. Lucas was no longer in the pool. He must have finished with his swimming. Oh well, too bad. Well, it was not as if she was there to check on him. She just wanted to take a casual stroll! Marion shifted her gaze and, just as she turned around, saw Lucas emerging from the vi wearing only square¡ªcut swim trunks. In the sunlight, his long limbs, broad shoulders, well-defined back, narrow waist, and lifted buttocks were on full disy. Chatper 206 Chapter 206 | Won''t Look Marion knew that Lucas had a good physique, but she did not know it was that impressive! As she watched him approach, she swallowed. When she became aware of her reaction, Marion¡¯s ears turned red, and the blush quickly spread from her earlobes to her cheeks. Lucas stood in front of her, and Marion subconsciously took a step back. ¡°Are you looking for me?¡± Lucas asked, his ck eyes meeting her gaze. Marion, still captivated by the close view of his abdominal muscles, suddenly felt thirsty again. She quickly brought the ss to her lips, took arge sip, and then spoke, ¡°I was just wandering around.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Lucas replied without saying much. Then he turned around and dived into the pool. Water sshed, some reaching her skirt and some onto her feet. It felt cool and refreshing, quite different from the scorching heat of the evening. Her gaze followed Lucas as he swam freestyle. With each movement, the muscles on his body became even more pronounced. Marion instinctively touched her slightly bulging abdomen and then her soft arms. ¡®Maybe... | should go for a swim too? But not now,¡¯ she thought to herself. Marion pretended to sip her water while observing Lucas. The cup was emptied in no time, and she felt too embarrassed to stay longer. She returned to the vi. Mrs. Bailey was surprised to see her. ¡°When did youe back, Madam?¡± Marion was about to say she had returned a while ago, but Mrs. Bailey added, ¡°Sir seems to have gone swimming. You should let him know that dinner will be ready in twenty minutes.¡± Marion sighed, ¡°Alright.¡± She had no choice but to head back to the poolside. Lucas seemed tired from swimming and was leaning against the poolside, catching his breath. Marion approached, ¡°Mr. Craig, Mrs. Bailey said that dinner will be ready in twenty minutes.¡± Lucas looked up at her, ¡°Alright.¡± Marion could not tell if it was an illusion, but she felt a restrained desire in his ck eyes. She blinked, and when she looked again, his eyes appeared as calm as ever. Did her eyes deceive her? Marion had squatted down when she spoke to Lucas. She raised the cup, intending to take another sip of water but then remembered that the cup was empty. She grinned awkwardly, ¡°I''ll go in first.¡± Lucas shifted his gaze away, looking at the water¡¯s surface. He responded faintly, ¡°Hmm.¡± After squatting for a few minutes, Marion felt dizzy as she stood up. Without anything to support herself, she swayed. Absent¡ª mindedly, she lifted the cup again, forgetting it was empty. With an unsteady swing, the cup flew out of her hand. ¡°No, not that!¡± Realizing the cup had flown out of her hand, Marion disregarded her dizziness and instinctively tried to reach for it. Failing to catch the cup, she tumbled into the water.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 206 | Won''t Look 2/2 There was a huge ssh, and Marion emerged from the pool, meeting Lucas¡¯s deep gaze. Was she not supposed to be underwater? After regainingposure, Marion suddenly realized that falling into the pool was not the most embarrassing part. She had fallen into the pool in her dress! Her dress could be worn in two styles: belted for a fitted French look or loose and fresh without the belt. Marion had worn it fitted when leaving but decided to go beltless when she got back, finding it cumbersome after a long day. However, while she was in the pool, her entire dress had floated to the top! \ Lucas also noticed the issue, ¡°I won''t look.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Marion sighed. She was clearly very tired! Chatper 207 Chapter 207 Enough, Stop Talking Lucas¡® gaze lingered on her face for a moment, then he swam to the edge of the pool and got out. When he said he would not look, he genuinely kept his word. After getting out, he headed straight to the shower. Marion was left alone in the pool. Without Lucas around, Marion felt less awkward. She quickly swam to the edge and got out. The dress was soaked, making it heavy as it clung to her body. Standing by the pool, she looked down at her dress as water continuously dripped from her. However, Lucas soon returned with a towel. He wrapped it around her, saying, ¡°Hurry back, don¡¯t catch a cold. I''ll get your ss for you.¡± ¡°It''s not...¡± Marion began to exin, but she decided against it. No amount of exnation could cover up her embarrassment. She nced at him awkwardly. ¡°Sorry, Mr. Craig.¡± Lucas chuckled. ¡°Sorry for what? You didn¡¯t hit me.¡± Marion decided to stop talking about it. She tightened the towel around her. ¡°I''ll go back to shower and change.¡± Before he could answer her, she had already run off, leaving a trail of water along the way. Lucas watched her departing figure, thinking about the slender legs under that soaked dress. He turned and jumped back into the pool to retrieve Marion¡¯s ss. In the meantime, the housekeeper had prepared dinner, thinking Marion was in her room. As she walked towards the living room, she was startled to see Marion running in. ¡°Madam, what happened... What''s going on?¡± Mrs. Bailey was taken aback. ¡°...Just went for a swim,¡± Marion replied nonchntly, refusing to admit she had fallen into the water. ¡°Oh, wow! Both Madam and Sir are so healthy. Swimming is such a good exercise. I''ll leave the dinner here, Madam. It¡¯s getting late,¡± Mrs. Bailey eximed. Marion nodded, ¡°Yes, swimming is a great sport. I''ll go upstairs for a shower, Mrs. Bailey. You can head home now. It¡¯s getting late.¡± ¡°Alright, alright. Quickly freshen up and change, Madam. We wouldn¡¯t want you to catch a cold.¡± Mrs. Bailey replied. Marion acknowledged her and swiftly ran upstairs. Thirty minutester, she came down after finishing her shower and immediately noticed the ss ced prominently on the central ind. She thought, ¡®I know you fished it out for me so there¡¯s no need to put it in such an obvious ce!¡¯ Lucas had already seated himself at the dining table. He wore a loose white shirt with a pair of ck straight-leg trousers. His hair was still damp, and the tousled strands added a touch of unruliness, Chapter 207 Enough, Stop Talking breaking away from his usual aloof demeanor. Marion took her seat opposite him and epted the soup he handed her. ¡°Thanks.¡± 212 ¡°Hmm,¡± Lucas nced at her casually and asked, ¡°Did you run into someone familiar this afternoon? Marion, feeling hungry, took a sip of soup and looked at him. ¡°Huh? Well, | ran into someone unpleasant.¡± She chose not to mention the encounter with Janice. She did not want to ruin Lucas¡¯s mood along with hers. Shifting the topic, she continued, ¡°By the way, my dad''s birthday is approaching, and | n to buy him a watch and take him out for a meal.¡± ¡°Alright, I''ll have Daniel handle it,¡± Lucas said. ¡°Oh, there¡¯s no need. | can handle it. I¡¯m just letting you- 1 Before Marion could finish, Lucas interrupted her, ¡°Since you¡¯re my wife, the watch we give should naturally be exceptional. Collectible watches are not easy to buy, so let Daniel take care of it.¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Marion was astonished, ¡°Isn¡¯t that very expensive?¡± She did not have such a huge budget! Lucas looked at her, raised an eyebrow slightly, and said, ¡°Do you think I''d let my wife spend money? It''s not necessary.¡± ¡°Isn''t it better to give Mr. Cartier something of much better quality?¡± Marion was at a loss for words. She finally sighed, ¡°Okay, I''ll go along with your decision.¡± She could save up slowly if needed! Spin to im Your Surprise Reward! Chatper 208 Chapter 208 They Envy You Lucas remained silent, and Marion, feeling hungry, focused on nibbling her chicken wings. Marion preferred eating in small, deliberate bites, and while the man at the table ate with refined manners, he finished before she was even halfway through her meal. It was not a big deal. After all, everyone ate at their own pace. However, Lucas did not leave the table after finishing. Instead, he sat there, watching her. Marion did not assume that Lucas was looking at her because her eating habits were appealing. Perhaps Lucas stayed seated out of courtesy and etiquette, waiting for her. To amodate him, she instinctively sped up her eating pace. After the final bite, Marion finally sighed with relief and looked at Lucas across the table. ¡°I¡¯m full, Mr. Craig.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Lucas nodded, raising his hand to ce his phone in front of her. ¡°A friend sent me this.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Marion thought it might be a beautiful scenic video, but when she opened it, it was a recording of her throwing a cup of tea at Janice. After that, she had scolded Janice quite severely. Sshing tea and scolding someone felt satisfying at the time, but now, seeing the recorded video, Marion felt awkward to the point of difort. She feignedposure, lifted her head, took a sip of soup, and then looked at Lucas. ¡°Sorry, Mr. Craig. | have a bit of a temper. | couldn¡¯t control myself.¡± She could not help but justify herself, ¡°I¡¯m not usually like that.¡± Marion did not typically resort to such behavior. It was just that Janice had been particrly irritating today.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Lips pursed, Marion lowered her head, sincerely admitting her mistake, ¡°I apologize. | won''t do this again next time.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Lucas raised an eyebrow. ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡± ¡®What does that mean?¡® Marion wondered. Perhaps sensing her thoughts, Lucas¡¯s eyes and brows moved slightly as he casually remarked, ¡°Too light.¡± ¡°Are you saying | didn¡¯t do enough?¡± Marion asked. ¡°Well...yes¡± Lucas responded. Upon hearing that, Marion had a sudden realization, ¡°I also think | didn¡¯t do that well today! Don¡¯t worry, I''ll make sure to do better next time!¡± After her impulsive words, Marion realized she might have gone too far. She quickly retreated, cautiously asking, ¡°But, is it appropriate for me to treat people like that?¡± ¡°What''s wrong with it?¡± Lucas inquired. Chapter 208 They Eney You 312 ¡°It was a bit callous,¡± It was not that extreme, but it was not ideal either. ¡°Who says so?¡± Lucas challenged her. ¡°In our social circle, people might say that, right?¡± Marion blinked. ¡°Oh, they envy you, that¡¯s all,¡± Lucas stated. Marion pondered that and found that she agreed with him. ¡°What about you, Mr. Craig? What do you think?¡± Lucas observed her for a moment, ¡°You were quite cute.¡± Marion was surprised. Her face slightly warmed, and she said, ¡°Thank you.¡± Afterward, she picked up Lucas¡¯s phone and handed it back to him. Lucas took the phone, and at that moment, the previously dimmed screen suddenly lit up. Marion immediately noticed that the screensaver was a photo of the two of them in the rain a few days ago! How did Lucas have that picture? And why did he set it as his screensaver? Marion stared at the man opposite her in shock. Lucas looked at her widened eyes and casually ced the phone aside. ¡°Any other questions?¡± he asked. Blushing, Marion pointed at his phone. ¡°Your phone screensaver photo...¡± ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Lucas inquired. After struggling for a while, Marion finally managed to say, ¡°Isn¡¯t it a bit too intimate?¡± ¡°Not at all,¡± Lucas replied, then proceeded to unlock the phone. This time, the photo of her rushing into Lucas¡¯s arms wasid bare in front of both of them. ¡°| really like this photo,¡± he said. ¡®| like it too,¡¯ Marion thought to herself. Chapter 209 His Laughter Was So Captivating! Chatper 209 Chapter 209 His Laughter Was So Captivating! Lucas probably did not remember that night. He was often upied with important matters, and perhaps considered that little episode from that evening as inconsequential in his life.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. The photo indeed looked good, and it suited Lucas¡¯s style. If he knew it was her, Marion thought it would be even better. After some contemtion, she decided not to pursue the matter further. She did not want to make things awkward by iming to know anything. What if he merely found the photo aesthetically pleasing and chose it as his screensaver? Asserting herself in the matter may come off as overly calcted. She realized she had acted impulsively and quickly tried to cover it up, ¡°Upon closer inspection, the photo has a certain artistic quality. It does make for a beautiful screensaver.¡± She gazed at herself in the photo, feeling her face flush. To avoid any suspicion, she forced a casual tone, ¡°I was just asking. Mr. Craig, please don¡¯t mind me.¡± ¡°It''s alright,¡± the man replied, showing no concern. Marion sighed in relief and swiftly changed the subject: ¡°I still have three hours of piano practice today. I''ll go to the piano room.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Lucas picked up his phone and scrutinized the screensaver with his dark eyes. Marion stole a nce at him, and her heart skipped a beat. She got up to leave the table, nning to head upstairs to the piano room. But after a few steps, she heard a puzzled voice behind her. ¡°Miss Marion, does this photo seem familiar to you?¡± Marion tensed, turned around, and faced him. ¡°No, it was just a question.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± His lips curled as heughed softly. ¡°I feel like the more | look at it, the more familiar it bes.¡± Marion instinctively tugged at her dress: ¡°Oh I¡¯m sure it¡¯s nothing!¡± Lucas lifted his head and looked at her, ¡°Doesn''t it resemble the scene from that rainy night when | came to pick you up, and you ran into my arms?¡± It was not just a resemnce, it was precisely the same! Marion did not dare say it. She stood there, regretting ever pointing it out. She remained silent, but Lucas had no intention of letting it go, ¡°On that night, did someone take a photo of us?¡± Chapter 209 His Laughter Was So Captivating! Marion tried to keep her emotions in check. Seeing her not responding, Lucas¡¯s dark gaze swept over her flushed earlobes. He lowered his brows, concealing the faint smile in his eyes, ¡°I won¡¯t disturb you any longer. Go ahead and practice the piano.¡± At that moment, Marion had no heart to focus on her no practice. She anxiously looked at Lucas¡¯s phone, gritted her teeth, and decided toe clean, ¡°Actually, the person in that photo is indeed me with you.¡± ¡°Ah, no wonder | thought the person in it had such a graceful figure.¡± Hearing hispliment, Marion stood there, torn between feeling happy and ufortable. ¡°How about changing the screensaver?¡± ¡°Why should | change it?¡± Lucas raised his eyes, staring directly at her. Marion avoided eye contact with him as he gazed at her. ¡°Others might get the wrong idea, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°Wrong idea? You mean misunderstand our rtionship?¡± Suddenly, Lucasughed deeply. ¡°Miss Marion, did you forget that, in public, you are my Mrs. Craig? Using our photo as a screensaver will only remind people that we have a loving marriage.¡± His low and richughter echoed in Marion¡¯s ears, igniting a warmth within her. Standing there, she felt her heart beat rapidly. Hisughter was so captivating! Chatper 210 Chapter 210 I Wasn''t Pretending Last night, Marion once again fled in embarrassment. When Marion talked about the incident with Cassic, her face blushed uncontrobly: [Cassie, | feel like if this continues, I¡¯ll be doomed sooner orter!] Cassie: [Don¡¯t be shy, Mar! You two are legally married now, just boldly go for it!] Marion touched her flushed checks: (No, we have a contract!] Cassie: [Tsk tsk tsk, in matters of love, contracts can be nullified! If you really like him, just go for it! What are you afraid of? At worst, you can enjoy it a few times for free! For a man like Lucas, it¡¯s not a loss, right?] Marion was speechless. She knew it! Cassie¡¯s mind was filled with nonsense! Cassie sent several more messages afterward, all containing simr content. Marion felt too embarrassed to reply. How could a single woman say such things? It was outrageous! She took her phone and went straight to the music room to practice the piano. After ying Kirk¡¯s concert songs a couple of times, Mrs. Bailey informed her that there was a visitor downstairs. Marion furrowed her brows. It was Monday, and everyone she knew would be at work. Who could being to see her, Lucas or his father? This time Marion had guessed right. Since she rejected Arthur¡¯s invitation, he had been upset for several days. Knowing that Lucas was definitely at thepany that afternoon, Arthur went directly to her. When Marion went downstairs, Mrs. Bailey had already prepared tea for Arthur. However, he did not show any interest in it and had not touched it. Lucas¡¯s father was more formidable than Veronica. Despite having retired due to illness, Arthur¡¯s aura and authority remained undiminished. Although Marion felt intimidated, she reminded herself that she was not Lucas¡¯s real wife, which boosted her confidence. She sat down on the sofa and addressed him. ¡°Hello, Mr. Craig.¡± She had initially wanted to call him ¡®Dad¡¯, but fearing that it might infuriate Arthur to the point of returning to the hospital, she opted for a more neutral address. Arthur stared at her coldly, ¡°Miss Marion, quite a skill you have. You just broke off the engagement with the Royce family boy, and now Lucas has married you!¡± ¡°You''ve got it wrong, Mr. Craig. The one who broke off the engagement was me, and the one who got dumped was Jameson.¡± Chapter 210 I Wasn''t Pretending 2/2Original content from N?velDrama.Org. She emphasized her point, and Arthur''s anger red up, ¡°You don¡¯t have to act innocent and naive in front of me. Lucas may fall for that, but | won''t!¡± Marion felt stung by his usation. ¡°I¡¯m not pretending. | just spoke the truth.¡± In all his years, Arthur felt like he had never encountered someone like Marion before. ¡°Name your price. How much money would it take for you to divorce Lucas?¡± ¡°You and Miss Veronica really are a match, Mr. Craig. Both of you speak in quite the same manner.¡± Could they not use a different approach? Arthur was shocked. At his age, people only spoke to him with respect. Yet, Marion had dared to speak to him so bluntly. He got so angry that he mmed his cane fiercely on the ground, ¡°Very well! Let¡¯s see if you''ll yield, or if the Cartier family¡¯s company will!¡± Marion''s smile faded, ¡°So, are you suggesting that if | don¡¯t agree to your terms, you''ll target my family¡¯spany?¡± ¡°So, you''re not entirely foolish!¡± ¡°If you do that, won¡¯t Lucas be upset when he finds out?¡± Marion asked the question seriously, but Arthur¡¯s expression instantly darkened at her words. Chatper 211 Chapter 211 | Only Listen to Him! ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Arthur could never imagine himself being threatened the way Marion just did! ¡°How am | threatening you?¡± Marion asked innocently. ¡°Isn''t trust the most important thing between husband and wife? If you come to me today, Lucas will know about it. When he finds out, will surely ask what you said to me and of course, | will tell him the truth.¡± 1/2 he Marion paused and added, ¡°Or is it that between you and your wife, you always hide things from each other?¡± That further infuriated Arthur. Even Arthur''s assistant, listening nearby, wanted to rebuke Marion. Just then there was movement in the foyer. Everyone in the living room instinctively looked towards the entrance, and Lucas, in a ck suit, appeared before them. His face was grave. Marion instinctively went to him. ¡°You came back at just the right time! Your dad says | threatened him!¡± Arthur was speechless. ¡®Youngdy, be careful with your words,¡¯ he thought to himself. Lucas nced at Marion, saw the faint excitement in her eyes, without a hint of grievance, and finally let go of the tension he had been holding all the way home. He raised his hand, gently embraced her from behind, and stood in front of her, blocking Arthur''s piercing gaze. ¡°What do you want?¡± Marion, peeking from behind Lucas, nced at Arthur. With her hand resting on Lucas¡¯s arm, she gently tiptoed, and whispered in his ear, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing you''re back otherwise, | might have angered your dad to death.¡± ¡°It''s okay.¡± Lucasforted her. In Arthur''s eyes, the actions of the two were quite intimate, and his face turned purple. ¡°Do you see me as your father?¡± ¡°Do you still see me as your son?¡± ¡°Ungrateful child!¡± When Arthur got angry, he tended to want to smash things. Now, he was infuriated by Lucas and Marion, and his face turned blue. He thought about grabbing something from the coffee table and smashing it. still Chapter 211 | Only Listen to Himf 2/2 However, Lucas looked at him without expression. ¡°This is the house my mother left me. The things inside belong to my mother, me, and my wife. You have no right or qualifications to touch them. Also, | believe my mother wouldn¡¯t want you to set foot on her property. Please leave, and in the future, if you have any business, contact me directly. There¡¯s no need to involve Marion.¡± Lucas paused for a moment and added, ¡°She listens only to me.¡± Marion, standing behind Lucas, nodded vigorously, saying, ¡°Yes, | only listen to him!¡± ¡°How dare you!¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Arthur was so angry that his whole body was trembling. His assistant hurriedly stepped forward to calm him, saying, ¡°Mr. Craig, please calm down. Calm down, Sir!¡± The assistant then looked at Lucas and said, ¡°Mr. Craig Jr, Mr. Craig is your father. For the sake of an outsider, to anger him like this, | believe your mother wouldn¡¯t approve.¡± ¡°Who do you think you are to speak to me so in my house? If my mother were here, she wouldn''t allow you toe here to bully my wife!¡± ¡°Fine! Fine! Very well! Starting tomorrow, you are no longer the chairman of Radiant Group. | disown you as my son! ¡°| don¡¯t think the matter is settled on my word alone. | will convene a shareholders¡¯ meeting tomorrow! Without my support, let¡¯s see how long you can stay in this position! Let¡¯s go, we''re leaving!¡± After all the fuss, Arthur left with nothing but his anger. Marion watched Arthur¡¯s departing figure, her gaze falling on his hand leaning on the cane. She felt scared. She gently pulled Lucas¡¯s clothes, saying, ¡°Have we gone too far? | saw your father¡¯s hands shaking.¡± Several emotions shed through Lucas¡¯s dark eyes. He lowered his head, looking at her, and said, ¡® Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s in good health.¡± Marion looked at Lucas and wanted to say that she was worried about his dad too. However, after some consideration, she realized she was just a woman ying the part of Lucas¡¯s wife, and uttering such words would be meaningless. Chatper 212 Chapter 212 Are You Inviting Me to Humiliate Myself? After Arthur left, the atmosphere in the vi remained awkward. Even Mrs. Bailey wisely stayed in the kitchen, not daring toe out and inquire about lunch arrangements. ncing at Lucas, who had been sitting on the sofa for quite some time, Marion cautiously asked, ¡± Aren¡¯t you busy today?¡± Lucas slowly opened his eyes at her question. ¡°Not really. Are you busy?¡± In reality, he had paused a meeting and rushed back home. ¡°I''m not busy,¡± Marion replied but felt awkward about sitting there with him. Seeing him rubbing his temples, Marion suddenly had an idea. ¡°Do you have a headache?¡± Lucas looked at her. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°How about a massage?¡± Marion suggested. Sitting idly was less productive than finding something to do. ¡°Thank you.¡± Marion stood up and walked to the back of the sofa where Lucas was sitting, then lifted her hands to give him a massage. The atmosphere improved, and Marion felt a sense of relief. She had worried that Lucas might hold her ountable for upsetting Arthur so much. Lately, she found herself unable to control her mouth, and the recent incidents were a testament to that. Lost in her thoughts, Marion remained silent, and Lucas did not say anything either. The living room became quiet. Suddenly, a noise interrupted the tranquility, startling both Marion and Lucas. At the entrance, Alice peeked her head in and walked in. Upon seeing Marion and Lucas on the sofa, Alice¡¯s facial expression changed slightly. The interruption of Lucas¡¯sfort drew his cold gaze toward Alice. ¡°Miss Alice, what brings you here?¡± Curious, Marion added, ¡°Are you here to convince me to divorce my husband as well?¡± At the mention of ¡®husband¡¯, Lucas looked up and nced at Marion. It was not the first time she referred to him as her husband for the sake of their act but this time, his gaze made her feel and her cheeks flushed with warmth. Alice hurriedly shook her head, ¡°No, Miss Marion, you misunderstand.¡± Lucas was dissatisfied with her addressing Marion so casually, ¡°It¡¯s Mrs. Craig, Miss Alice.¡± uneasy, Alice frowned but adjusted her words. ¡°Mrs. Craig, I¡¯m having a birthday party this week and | would like to invite you.¡± Looking at Alice, Marion blurted out, ¡°Are you inviting me to humiliate myself?¡± Chapter 212 Are You Inviting Me to Humiliate Myself? 2/2 Was that not how it usually went in novels? Lucas seemed to share the same sentiment, ¡°You have many friends, there¡¯s no need to specifically invite my wife. Besides, my wife has been quite busytely.¡± Anot-so-busy Marion chimed in, ¡°Yes, | have been quite busy recently.¡± Alice realized they misunderstood her and hurriedly tried to exin, ¡°It''s not what you think. Since you saved me thest time, I''ve been truly grateful. For my birthday, I''d love nothing more than to have you cut the cake with me!¡± Alice looked at Lucas, ¡°Rest assured, Mr. Craig. If | cause any distress to my lifesaver here, | will...¡± She mentioned the night she was rescued, but Marion felt Alice had ulterior motives. ¡°Will what?¡± Marion was curious to hear the rest of what Alice had to say. Alice bit her lip, ¡°I will... run ap around the city center naked!¡± Marion had no immediate response to that. There was no need to be so extreme. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe it, we can record it now as evidence.¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Marion was about to speak when Lucas ced his phone forward, ¡°Go ahead.¡± Was that the trend in high society circles now? Chatper 213 Chapter 213 I''ll Keep My Distance from Her in the Future! Alice made Lucas record it. After making her statement, Alice enthusiastically ced her invitation on the coffee table, saying, ¡°I really have no ill intentions toward you, Mrs. Craig! Truly!¡± Whether it was a misconception on Marion¡¯s part or not, she felt that something was off in the way Alice looked at her. Could it be true, as Cassie had said? Did Alice like her as Cassie suggested? As Marion was lost in thought, Alice had already turned and left. Marion watched her departing back, wondering if she should express her reluctance to go. However, Alice had already walked out of the entrance. As she jogged out of the vi, Alice even thoughtfully closed the door before leaving. Even though it was broad daylight, leaving the gate wide open still felt somewhat unsafe. If a stranger barged in, it would not be good! Distracted by Alice, Marion lost interest in continuing to massage Lucas. She picked up the invitation from the table and opened it. The invitation was exquisite, with her name handwritten on it, showing some genuine effort on Alice¡¯s part. After examining it for a while, Marion handed the invitation to Lucas. ¡°Do you think | should go?¡± ¡°Do you want to go?¡± Lucas took it and, upon seeing the name ¡®Miss Marion¡¯, felt displeased. ¡°Alice invites many wealthy heiresses to her birthday every year. It¡¯s okay if you want to go for the spectacle.¡± Marion was not thinking about that: ¡°Mr. Craig.¡± She propped her face on her hand and looked at Lucas with unparalleled seriousness. ¡°Do you think Alice¡¯s gaze toward me seems a bit off?¡± Lucas had not paid much attention to Alice. ¡°I didn¡¯t notice.¡± Marion pursed her lips. Despite the awkwardness, she still felt it necessary to tell Lucas. ¡°Last time, during that ¡®rescue,¡¯ she jumped into the water herself, forcing me to pull her out... | originally thought she was trying to frame me, but | didn¡¯t expect her to spread the word everywhere that I¡¯m her lifesaver.¡± ¡°Do you think she has ill intentions this time?¡± Lucas asked. Marion shook her head, ¡°She recorded those words. She can¡¯t possibly be setting me up just to run naked around the city center, right? Normal people wouldn''t be able to stomach that! If Alice were really to streak through the city center, it would make national news! She might even end up in jail for a few days, charged with causing a disturbance. The cost of plotting against me would be too high!¡± Chapter 213 M Keep My Distance from Her in the Future!Property ? N?velDrama.Org. 2/2 Lucas looked at her with his narrowed eyes. He pursed his thin lips slightly, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°| mean, is there a possibility that the person she likes is me, not you?¡± Marion blushed, fearing that Lucas might misunderstand her. She hurriedly added, ¡°Just so you know I¡¯m not into that!¡± Lucas¡¯s expression noticeably darkened. Marion stared at him, ¡°I was just joking, Mr. Craig!¡± After all, she was Lucas¡¯s wife. Saying such things would be hurtful. Lucasposed himself and looked at her, ¡°In the future, keep your distance from her.¡± Alice was not normal. Marion nodded, ¡°Okay, I''ll definitely stay away from her in the future!¡± Lucas looked at the invitation in his hand and found it annoying, ¡°So should | throw this away?¡± ¡°Throw it away, throw it away!¡± At that moment, it was crucial to prioritize her husband! No, wait, she meant that the emotional well-being of her marriage partner should also be considered! Chatper 214 Chapter 214 Why Did You Stop? Lucas ultimately did not throw away the invitation, and he did not object to Marion attending Alice¡¯s birthday party as long as he apanied her that evening. Marion had no objections to that, especially considering Alice¡¯s unsettling attitude towards her. Well, being exceptionally good-looking had its downsides. As for Alice, she was so concerned about Marion not showing up that she arranged for a courier to remind Marion early in the morning not to forget her birthday party that night. Marion opened the door in the morning and, after hearing the courier¡¯s words, muttered, ¡°Absurd.¡± Just as she closed the door, she saw Lucas, who was already dressed and ready to leave for work. ¡°Who was that?¡± he asked.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°A courier,¡± Marion replied, redirecting her gaze from his long legs. ¡°Sent by Alice to remind me not to forget her birthday party tonight.¡± Lucas was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°I¡¯lle back early this afternoon.¡± ¡°Sure, sure,¡± Marion nodded, reopening the door. The driver was waiting outside with the car already running. Marion leaned against the door, waiting for Lucas to exit. He lowered his head, looking at her. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to say something?¡± ¡®| have to say something?¡® she wondered. ¡°Have a pleasant day at work?¡± Lucas¡¯s lips curved slightly, a hint of a smile in his eyes. ¡°Call me if you need anything.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± she said. As Lucas left, Marion thought, ¡®What could possibly happen to azy person like me?¡¯ Surprisingly, something did happen. Marion only remembered when she woke up from her nap that Alice had personally delivered a birthday invitation. If she decided to go, she could not show up empty-handed. But Marion did not really care about Alice¡¯s birthday party. After all, she had said that it was up to Lucas to handle it. But as he was busy dealing with countless tasks and making a fortune every day, how could he remember to buy a gift? Realizing it was toote to go out and buy one herself, Marion considered several options and ultimately decided to seek Lucas¡¯s help. Well, who would not turn to a man with an all-powerful secretary? Chapter 214 Why Cut You Shop? 212 In the executive meeting room of the Radiant Group office, the initially quiet room was interrupted by the vibrating phone on the table. The owner of the phone, Lucas, casually nced at the caller ID, and his stern expression softened slightly. He looked at the group of ineffective employees, picked up the phone, and answered, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Lucas¡¯s voice was deep, and through the phone, it carried an inexplicable touch of tenderness. Marion found, for the first time, that Lucas¡¯s voice was surprisingly pleasant. However, she had not called to enjoy his voice. She quickly collected her scattered thoughts. ¡°| hope I¡¯m not bothering you.¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± He lied easily. Marion breathed a sigh of relief. She did not want to disturb him at the wrong time. ¡°It¡¯s like this. | realized | hadn¡¯t prepared a birthday gift for Alice. It¡¯s impolite to go empty-handed to someone''s birthday, right?¡± ¡°| understand.¡± Lucas replied, and before hanging up, he asked, ¡°Just woke up?¡± ¡°Yeah, just woke up. | won''t disturb you. You can continue with your work. I¡¯m going to practice the piano.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After ending the call, Lucas raised his head, his expression cold, as if the person who had just taken a call was someone else. ¡°Why did you stop? Or should | say, in two months, this is all you¡¯ve aplished?¡± Picking up his phone, he stood up and added, ¡°If | don¡¯t see any progress in two months, pack up and go home.¡± With that, he pushed open the office door and left. Chatper 215 Chapter 215 You¡¯re Amazing, Mr. Craig! Daniel followed closely behind Lucas, not daring to breathe too loudly, afraid of causing any disturbance. Lucas stopped abruptly and called his name, ¡°Daniel.¡± Daniel was taken aback and quickly approached Lucas with his files. ¡°Mr. Craig?¡± ¡°Tonight is Alice¡¯s birthday. Prepare a gift, and ce it on my desk in two hours,¡± Lucas instructed. Daniel had prepared himself for criticism but never anticipated that Lucas would ask him to prepare a birthday gift for Alice. For a moment, he was slow to react, and he asked a foolish question, ¡°Mr. Craig, should Mrs. Craig be informed about this matter?¡± Daniel regretted his question as soon as he asked it. Regardless of whether Lucas would engage in morally questionable actions or not, as his secretary, he should turn a blind eye to such matters. Lucas stared at him with his dark eyes, ¡°What do you think, Daniel?¡± Daniel was dumbfounded. How should he answer such a life¡ªor¡ªdeath question?R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only He had been with Lucas for so many years, and as far as he could assert, there was hardly any interaction between Lucas and Marion before that car ident. Could someone fall so deeply in love without much interaction? Was the power of love at first sight so strong? But Lucas did not seem like someone who would fall in love at first sight. Daniel went through all the possibilities in his mind and tentatively said, ¡°I think Mrs. Craig should be informed. What do you think, Mr. Craig?¡± Lucas gave him a disdainful look, ¡°If she knows, why ask?¡± With that, Lucas walked into the elevator. Daniel wiped his forehead, feeling as if he had just escaped death. It was terrifying! Within two hours, preparing a ¡®thoughtful¡¯ birthday gift was a challenging task for Marion. However, for the versatile secretary, it was a manageable assignment. Lucas had instructed Daniel to have the gift on his desk before 5:30 pm, but Daniel had already ced the well¡ªpacked gift on Lucas¡¯s desk by 5:00 pm. ¡°Mr. Craig, this is the birthday gift for Miss Alice that you asked me to prepare. It¡¯s a new model from Mystara House, the Diamond Grid Bag,¡± Daniel reported. Lucas, indifferent to the specific gift, replied, ¡°Understood.¡± Daniel then tactfully exited the office. Twenty minutester, Lucas left the office carrying the bag, as he headed back to the vi. Marion had not expected Lucas to return so quickly. Chapter 215 You¡¯re Amazing, Mr. Craig! 2/2 While applying her makeup, she was startled by a knock on the door. Her hand trembled, causing her false eyshes to be applied incorrectly. She had no choice but to discard them and then went to answer the door. As expected, Lucas stood at the door. He handed her a bag as if delivering a report, ¡°The gift for Alice! Taking the bag, Marion sincerely praised him, ¡°Wow, Mr. Craig, you¡¯re amazing!¡± ¡°Daniel arranged it.¡± Marion paused for a moment. ¡°Oh, you have an amazing secretary then!¡± Lucas did appreciate it, ¡°Carry on. Let me know when you''re ready.¡± ¡°Sure, I''ll be ready very soon!¡± Marion nodded and was about to turn back to her room when Lucas stopped her, ¡°Wait.¡± ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Had there been a mistake with the gift? ¡°You have something on your eyes.¡± Before Marion could react, she felt a gentle warmth on her eyelids. Without waiting for her response, Lucas had removed a quarter of a false eysh. How embarrassing! Chatper 216 Chapter 216 Miss Alice, This Is My Wife Lucas seemed to realize he had made a mistake, ¡°Are these... false eyshes?¡± He furrowed his brow in confusion. Marion awkwardly pinched away the false eysh, ¡°No, it¡¯s dirty! I''ve got to change, Mr. Craig! Give me five minutes, no, ten minutes!¡± Marion rushed through her words, turned around, and closed the door behind her. She lowered her head, looking at the false eysh she held between her fingertips, and her face became even redder. She decided she would not wear false eyshes anymore! After the slightly embarrassing incident, Marion did not have the mood to fuss over herself. Anyway, it was not a big part. Wearing a little bit of makeup would be enough. After applying her makeup, she changed into the cute dress she had chosen earlier, added a pair of pearl earrings, and double¡ª checked her appearance. She picked up the gift Lucas had prepared and left the room. When she descended the stairs, Lucas was on the phone. Marion tactfully stood on the side, waiting. Mrs. Bailey had taken a break and gone home, leaving only Marion and Lucas in the vi at the moment. Lucas stood by the French window, bathed in the evening sunlight. The orange glow softened the sharp lines of his profile. Marion''s eyes focused on his high and straight nose. She used to be captivated by Lucas¡¯s eyes and lips, but she had not noticed how exquisite his nose was. He was truly a masterpiece of meticulous craftsmanship as if crafted by God himself! Perhaps sensing her gaze, Lucas tilted his head to look at her. With a third of his face illuminated and two-thirds in shadow, he seemed like a character out of aic book in the intery of light and darkness. Unable to resist, Marion swallowed nervously. Meeting his intense gaze, time seemed to stand still, and all she could hear was the erratic beating of her heart. Lucas was killing her! ¡°Let''s end it here. I''ll hang up,¡± Lucas said as he finished his call. Stepping over to Marion, he nced at the neckline of her dress and finally settled his gaze on her rounded shoulders. His eyes darkened slightly, ¡°The dress... looks beautiful.¡± Marion cast a guilty nce at him and then averted her eyes, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Can we go now?¡± He held out his hand, and Marion blinked, ¡°Sure, we can.¡± Chapter 216 May Alice. This Is My Wi 212 But Mr. Craig, what exactly do you mean by holding out your hand? Are you asking me for money for the gift?¡± she asked herself. Just as she was about to ask how much the gift cost, Lucas¡¯s hand had already reached out to hold hers, ¡°Getting used to it in advance,¡± he said. Marion, who had initially intended to pull her hand back, blushed and could only respond, ¡°Oh.¡± Well, it seemed like she did need to get used to it in advance, Otherwise, she might have misunderstood and thought he was asking for money! Marion dared not dwell on that thought. She quickly gathered her thoughts and followed Lucas into the car. Lucas did not have his driver that evening. The car smoothly pulled out of the vi. Marion lowered her head and looked at her hand that had just been held, Was it normal for a man¡¯s hand to be that warm? ¡°How long do you n to stay?¡± The quiet car suddenly resonated with Lucas¡¯s voice. Marion snapped back to reality, ¡°How long do you think is appropriate?¡± She had no experience with such things. ¡°Half an hour.¡± ¡°Okay, I''ll follow your lead.¡± Lucas acknowledged her with a grunt and fell silent. The car soon stopped in front of a hotel. Alice must have booked two floors to celebrate. She could not be just an ordinary rich girl! Marion got out of the car, holding the gift, and walked to Lucas¡¯s side. This time, without waiting for him to speak, she tactfully ced her hand on his arm. Just as they took a few steps inside, Alice, wearing a champagne-colored gown, rushed over in high heels, ¡°Miss Marion, you''re here!¡± She was so excited that shepletely ignored Lucas beside Marion. It was not until Alice heard Lucas¡¯s displeased reminder, ¡°Miss Alice, this is my wife,¡± that she noticed Lucas was also here. Her expression visibly drooped, ¡®Why is he here too?¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Such a troublesome man! Alice thought to herself. Chatper 217 Chapter 217 But She Called Me Sweetie Lucas pulled Marion close to him, allowing her to avoid the hug from Alice. Marion had not expected Alice to be so enthusiastic, trying to hug her upon their first meeting. Were all the wealthy heiresses that friendly? Obviously not. Alice, however, seemed disapproving of Lucas by Marion¡¯s side. In addition to not being too thrilled about being there, Marion was starting to wonder if Alice had ulterior motives. With a stern expression, Lucas rified, ¡°I came with my wife.¡± Marion, sensing the awkwardness, quickly handed over the gift, attempting to ease the tension. ¡°Happy birthday, Miss Alice. | wasn¡¯t sure what you''d like, so this is just a little something.¡± Even with Marion trying to y it down, Alice¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Really? A gift just for me?¡± Lucas interjected, ¡°Miss Alice, please refrain from excessive physical contact with my wife.¡± Alice, looking displeased, shot Lucas a nce. ¡°Can''t | take Mrs. Craig inside?¡± ¡°No, I''ll take her in,¡± Lucas responded. Alice frowned. ¡°You''re being too controlling. Mrs. Craig came all this way to attend a birthday party. Why are you being so coddling?¡± ¡°To thwart anyone with ill intentions,¡± Lucas asserted. Alice rolled her eyes. ¡°Come on, I¡¯ve even recorded my assurance! And Mrs. Craig is my lifesaver. Who would mistreat their savior?¡± She then turned to Marion, seeking confirmation. ¡°Right, Mrs. Craig?¡± Caught off guard, Marion awkwardly replied, ¡°Yes.¡± She hoped she did not sound too enthusiastic. Lucas took Marion¡¯s hand and led her inside, leaving Alice behind. Alice hurried to catch up, as she walked beside Marion. ¡°Your makeup looks lovely today, Mrs. Craig.¡± ¡°Thank you. | went for a light touch.¡± Unfazed, Alice smiled and continued with her ttery, ¡°Your earrings are so unique. Where did you get them? Could you share a link with me?¡± Marion felt overwhelmed by the attention. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll send you the linkter.¡± Chapter 217 But She Called Me Sweetie 2/2 ¡°Great! Your perfume smells amazing. Is it a custom blend?¡± Despite knowing that Alice was deliberately ttering her, who would not want to hearpliments? Marion feigned indifference, A friend helped me create it.¡± ¡°Of course, talented people have talented friends.¡± Marion blushed from the praise, maintaining a calm exterior while secretly rejoicing. Even if Alice was genuinely interested in her, she was ready to ept it. Alice¡¯s personality turned out to be much better than Marion had imagined ¡ª a seemingly aloof exterior hiding a sweet nature. The two chatted about Marion¡¯s outfit for the evening, leaving Lucas sidelined. It was not until they entered the banquet hall and Alice¡¯s friends approached that she reluctantly released Marion. ¡°Sweetie, go explore with your husband. I''ll find youter.¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Marion blushed again. ¡°Okay.¡± Lucas looked down at Marion. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you didn¡¯t want to bother with her?¡± Marion looked awkward. ¡°I wanted to ignore her, but sheplimented me and called me ¡®sweetie¡¯... 11 ¡®Who can resist that? Can you resist it, Mr. Craig?¡¯ Chatper 218 Chapter 218 Had Lucas Kissed Her? Upon hearing the term ¡®Sweetie¡¯, Lucas¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Are you saying that even if she genuinely likes you, you wouldn¡¯t mind?¡± ¡°It''s good to respect people¡¯s sexual orientations, you know. Besides, I¡¯m not into that.¡± ¡°What about me then?¡± Lucas chuckled, looking at the woman before him who was contradicting herself. ¡°What am | to you?¡± Marion blinked, instinctively responding, ¡°My husband!¡± Was that not widely known? ¡°Oh, so you know that I¡¯m your husband.¡± Was it her misconception? Why did Marion feel Lucas¡¯s words had a slightly resentful tone to them? Marion thought about her conversation earlier. She had been too busy chatting with Alice and did not pay much attention to Lucas by her side. Thinking about it, she suddenly felt guilty. Quickly moving closer to Lucas, she tiptoed and whispered in his ear with a voice only the two of them could hear, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mr. Craig. There weren¡¯t many people when we came in. | don¡¯t think anyone noticed! You can rx. From now on, we''ll be the super -duper affectionate couple!¡± Those attending Alice¡¯s birthday party that night were not ordinary people. The image of a loving couple between her and Lucas had to be maintained. Looking at Marion suddenly approaching him, Lucas¡¯s dark eyes deepened. He instinctively tightened his hand on her waist. He wanted to pull her into his embrace but was afraid of startling her, so he restrained himself. The fresh scent of orange blossoms enveloped him. Yet, Marion did not seem to notice as she tiptoed even closer to him. As she spoke, her soft breath hit his cheek. Lucas lowered his head, his thin lips brushing against her forehead. With lowered eyes, he looked at her, his expression calm. ¡°Remember that.¡± It was a very gentle touch, like a feather grazing her heart. Marion felt her heart hammer for a moment, and when she reacted, that sensation had already disappeared. Had Lucas kissed her? Did he kiss her in front of so many people? Chapter 218 Had Lucas Kissed Her? 2/2 Even though it was just a gentle kiss on the forehead, there were so many people watching! Marion''s mind felt like it was in a daze, the kiss upying all her thoughts. She looked into Lucas¡¯s dark eyes, stammering in response, ¡°I''ll Re-re-member.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Alice weing her guests already attracted attention, and with Lucas by Marion¡¯s side, they seemed to have created a spotlight on themselves. They became the focal point for guests as they entered the hotel. Many eyes were subtly fixated on them. The situation of the two speaking privately, seemingly oblivious to others, was witnessed by quite a few. In the crowd, people were already quietly discussing the two, and curious nces were bing more prevalent. Marion¡¯s face grew even redder. Ironically, just now, in her attempt to ¡®assure* Lucas, she had taken a step forward, and now the two were almost leaning against each other. Through the thinyers of clothing, Marion could feel the warmth of the man beside her. She started to feel the air around her change. ¡°It¡¯s a bit warm.¡± Lucas looked at her. ¡°Is it?¡± She looked away nervously, then suddenly noticed someone familiar. ¡°Mr. Craig, it seems your friend is also here!¡± Following her gaze, Lucas met Martin¡¯s eyes. He responded with a faint nod, ¡°Yes.¡± He would just leave it at that. Marion thought he would go over and greet Martin, hoping to end the awkward atmosphere. However, after his acknowledgment, Lucas showed no intention of going over. Marion was puzzled. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to say hello?¡± ¡°No need. Aren¡¯t you hungry?¡± Right after he spoke, Marion¡¯s stomach let out a couple of low growls. Though the sound was subtle, Lucas heard it loud and clear. His dark eyes flickered with a hint of amusement. ¡°There¡¯s food over there. Let¡¯s go have some.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± How embarrassing! Chatper 219 Chapter 219 Do You Like Me? Lucas led Marion to the dining area, attracting numerous nces along the way-some filled with envy, others with surprise, suspicion, jealousy, or disdain. Marion straightened her posture, gripping the man¡¯s hand tightly, and walked confidently past the onlookers. Even if she was not truly Mrs. Craig, no one knew! Lucas noticed her subtle movements and a faint smile yed on his lips as he tightened his grip on her hand. Silly rabbit. The buffet at Alice¡¯s birthday party was quite extensive, featuring an array of Western cuisines. Marion was initially worried about going home hungry, but with Lucas repeatedly offering her food, she started to worry if people would suspect something about her constantly-filled stomach. ¡°Are you full?¡± Lucas asked, holding a te of escargots he found somewhere. It looked delicious. However, she could not eat anymore. Marion forced herself to avert her gaze, saying, ¡°I¡¯m full.¡± Under his gaze, Marion emphasized, ¡°I¡¯m really full. If | eat more, I''ll have to take digestive pills.¡± Recalling thest time, Lucas did not insist on adding to her te. He simply responded with a casual ¡°Hmm¡± before putting the escargot into his mouth. Just after they finished eating, Alice approached, saying, ¡°Sweetie, I''vee to find you!¡± Lucas raised his hand, stopping Alice in front of Marion, while his other hand pulled her closer. Interrupted, Alice looked displeased and adjusted her expression, ¡°Mr. Carig, Paul Knowles said he has something to discuss with you.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Lucas responded indifferently, but he did not move. Alice repeated herself, but this time, Lucas remained silent. Amused, Alice said, ¡°Lucas, you''ve been sticking to her all night. Can¡¯t you give her some personal space?¡± Lucas looked directly at Marion and asked, ¡°Do you need personal space?¡± ¡°Isn''t that obvious? Of course, | need it!¡± Marion responded. Caught between Lucas¡¯s affectionate gaze and Alice¡¯s hopeful eyes, Marion found herself in a dilemma. If she said she did not need personal space, would Alice burst into tears the next second? If she said she needed it, would Lucas get angry? Ah, being so sought after was not easy! ¡°Sweetie, it¡¯s okay. Just speak your mind.¡± Marion was genuinely susceptible to a softer approach, and when Alice called her ¡®Sweetie¡¯, she Chapter 219 Do You Like Me? 2/2 surrendered instantly. She looked at Lucas with an awkward expression and said, ¡°I think | do need personal space.¡± Sorry, Mr. Craig. Alice¡¯s sugar¡ªcoated bombardment was too intense, and she really could not resist it! ¡°Okay,¡± Lucas replied in a subdued tone, lowering his eyes, appearing as if he had fallen into the shadows. Was he angry? Marion wanted tofort him, but Alice had already pulled her away, saying, ¡°Let me show you the birthday gifts | received!¡± Marion looked back at Lucas, feeling strangely like a bad woman. But soon, that thought was pushed aside. Alice imed that she would give Marion all the birthday gifts she received that year! Why did Alice always want to give her things? ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll ept the birthday gift you gave me, but all of these are for you! You saved me, so it¡¯s only right to give you my birthday gifts,¡± Alice dered.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What?¡± Marion was confused. ¡®Is there something wrong with you, Alice?¡® Marion asked herself. Marion, frightened, quickly exited the room filled with luxurious gifts. ¡°Miss Alice, may | ask you a question?¡± Alice, looking honored, said, ¡°Sure, ask away! You can ask as many questions as you want!¡± Marion was perplexed, ¡°I¡¯m not that curious. | just wanted to ask if you like...¡± Directly asking about someone¡¯s sexual orientation seemed impolite! Alice, with sparkling eyes, looked at Marion, ¡°What do | like?¡± Marion paused for a moment and changed her approach, ¡°Do you, by any chance, like me?¡± ¡°Yes, how did you know?¡± Alice eximed! Spin to im Your Surprise Reward! Chatper 220 Chapter 220 Can We Go Home?R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Marion was genuinely flustered this time, ¡°Miss Alice, | suddenly feel the need to use the restroom... As she spoke, she briskly exited the room. Alice was puzzled, ¡°Ah! The restroom is not that way!¡± However, before she could finish her sentence, Marion had already rushed downstairs. Alice stood there, feeling bewildered. Everything was fine just now. Why did Marion run off after she confessed? Did Marion dislike her? The thought made Alice¡¯s mood suddenly turn sour. Marion, prompted by Alice¡¯s casual agreement, had emerged from the sweetness of the sugar¡ªcoated bomb. Having grown up, she had experienced confessions before, but being confessed to by a girl was a first! While running around and searching for Lucas, Marion regretted leaving him behind. ¡°Where are you, Mr. Craig? Can we go home now?¡± The banquet hall was vast, and with the multitude of guests, Marion had been searching for over ten minutes without finding him. Her phone was in Lucas¡¯s coat pocket, making it impossible to call him. However, calling herself seemed like a viable option! With that in mind, Marion began scouting for someone to borrow a phone from. After observing for a couple of minutes, she settled on a professionally dressed and beautifuldy. Approaching thedy, Marion shed a friendly smile, ¡°Hello there.¡± ¡°Hello, Miss Marion.¡± Thedy returned her smile warmly, making Marion slightly surprised, ¡°Do you know me?¡± ¡°Of course, you''rest year¡¯s International Tchaikovsky Award winner. Very impressive, Miss Marion. 11 Marion smiled awkwardly, feeling embarrassed, ¡°Well, can | trouble you for a favor?¡± The beautifuldy was straightforward, ¡°Is there anything | can¡¯t do for you?¡± ¡°I''d like to borrow your phone to make a call, is that okay?¡± She immediately took out her phone and handed it to Marion. Grateful, Marion was initially going to step aside to make the call. However, considering thedy¡¯s openness in lending her the phone, Marion thought, why avoid it? It''s not like she was going to discuss something inappropriate! With that realization, she dialed her phone number. Meanwhile, on the second floor, a melodious piano tune emanated from Lucas¡¯s suit pocket. Chapter 220 Can We Go Home? 212 Martin was about to ask when Lucas started enjoying phone ringtones when he saw him pull out a phone adorned with a milky white rabbit-shaped case from his pocket. When did Lucas be so fond of cute things? Perplexed, Martin heard him answer the phone,¡± Hello, | am Marion¡¯s husband, Lucas.¡± So, the phone belonged to Marion? Martin nced at Lucas and felt green with envy. He was speechless. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡± The slightly trembling voice of a woman came through the phone, and Lucas lowered his gaze, What''s the matter?¡± ¡°Can we go home now?¡± ¡°Aren''t you getting along well with Miss Alice?¡± ¡°Well, she¡¯s quite busy, and | don¡¯t want to be a bother.¡± Without exposing her, Lucas agreed, ¡°I understand, wait for me where you are, and I''lle to find you.¡± ¡°Okay, make it quick, alright?¡± Then Marion hung up. Lucas paused for a breath. Ending the call, he did not even nce at Martin as he made his way downstairs. ¡°Hey... where are you going?¡± ¡°To find my wife and then go home.¡± Lucas spoke and halted, turning back to Martin, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to find someone? Oh, sorry, | forgot, you don¡¯t have a wife.¡± Martin stood gaping at Lucas. Damn! Was having a wife something extraordinary? Did Lucas think he was the only one in the world with a wife? Chapter 221 Chapter 221 | Can¡¯t Help You Marion returned the phone to the beautifuldy, her face still flushed. ¡°Thank you, Miss..?¡± ¡°lm Chantelle Evans,¡± thedy responded. ¡°Alright, Miss Chantelle.¡± Marion nced at her, feeling awkward. Before she could say more, Chantelle was called away by a friend. ¡°Excuse me, Miss Marion, let¡¯s chat next time.¡± ¡°No problem, we''ll talk next time.¡± After Chantelle left, Marion stood alone, feeling bored.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. However, Lucas had instructed her to stay put, so she dared not move, fearing they might miss each other in the crowd. Awaiter brought a tray of colorful drinks, and she took one, sipping it casually. The sweet and tangy taste was surprisingly enjoyable, with hints of lemon and fruit. Marion took another sip and found herself getting a bit carried away. It was her first time trying such a drink, and she did not even know the brand. It was so good she considered asking Alice for a link to purchase. But it remained just a passing thought. Quickly finishing the drink, Marion looked around, but it was challenging to spot Lucas in the crowd. She idly yed an imaginary piano on herself when two unfamiliar women approached her, making snide remarks. ¡°Miss Marion is quite diligent, even practicing at a party.¡± ¡°Of course, she has to work hard otherwise, she won''t win any awards this year.¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s been eight months into the year, and she doesn¡¯t seem to have achieved much.¡± Their sarcasticments did not go unnoticed. Marion calmly responded, Without your diligence, attending a party would be iplete without stand-upedy.¡± ¡°You-!¡± One woman could not hold back her temper, while the other managed to maintain herposure. ¡°Miss Marion, my third-grade niece needs a piano teacher. You must be freetely, right? How about taking a part-time job? ¡°We''re just genuinely admiring your talent!¡± Thepliment, coupled with a 11 request to teach a third¡ªgrader, seemed a bit dubious. Marion looked at the woman. ¡°Sure, but my hourly rate is quite high.¡± ¡°Money is not an issue. As long as you can teach my niece well, everything is negotiable!¡± The woman intentionally raised her voice, attracting the attention of the surrounding crowd. Marion scanned the onlookers and calmly said, ¡°Sure, | did take a part-time job this month, and they pay me three million dors per hour. I''ll give your niece a discount¡ªfour million per hour, and she must attend at least 20 hours of sses per week.¡± The woman¡¯s expression changed, and her prepared words died on her lips. Marion looked at her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Too expensive? Well, | can¡¯t help it. That¡¯s the rate for my part-time work.¡± She paused, then shrugged helplessly. ¡°If you don¡¯t have the money, | can¡¯t do anything about it.¡± Marion¡¯s words prompted some of the onlookers to burst intoughter. ¡°Haha, it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen someone bargaining like this.¡± ¡°Wow, three million dors per hour at the regr rate, and she¡¯s giving a discount at four million per hour. I''ve never heard of such a discount before!¡± ¡°Who is this woman? Daring to ask Marion to be a piano teacher for her niece, she¡¯s so bold! Even the arrogant characters in novels aren¡¯t as audacious as her!¡± At that moment, Marion suddenly heard a familiar voice and without thinking, she called out, ¡°Honey!¡± Chapter 222 Chapter 222 Could She Pretend to Faint? Marion¡¯s sudden exmation of ¡®honey¡® directly caught the attention of most people at the evening party. Marion immediately regretted calling out to Lucas. She wished she could. disappear as she watched Lucas approaching from the crowd. Lucas walked up to Marion and held her hand, asking, ¡°Waited long?¡± His gaze fell on the cup in her other hand, ¡°Drinking?¡± Regretful Marion tried to justify her action in a hushed voice, ¡°It¡¯s not alcohol, it¡¯s juice.¡± Delicious juice.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. With a subtle movement in his dark eyes, Lucas chose not to reveal the truth to her, ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°Shall we go home?¡± ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go.¡± If they stayed any longer, she would turn into an exhibit in the zoo. The two women who had insulted her seemed to have vanished before Lucas arrived. Marion did not care. She could not face the fact that she had loudly called Lucas Honey¡¯ in front of so many people. ¡°Is there something interesting on the floor?¡± Lucas asked casually as they descended the stairs. Marion, who was lowering her head, raised it slightly and nced at him, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Really? | thought there was something there; otherwise, why would you be staring at it so intently?¡± Lucas remarked in a strange tone. She was dealing with a sarcastic man. Marion pursed her lips, kept her gaze forward, and dared not lower her head again. As they reached the doorway, Marion suddenly remembered something, ¡°Oh, | forgot to tell Miss Alice that we''re leaving!¡± ¡°| already told her.¡± He had not said anything. Marion left it at that. There were enough people to inform Alice. ¡°What''s there to say?¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Marion replied weakly, not daring to mention it again. However, things did not go as nned. As soon as they sat in the car, Lucas asked, ¡°Why are we leaving so suddenly?¡± She nced at him guiltily, ¡°Suddenly? Didn¡¯t we n it? Didn¡¯t we agree to leave in half an hour when we came?¡± ¡°What did Miss Alice show you?¡± ¡°The gifts she received today.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°She said she wanted to give me all her birthday gifts this year and mentioned liking me...¡± ¡®Wait, did | just say that out loud?¡® Marion asked herself. Lucas clicked his tongue and said casually, ¡°Oh, she likes you.¡± Marion kept silent. Could she pretend to faint? The man looked at her silently, his gaze passing over her slightly flushed cheeks and finally resting on her, ¡°Fasten your seatbelt.¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Marion awkwardly fastened her seatbelt and then looked at him pitifully, ¡°Let''s go home. I¡¯m tired.¡± Acar approached, illuminating them. Lucas looked at her calmly and said, ¡°Sure.¡± She could still pretend to faint, right? He shifted his gaze, took the steering wheel, and began driving home. Marion turned to the side, intending to pretend to sleep. The car fell silent, and Lucas, in the driver¡¯s seat, seemed focused on driving, showing no intention of chatting with her. After keeping her eyes closed for a while, Marion could not resist and slowly opened her eyes. Her gaze moved up little by little, passing over Lucas¡¯s slender fingers, then shifting to his thin lips, climbing up to his nose bridge, and stopping at his eyebrows. ¡°| feel a bit hot.¡± She spoke and reached up to touch her cheek. It was indeed hot. Lucas nced at her and lowered the air conditioning by one degree. Marion thanked him and tactfully did not disturb him anymore, but could not help steal a peek at him. There was no way around it. Lucas looked so handsome when he was serious. 6 Chapter 223 Chapter 223 Would Lucas Make Her Run Naked? At the same time, Alice, who was looking for Marion, learned from her friend, Delh that Marion and Lucas had left their seats ten minutes ago. Gone? Why did they leave so quickly? Alice¡¯s mood visibly soured. Delh, noticing the change, quickly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You seem upset!¡± Alice nced at Delh, ¡°Il am. How could Marion leave so soon?¡± Delh wondered if Alice was treating Marion a bit too well. Delh reminded Alice, ¡°Um, you and Marion seem to be in some kind of love rivalry!¡± ¡°What love rivalry? My family has already severed the marriage alliance with the Royce family!¡± 1 ¡°Because of Marion?¡± ¡°It''splicated.¡± Alice gestured dismissively, and Delh was puzzled, ¡°Why are you so good to Marion?¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°She saved me!¡± ¡°But you''ve already thanked her...¡± The Alice that Delh knew was not that generous. Alice opened her mouth, remembered something, and finally pursed her lips, Anyway, | think Marion has a good personality, and | quite like her.¡± ¡°| think you more than ¡®quite like* her.¡± You are even a bit of a fan! As a good friend, Delh decided to be more encouraging. ¡°You can ask her out more often. Come on,e on! Today is your birthday. Don¡¯t be upset!¡± Alice smiled at Delh but suddenly remembered something, ¡°Wait! Why did Marion suddenly leave? Did something happen?¡± Delh was speechless. The whole evening was all about Marion. If one did not know better, one would think Marion had saved Alice''s life! Well, Marion did save her life. Delh could only understand that Alice regarded Marion as a lifesaving angel from that night. Suddenly falling into the water when you''re afraid of it can be quite a desperate situation. If a man had saved her, she might have offered herself in gratitude! With that thought in mind, Delh felt slightly less jealous. ¡°I heard that Holly and Helena went to her and said some unpleasant things.¡± As soon as Alice heard that, she exploded, ¡°Didn''t | say that Marion is my honored guest? How dare these twoe to my honored guest and act so recklessly!¡± Alice was so angry! Alice quickly descended the stairs. She immediately had four security guards called in and had Holly and Helena picked up and thrown out of the banquet hall. At first, Holly and Helena were very unhappy, ¡°Miss Alice, what are you doing?¡± Alice looked coldly at the two, ¡°Are you still asking me what I¡¯m doing? My honored guest, my venue. Are you two allowed to bully people as you please?¡± Everyone knew it was because of Marion. Holly and Helena¡¯s faces stiffened. They wanted to retort but did not dare to. In front of the Gardner family, they did not count for much. Moreover, Alice had indeed mentioned on social media that Marion was her VIP. Although she did not explicitly tell them not to be unkind or create obstacles for Marion, anyone with a bit of intelligence could see that was the intention. Holly and Helena felt they had not done anything serious. However, Alice did not bother with their exnations. She simply had the security guards pick them up and throw them out. Many people took out their phones, snapped pictures, and recorded short videos, then sent them to friends for entertainment. The birthday party turned out to be quite interesting. After dealing with the two, Alice quickly took out her phone and apologized to Marion on WhatsApp. Right after sending the apology, she remembered something more important. Would Lucas make her run naked around the city center? Chapter 224 Chapter 224 I¡¯m Sorry, | Won''t Look Anymore The car slowed down as the traffic light turned red. Marion, once again, nced at Lucas just as he turned his head to look at her. Their eyes met, and Marion¡¯s mind went nk for a moment. Her ears turned red. ¡°Is it nice?¡± Lucas asked with a slight movement in his dark eyes. ¡°Uh... very nice,¡± Marion replied, wondering how else she could have looked at him. Lucas pointed in the direction of the road and suggested, ¡°Can you continue watching after we get home? It¡¯s a bit distracting for me when you look at me while I¡¯m driving. Safety first.¡± Marion felt a momentary stupor. She pinched her own thigh, saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. | won¡¯t look anymore.¡± ¡®Oh gosh, so embarrassing!¡® she thought to herself. However, as if Lucas knew what she was thinking, he suddenly chuckled, lifted his hand, and patted her head. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s not embarrassing. Everyone loves beauty.¡± A faint woody fragrance apanied the movement of his hand. Whether it was her imagination or not, Marion felt that Lucas¡¯s gaze carried a hint of satisfaction. ¡®Satisfaction? ¡®Marion, are you daydreaming?* At that moment, her phone inside her bag vibrated a couple of times, sessfully bringing Marion back to reality and alleviating some of the awkwardness. Simultaneously, the traffic light ahead turned green. Lucas retracted his gaze, started the car, and continued driving forward. Marion took out her phone and found that it was a message from Alice. Alice: [I''m sorry, really sorry. | had no idea someone would do such a thing to you! But don¡¯t worry, | had security throw them out of my banquet hall.] Did she throw people out of her party? Was that not a bit too much? Thinking back to Alice¡¯s straightforward admission of liking her, Marion¡¯s hand trembled, almost dropping her phone. Lucas, noticing her usual behavior, asked, ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Marion nced at him. ¡°Miss Allee sent me an apology message,¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°She said she had security throw those two women out of her banquet hall,¡± ¡°Alice did the right thing.¡± Marion rolled her eyes. ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit too harsh?¡± After all, in their social circle, and considering Marion was not a saint, the main concern was that the incident would likely trend on Twitter, ¡°When they were bullying you, did they consider whether it would hurt you?¡± ¡°Okay, okay, you''re right.¡± Yes, she was ying the saint again. At that moment, her phone screen lit up again. Marion sighed in relief when she saw that it was not another message from Alice. She opened the message from Cassie: [What happened tonight? | heard that Miss Alice threw two people out of the banquet for you!]R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Then Cassie sent Marion a video. Marion opened the video and watched for a few seconds before replying: [These two were making sarcastic remarks about me.] Cassie: [So, Miss Alice got angry on your behalf?] Cassie: [Is Miss Alice really fond of you?] Marion: [Stop it, I''m scared!] Cassie: [Something¡¯s off. What are you scared of?] Marion: [Alice said she likes me!] Cassie: [What?] Cassie: [You must be so charming to her!] Marion: [...] Even if that were true, she did not expect it to lead to Alice¡¯s confession! Marion had not replied to Alice¡¯s message yet. She did not know what to say. She was starting to regret jumping in to save Alice that day. Chapter 2244 Won''t Look Anymor If she had known, she would have just let Alice be and then called for help! t Chapter 2251 Just Want to Kise You Chapter 225 Chapter 225 | Just Want to Kiss You Lost in thought, Marion noticed that the car had already entered the vi garage. Soon, Lucas had parked the car. The garage was brightly lit, and it was only then that Lucas noticed Marion''s cheeks were flushed. ¡°We''re here.¡± Marion snapped back to reality, looking out of the car and realizing they had reached home. She quickly unbuckled her seatbelt, pushed open the car door, and stepped out. But as soon as she got out, she swayed. Something was off ¡ª why did it feel dizzy? ¡°Legs hurting?¡± Lucas asked. Just as Marion steadied herself, she nced awkwardly at Lucas. ¡°No, just a bit dizzy.¡± Not only was she dizzy, but she was feeling warm too. Marion instinctively raised her hand to touch her cheek, feeling the warmth. She was surprised. ¡°Am | running a fever?¡± ¡°You drank alcohol,¡± he stated simply. Marion thought for a moment. ¡°No, | had a ss of orange juice when | went upstairs with Alice. Later, while waiting for you, | had a ss of fruit juice.¡± She had not consumed any alcohol. She knew her limits. Why would she drink alcohol? ¡°That was fruit wine!¡± Lucas rified. Marion looked at him in surprise. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Well, I''m going to take a shower and go to bed!¡± Seizing the moment while still clear-headed, she hurriedly went upstairs, intending to lock her room door. She did not want to risk getting tipsyter and doing something outrageous! Marion quickly ascended the stairs, her dress swaying. Lucas watched her, making a clicking sound with his tongue before following her upstairs. Once Marion returned to her room, she quickly removed her makeup, took a shower, and theny in bed. Just sleep, just sleep! For some reason, she could not fall asleep. She felt warm, but also strangely excited. The unfamiliar sensation was reminiscent of the exaggerated plots Cassie used to share with her from those melodramatic romance novels where the female protagonist was drugged. She was not anywhere near that extreme, but she was excited, unable to sleep, and a bit warm. Ufortable, perhaps, but not unbearable. It was more like feeling thirsty. Mariony for a while, licked her lips again, and finally could not resist getting up to go downstairs to get some water. To her surprise, she saw Lucas also there, drinking water. The man had showered, wore loose pajamas, and sat on a high stool with his right leg bent and the left leg casually stretched out. When he noticed her approach, he pulled back his left leg, and his gaze fell on her face. ¡°Still feeling hot?¡± Marion nodded, grabbed a ss of water, and chugged it down.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. When she looked up, she found Lucas staring at her. Neither of them spoke, and the quiet living room allowed them to hear each other¡¯s breath. Marion broke the silence. ¡°Is fruit wine high in alcohol content?¡± Although her alcohol tolerance was not the best, it could not be that bad. ¡°Not very high,¡± he replied. Marion touched her cheek. ¡°I didn¡¯t think my alcohol tolerance was this low.¡± As she spoke, she nced at Lucas and gathered her courage. ¡°Do you think there was something else in the wine?¡± She felt something was off, She wanted to kiss Lucas just by looking at him. What kind of strange thoughts were these? Lucas put down his ss, leaned over, and ced his hand on her forehead. ¡°Not too feverish. Removing his hand from her forehead, he lightly touched her cheek with his index finger. ¡°Feeling warm?¡± Marion stared at him nkly, nodding. ¡°Ufortable?¡± ¡°Not ufortable, just...¡± Marion found it difficult to articte. ¡°Just what?¡± His ck eyes were fixed on her, urging her to continue. Feeling his gaze, Marion¡¯s heartbeat elerated, and she could only think of one thing, ¡°I just want to kiss you.¡± Suddenly she felt something soft on her lips. Akiss... they kissed? Chapter 226 Chapter 226 Can | Hug You? His thin lips lingered on hers for two seconds, and Marion could distinctly feel his soft, warm touch. ¡°Now that we¡¯re done kissing, what''s next?¡± The man¡¯s voice was deep and ailuring. When his soft lips left hers, she wished it couldst longer. Marion blinked and stared at Lucas¡¯ brows and eyes. Almost involuntarily, she uttered, ¡°I want more.¡± Marion froze, wondering when she had be like that. ¡®Are you crazy, Marion? How can you say such things? Just think about it!¡¯ Lucas looked at her with his dark and deep eyes, seemingly not expecting her to say that. There was a moment of hesitation in his eyes, but it quickly returned to normal. He lifted his hand and ced it on the back of her head. Marion stared as he kissed her for the second time, her heart pounding like a drum and her breath quickening with each passing second. However, just as his lips were about tond on hers again, Lucas suddenly let go. He stepped back with his eyebrows furrowed. ¡°I''ll take you to the hospital.¡± The familiar scent of wood drifted away, and Marion instinctively wanted to move closer to it. As Lucas took a step back, she took a step forward, greedily taking in the refreshing wood scent on him. Then, she embraced the strong waist she had longed for. ¡°Can | hug you?¡± With him in her arms, she looked up with tears in her eyes, looking pitiful. Marion had two voices in her head. One voice told her to keep her hands to herself. After all, they were just a fake couple, nota real one! However, the other voice roared, ¡®Don¡¯t let this opportunity slip away! Marion, you''re spineless! It¡¯s fine if you''re afraid to touch him on a normal basis, but now, with a bit of alcohol in your system, you want to keep your hands to yourself? She was torn between those two voices, consciously aware of the shameless, act she wasmitting yet unwilling to let go. Chapter 226 Can | Hug You? In the end, she forced herself into a desperate situation. ¡°Boohoo. Mr. Craig, please take me to the hospital quickly!¡± If she did not go to the hospital soon, she would not be able to control herself! Oh no, when did she find hugging a man so addictive? Upon hearing her slightly quavering voice, Lucas bent down and picked her up. Alright, let''s go to the hospital now.¡± He carried her to the garage, and soon, Marion found herself in the car. Lucas looked at her rosy cheeks and touched her forehead to check her temperature. ¡°Are you feeling sick?¡± Marion covered her face with her hands. ¡°No.¡± Marion felt like she had gone mad! Would a normal person act like that? Throughout the journey, she rested her head against the car window. The wind on her face made her extremely awake. Lucas chose the nearest hospital, and with the night''s smooth traffic, he stepped on the elerator. In less than fifteen minutes, they were at the hospital. Marion, whose face had been blowing in the wind, felt her face hurt. Seeing the hospital, she wished she could run in right away and ask the doctor what was going on. Unfortunately, she tried unbuckling the seatbelt several times to no avail until Lucas got out of the car and helped her with it. The next moment, he picked her up again. Just as Marion was about to say she could walk, she hesitated. She figured she should shamelessly enjoy that treatment for a while. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 227 Chapter 227 What A Fit Body She put her arms around the man¡¯s neck and turned her face to the side, pretending to lean against Lucas¡® chest inadvertently. She was impressed that Lucas, who was speed walking with her in his arms, was not out of breath or flustered! ¡®Oh, what a fit body he had.¡® At that thought, Marion caught herself. ¡®Marion, can you stop with the wild thoughts? While her mind was wandering, Lucas carried her swiftly to the emergency room. Compared to the other patients in the emergency department, Marion looked exceptionally healthy with just a slightly flushed face.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Lucas ced her on a chair in the waiting room and went to register her. Marion instinctively stood up to follow, but the man had seen through her thoughts. Likeforting a child, he raised his hand and patted her head gently. ¡°Wait for me here.¡± She suspected Lucas might have added a ¡°good girl¡± at the end, but she had no proof. Since she was ten, no one had pampered her like that. Although Richard often coddled her, he would never pat her head. Her already warm face blushed even more. Marion nodded obediently and sat down, watching Lucas head toward the registration desk. The hospital was quiet at night, and Lucas returned quickly, taking a seat beside her. The woman opposite had been staring at her for a long time, probably puzzled why a healthy¡ªlooking Marion was rushed to the emergency room. Feeling embarrassed under the woman¡¯s scrutiny, Marion nced at Lucas with a pitiful expression. ¡°Mr. Craig, can | lean on your shoulder?¡± Her question made Lucas chuckle. ¡°Weren''t you quite bold when you hugged me earlier?¡± Feeling awkward, she simply closed her eyes and leaned on Lucas¡¯s shoulder, ying dead. Perhaps by appearing ¡°weak, the woman across from her finally stopped staring at her and turned her attention to Lucas instead. Such a handsome man was indeed worth a second look! Chapter 227 What A Fit Borty However, what was wrong with the woman? She had been staring at her husband, and although he was her fake husband, he was still a husband! Marion bit her lip and reached out to hold Lucas¡¯s hand. ¡°What time is it?¡± Lucas looked down at her and willingly extended his hand with the watch. ¡°It¡¯s half past ten.¡® ¡°That''ste.¡± Lucas thought she was feeling unwell. ¡°Your turn will be soon.¡± ¡°Do you have an early meeting tomorrow morning?¡± Marion tilted her head and slid down from his shoulder to his chest. Lucas had rushed her to the hospital, so he was still in his pajamas. From her angle, she could see the man¡¯s chest muscles under the neckline. Reluctant to move away, Marion shamelessly leaned in on him. Little did she know that she, too, was quite the view in someone else¡¯s eyes. Lucas lowered his gaze to Marion, who was nestled against his ck pajamas. Her fair cheeks contrasted beautifully against the dark color. As he watched her fluttering eyshes, his dark eyes darkened, and he clenched his fist, restraining himself. ¡°We can postpone it.¡± Hearing his words, Marion felt guilty. She felt like a sinner for dying him from his business matters. The guilt made Marion regain some of her sanity. She sat up straight and nced at the disy next to the clinic door. Just as she spotted her name, they announced her name. ¡°Number 018, Marion, please proceed to Emergency Room 1 for consultation.¡± ¡°It''s your turn.¡± Lucas loosened his fist and took her hand. Asudden warmth enveloped Marion¡¯s hand, and she was stunned. She looked at her held hand and opened her mouth but decided against speaking in the end. She was drunk, so she was not fully conscious of herself; she needed to be led. With that, Marion followed Lucas into the examination room. The woman, who had been watching them, furrowed her brows as Lucas turned back and closed. the door. Nicely done, Mr. Cralgl Chapter 228 Chapter 228 Mr. Craig, Stop Seducing Me! ¡°What can | do for you today?¡± the doctor inquired. Marion instinctively looked at Lucas. ¡°She had a bit of alcohol, and someone might have spiked them.¡± The doctor frowned. ¡°Does she exhibit any symptoms?¡± However, he was the one who spoke first. ¡°Let your wife speak.¡± As the doctor prompted, Lucas remained silent. The victim, Marion, hurriedly said, ¡°I feel hot, thirsty, and can¡¯t sleep,¡± ¡°Anything else?¡± the doctor questioned while listening to her heartbeat and her breathing. Even though there were other symptoms, Marion found it difficult to articte her words. Under the doctor¡¯s scrutiny, she nervously sped her hands together and said in a shaky voice. ¡°There¡¯s a strange feeling in my body. It¡¯s hard to describe it, but it¡¯s just not quite normal...¡± Did the doctor know what she meant? ¡°It shouldn''t be a big issue. All you have to do is get an electrocardiogram, check your blood pressure, and get a blood test. If everythinges back normal, you''re free to go.¡± The doctor looked down at the forms. ¡°For a couple like you, something like that doesn¡¯t require a visit to the hospital.¡± The doctor¡¯s words were subtle, but Marion caught what he meant. He meant they could have solved the issue in bed instead of rushing to the emergency room. Embarrassed, Marion did not know how to leave the examination room. She was like a lost sheep, allowing Lucas to lead her out. When it was time to draw blood, Marion hesitated to extend her hand. ¡°Scared?¡± She looked up at him, not admitting but not denying it either. How could she say something so embarrassing out loud? Marion trembled as she stared at the needle. At that moment, the alcohol in her body and the effects of those aphrodisiacs seemed to be gone, leaving her Chapter 228 M: Cran Stop Sed unusually sober. ¡°Marion?¡± The nurse called her name for the second time. Marion bit her lip, slowly extending her hand like a snail. Suddenly, her head was nestled into a warm embrace, and the familiar scent of wood surrounded her. ¡°Don''t be afraid.¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org. The man bent down and wrapped her in his arms while his other hand pulled up the sleeve of her wrist. In a daze, Marion felt a slight sting on her wrist. Then, she heard the nurse say, ¡± All done.¡± Her hand was released, and Marion lifted her head, gazing into those ink¡ªck eyes. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Craig.¡± She just felt a flutter in her heart. ¡°Mm.¡± Lucas acknowledged. With his gaze fixed on her bewildered eyes, he gulped and stood up. ¡°The blood test results will take half an hour. Let¡¯s go over there and wait.¡± Marion avoided his gaze with a guilty conscience and nodded before standing up to walk with him to the nearby waiting area. The lingering warmth in her body, coupled with the sluggish response, indicated that the drug had notpletely worn off. Sitting there, Marion did not dare to make any advances on the man beside her. Yet, despite her efforts to keep her hands to herself, she could not stop him from touching her. His hand brushed against her forehead, sending a shiver down her spine. ¡°I¡¯m not running a fever, Mr. Craig.¡± ¡°Are you still feeling unwell?¡± She bit her lip, uncertain how to answer that question. However, she would certainly swear off casual drinking from now on! ¡°Would you feel better if | held you?¡± Marion was trying hard to control herself, yet Lucas had decided to seduce her at that moment! 3/3 Was it intentional? Did he hear her heart fluttering earller? Lost in thought, Marton suddenly felt a weight on her shoulder. Lucas had put one arm around her shoulder while the other hand adjusted her head. ¡°Lean on me.¡± Marion bit her lip. ¡°I don¡¯t feel too ufortable, really.¡± ¡°Well, but it¡¯s still ufortable.¡± He nodded and fixed the loose strands of hair on her cheek. Feeling an itch all over her body, Marion quickly pushed him away and looked at him with a pleading expression. ¡°Mr. Craig, please stop seducing me!¡± Her self-control was not that strong! Chapter 229 Chapter 229 | Mistook You As My Dad Lucas studied her for a moment and asked, ¡®Is it really that ufortable?¡± Marion was speechless as to why it was even a question. She tilted her head to the other side and closed her eyes, pretending to y dead. However, because they were sitting so closely together, that refreshing scent of wood on him would tease her asionally, tempting her to lean closer toward him. Marion struggled between reason and morality but finally saw a way out when her blood test report was out! Seeing that all indicators in the report were normal, Marion quickly stood up from her chair. ¡°Mr. Craig, let''s go home!¡± Even if it meant she had to count sheep to fall asleep, she would rather go home. ¡°Or maybe you should see the doctor,¡± Lucas suggested. Recalling the doctor¡¯s peculiar gaze, Marion had no courage to go back to him. ¡°Let''s go home!¡± At that moment, she could not care less about herposure. She instinctively grabbed Lucas¡¯s arm and shook it. It was a move she used to pull with Richard when she wanted something. All Marion wanted was to go home quickly, so she did not think much about it until Lucas looked at her and said, ¡°Miss Cartier, please don¡¯t tempt me either.¡± Realizing what she had done, Marion quickly withdrew her hand. Her already rosy cheeks turned crimson as she stood there, momentarily dumbfounded. ¡°Sorry, | mistook you for my dad.¡± Lucas was instantly silenced. Marion also recognized her blunder; why would this dashing man willingly be mistaken for her father? She stood there, feeling incredibly awkward, especially since she realized the effects of the drug had worn off. Lucas nced at her sideways. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Marion nodded, afraid to say another word. CHEAsk Your My Dad 2/2 After all that, it was already past midnight by the time they left the hospital. Perhaps after that eventful escapade, Marion''s ¡°excess energy¡± was released. Now seated in the car, she suddenly felt sleepy. The sleepiness hit Marion like a train. As she watched the lights outside the car window, she yawned, and her eyelids began to droop. When Lucas stopped at a red light at an intersection not far from the hospital, het nced over to find Marion, who had just warned him not to tempt her, now peacefully asleep.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Asmirk appeared on Lucas¡¯s face. In the quiet car, the man¡¯s deepughter sounded. As soon as the light turned green, Lucas shifted his gaze away and drove forward. As the car pulled into the garage, Mariont was.sound asleep in the passenger seat. Lucas carried her to the room, and Marion did not stir one bit. After cing her on the bed, Lucas¡¯s gaze fell on the dress she was still wearing. Lucas, who had initially nned to leave, changed his mind. He bent down and unzipped the side of her dress. With the zipper down, the dress loosened significantly. However, Marion suddenly shifted on the bed, causing the thin nket to slide down. The dress, caught in her movement, hitched up, revealing the tops of her thighs. Just as Lucas was about to sumb to the desires beneath hisposed exterior, the person on the bed suddenly murmured, ¡°Mr. Craig, please don¡¯t seduce me. | won''t be able to resist!¡± This time, she blurted out everything she had not said before. Lucas suddenly burst intoughter and pulled the dress back down, covering her exposed thighs. Then, he pulled the thin nket over her again, ensuring she was properly covered. Finally, he bent down and gently kissed her red lips before getting up and leaving. She could not resist him, huh? Well, it was perfect because he was running out of patience too. Chapter 230 Chapter 230 The Apple of Mr. Craig¡¯s Eye Marion woke up close to eleven the next day and realized she was still wearing the dress from the night before. The events of last night gradually reyed in her mind. At the time, she was sober, and her rationality was intact, but why did she still find herself hugging and kissing Lucas? It was definitely the alcohol¡¯s doing, emboldening her. Despite feeling embarrassed by her absurd actions, Marion did not regret it. She med it on Cassie, the bad influence. As she rubbed her face, her stomach rumbled, expressing its emptiness. Marion quickly got out of bed, and while getting changed, she discovered that her dress zipper was open! Did she forget to zip it up when she attended the partyst night? That could not be right because she had double¡ªchecked, and the zip was up. Yet now, after a night''s sleep, it was open!Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Since only Lucas and she were at homest night, and she fell asleep halfway, it was highly likely that Lucas had undone the zipper. The thought turned Marion¡¯s face red with embarrassment. Despite that, she could not help but think Lucas was a good person. If she were in his ce, unzipping the dress might lead to something beyond control. He was truly a gentleman. It was unfortunate that he had to be with her. Marion pinched her cheek, forcing herself to dispel inappropriate thoughts, and quickly went to take a shower. When she went downstairs, Mrs. Bailey had already prepared lunch. Since today was a workday, Lucas would not be back for lunch. Marion breathed a sigh of relief. Now that she was sober, she did not have the face to meet Lucas. After lunch, she dared not go back to sleep again. Instead, she hurried to the piano room to practice the piano for the afternoon. In Radiant Group''s Chairman¡¯s office, Daniel could tell that Lucas was in a good mood today. Though unsure why, a happy Mr. Craig made presenting documents in his office a less formal affair. ¡°Mr. Craig, I¡¯ve found the information you asked for.¡± Lucas looked up, and the hand holding the pen paused. ¡°Who did it?¡± ¡°It might be a mistake.¡± Daniel handed the documents to Lucas. ¡°The wine was spiked, but it wasn¡¯t intended for Mrs. Craig. She mistakenly took it.¡± The drugged wine was supplied by William Zurich and his friends, who were nning to have some fun. Last night, each of them brought a date with the intention of sleeping with them after they left. Since they were all inexperienced, afraid theirpanions might not be up for it, they had someone slip in a bit of aphrodisiac. The wine was not specifically meant for Marion. A waiter happened to pass by, and she took a ss. Not wanting to give away their n, the waiter stayed silent. Besides, it was just for some extra excitement, nothing major. It would wear off in a couple of hours. Lucas, naturally, never suspected anyone would have the audacity to make a move on Marion right in front of him. Still, being cautious by nature, he would not let it slide without a thorough. investigation. Now that the investigation results were in, the matter was considered resolved. ¡°Okay. It¡¯s sorted.¡± Done with reading the documents, Lucas handed them back to Daniel. Daniel nodded and took the documents. Suddenly, a spark of insight hit him. He seemed to understand why Lucas was in such a good mood today. William Zurich had inadvertently done a good deed while carrying out his mischief. Daniel dared not dwell on the couple¡¯s private life. He hurriedly took the documents out to shred. However, he realized that Lucas¡¯s mood was closely rted to Marion. It seemed Mrs. Craig was truly the apple of Mr. Craig¡¯s eyes! Chapter 231 Chapter 231 | Did Something Foolish Marion spent the entire afternoon diligently practicing in the piano room. After finishing thest piece, her fingers felt sore. Holding her phone, she hesitated to open it. However, because the unread messages were piling up, she reluctantly ced the phone on the desk, massaged her fingers, and then opened the chat. Miley: [How¡¯s your leg recovering? Are you ready to perform?nnis from overseas has invited you to y for a concert.] Cassie: [How''s it going? Did Alice contact you today?] Sure enough, below Cassie¡¯s message was Alice¡¯s message to Marion. Alice: [Are you mad? I¡¯m sorry, but can you make it clear why you dislike me?] Alice sent that message at three in the morning. Marion did not want to reply, but her cursed soft heart gave in! After contemting for a moment, Marion sent a tactful reply. [I¡¯m not angry, and | don¡¯t dislike you. It¡¯s just... I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m straight.] Marion suspected Alice was eagerly waiting for her response. One second after Marion sent the message, Alice replied. [Marion, you finally replied! It¡¯s okay. | like straight girls too! Straight girls are cute, too.] Marion could not tell if Alice did not understand her or if she had a peculiar taste. Just as Marion was about to make things clear, she heard a sound from the entrance. Marion instinctively looked up to see Lucas, dressed in a suit, walking in. He bent down to change into his house slippers and reached to untie his tie before grabbing a ss of water and unbuttoning the top two buttons of his shirt. Marion watched as his Adam''s apple moved while he drank, and her face flushed red again. She guiltily averted her gaze and vigorously rubbed her fingers on the right hand. ¡°You''re back.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± The man responded indifferently, his gazending on her hand. ¡°Is it hurting?¡± ¡°I practiced the piano for too long.¡± Chapter 21 | End Something FaciContent is property of N?velDrama.Org. She was used to it. She had had synovitis in her wrist for several years now, on and off. It never fully recovered. Lucas ced down the ss, looked at her, and asked, ¡°Do you still feel ufortable?¡± Marion stiffened for a moment, recalling her actions from the previous night. Her face turned red. ¡°I¡¯m fine now. I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Craig, for offending you again.¡± The man remained silent. All he did was lower his head to look at her. Embarrassed by his gaze, Marion looked down at her phone to see that Alice had sent a bunch of messages. Startled, she quickly rified. [No, what | mean is, I¡¯m into guys, and | don¡¯t feel the same way! | think | should rify this sooner so that you can move on!] Although she had no idea why Alice liked her so much, she understood the pain of liking someone you could never have. She had experienced that pain for over a decade, and now that she was out of it, she did not want Alice to go through the same suffering. Alice swiftly replied: [Oh, | think you might have misunderstood me! My liking for you is admiration, respect, and gratitude, not romantic love. I¡¯m into guys, too! Hahaha, you''re so cute!] Marion, upon seeing Alice¡¯s response, felt numb. What an embarrassing misunderstanding! She could not help but cover her face with her hand. How would she face Alice in the future? Unbeknownst to her, that gesture had drawn Lucas¡¯s attention. He asked, ¡± What''s wrong? Do you feel unwell?¡± Marion parted her index and middle fingers, revealing her eyes as she looked at him. ¡°I did something foolish!¡± He gazed at her, looking amused. ¡°Tell me about it.¡± ¡°Mr. Craig, do you take pleasure in my misfortune?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°But you''reughing!¡± ¡°| won''tugh!¡± Chapter 231 16d Something Foolish Maybe it was time she considered moving to another! Chapter 232 Chapter 232 Promise Me Lucas stopped smiling altogether. He looked so serious that it made Marion feel like she was at a negotiation table rather than having a casual conversation. Under tive seconds of his intense gaze, she conceded and ced the phone on the table in front of him. As Lucas reached for it, Marion quickly intervened by grabbing tightly onto the phone. ¡°Mr. Craig, promise me you won''tugh.¡± While she spoke, she felt a warmth on the back of her hand. Startled, Marion nced down to see Lucas¡¯s hand covering hers. Her ears turned red, and she instinctively pulled her hand back. Lucas nced at her and promised. ¡°I won¡¯tugh.¡® His serious demeanor only made Marion feel more embarrassed. With the phone now in his possession, Marion could not retrieve it. She sighed, unlocked it with her fingerprint, and pulled up the chat records. ¡°Once you read this, you''ll understand,¡± she said. Lucas read through the conversation with Alice in seconds. Then, he returned the phone to Marion, his gaze lingering on her face. ¡°It¡¯s just a misunderstanding, nothing foolish.¡± Marion took her phone and heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°It''s my friend¡¯s fault for misleading me!¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Lucas acknowledged, not deeming the incident worth much concern. Just then, Mrs. Bailey reminded them that dinner was ready. Marion nced at Lucas. ¡°Let''s eat, Mr. Craig.¡± 7Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. She would prefer to leave the incident at that! In the evening, Marion recounted the situation to Cassie, who responded byughing at her. Marion: [Stopughing! You were the one who misled me!] Cassie felt guilty: [I was just talking nonsense. | didn¡¯t expect you to be so naive. to believe it!] Marion was speechless. Nevertheless, the misunderstanding was rified. Even though Marion did not understand what prompted Alice¡¯s sudden fondness toward her, at least now she- knew it was nothing romantic, which was a relief. Just like that, another Monday rolled around. In the executive boardroom of Radiant Group, the atmosphere was as cold as ice. Arthur dominated the discussion, stating, ¡°Two consecutive projects are in the red. It¡¯s clear Lucas is no longer fit for the position of Radiant Group''s chairman.¡± Today, Arthur¡¯s actions surprised everyone. While others schemed to promote their own sons, Arthur seemed determined to demote his so Despite the unspoken understanding among the attendees about the purpose of today¡¯s meeting, Arthur¡¯s singr focus on attacking Lucas without discussing his aplishments shocked the other directors. Since Arthur stepped down and Lucas took over as the chairman, Radiant Group had experienced remarkable growth in the past five years. Most directors were reluctant to rece him. After all, making money was the priority; no one wanted a sudden change in leadership. Moreover, Lucas already held 30 percent of Radiant Group¡¯s shares, making it challenging for Arthur, who only held 30 percent himself, to bring Lucas down. As expected, Arthur left the boardroom with a grim expression. Lucas, seated at the head of the table, showed no emotion on his face. The air around him felt heavy and intimidating. Daniel considered reminding him about an important guestter but decided against it and left the room. After a while, when the boardroom was empty, Lucas stood up. The chair scraped against the floor, producing a grating sound. Seeing Lucas exit, Daniel followed suit. ¡°Mr. Craig.¡± Lucas walked straight to the elevator and pressed the button for the basement his dark eyes unreadable. Daniel hesitated at the elevator¡¯s entrance, reluctant to step inside. Chapter 233 Chapter 233 Candy Is Sweet The car had just pulled out of the parking lot when the sky roared with thunder, and raindrops the size of beans pelted down, creating a symphony of pattering sounds. Marion, with a mug in hand, stood by the floor-to-ceiling window and stared out at the dark expanse in the distance. She could not help but click her tongue at the sight. It looked like it was going to rain for half a day today. After a moment of watching the rain, she finished her drink, refilled her cup in the kitchen, and decided to head upstairs to continue practicing the piano. However, just as she was about to leave, she heard noises from the entrance. Marion paused and looked up to see a man walking in with an expressionless face. She instinctively called out, ¡°Mr. Craig.¡± Lucas nced at her and then walked past the kitchen toward the basement. Marion blinked, feeling that today¡¯s Lucas was acting a little strangely. At that moment, Mrs. Bailey emerged from the kitchen. ¡°Madan, is the sir back?¡± Marion nodded. ¡°He''s back.¡± ¡°Should we prepare dinner earlier tonight?¡± That was a good question! ¡°No Marion pondered for a moment before saying, need. Let¡¯s stick to the usual schedule.¡± Mrs. Bailey acknowledged that and went back to her work, leaving Marion alone.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Thinking about Lucas¡¯s expression when he came in, Marion could not concentrate on the piano. Lucas did not seem to be in a good mood... Since they lived under the same roof, she probably should not be so indifferent to him. After all, a few days ago, when she identally drank a spiked drink, he took her to the hospital in the middle of the night! After struggling with herself for a while, Marion went to her room, grabbed a few candies, and held them in her palm before heading down to the basement. It was her first time going down. The basement level was an entertainment area with pool tables, dartboards, and audio-visual entertainment. She looked around, but Lucas was nowhere to be seen. If not in here, maybe he was on the second level of the basement! Marion descended to the second basement level and entered a wine cer. There, sitting on the floor, was Lucas casually sipping wine. He was leaning against the red wine cab with his long legs sprawled out, his right hand holding a bottle of red wine against his bent right leg, and his left hand holding a wine ss. He drank it like it was water. Marion watched him for a while before cautiously calling out, ¡°Mr. Craig.¡± He lifted his head, looking hostile. ¡°Want some wine?¡± It was the first time Marion had seen Lucas like that. She meant to say she was not good with alcohol, but she ended up saying, ¡°Sure.¡± After a brief hesitation, she decided not to go back on her word and walked over to sit beside him. Lucas finished the wine in his ss and handed it to her. ¡°Do you mind?¡± Marion took a moment to understand his meaning. ¡°Not at all.¡± Now was not the time to express any reservations as that would only hurt him. Lucas poured half a ss of red wine for her, clinked the wine bottle in his hand. against her ss, and then tilted his head back to drink it. Marion took a small sip while watching the man in front of her, contemting how tofort him. In that regard, she truly had no experience, especially with someone like Lucas. The clich¨¦ ways of offeringfort were obviously ineffective. While Marion contemted whether offering candy at a time like that was too abrupt, Lucas finished the bottle and reached for another from the wine cab. Just as he was about to uncork it, Marion blurted out, ¡°Mr. Craig, would you like some candy?¡± His hand paused mid¡ªaction, and he turned to look at her. Marion extended her right hand, revealing three yellow¡ªcolored orange-vored candies. ¡°Wine is bitter, but candy is sweet,¡± Chapter 234 Chapter 234 Miss Cartier, What Are You Doing? Wine was bitter, but candy was sweet. Lucas looked down, deep in thought. Then, he put the bottle opener back in its ce and ced the unopened bottle back on the shelf. After reiming his seat next to Marion, he reached into her palm and took one candy. He unwrapped the candy and tossed it into his mouth. When the candy touched his tongue, a slight sourness spread in his mouth, followed by the overwhelming taste of orange. However, once he bit into the candy, the sweetness instantly masked the earlier. acidity. She was right. It was sweet. However, he wanted to push it a bit further.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Lucas turned to look at Marion, who had been watching him. ¡°It¡¯s not sweet enough. It¡¯s a bit sour.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Marion suddenly felt awkward. ¡°Sorry, orange candies can be a bit sour.¡± He remained silent, staring at the ss in her hand. ¡°Are you not drinking that?¡± Following his gaze, Marion nced at her wine ss. She had just taken a small sip just now, so more than half a ss of red wine was left. The look in Lucas¡¯s eyes suggested, ¡°If you¡¯re not drinking, | will.¡± Marion quickly nced at the two empty wine bottles nearby and nodded. ¡°I am.¡± She lifted the wine ss, closed her eyes, and downed it. When she was done, she let out a burp. The rich aroma of the wine reminded her it was a good bottle. Unfortunately, it went to waste. Marion turned the ss upside down, ¡°All gone, not a drop left.¡± Lucas shifted his gaze away, swallowing thest bit of the candy in his mouth. He then closed his eyes and leaned against the wine cab behind him, not uttering a word. Marion sighed. She felt that Lucas had undoubtedly experienced an unprecedented setback today. Otherwise, a proud man like him would not be here, secretly drowning his sorrows in a wine cer. Lucas, a formidable figure in the business world, would rarely face situations that could bring him down like that. Was it a matter of love? It was unlikely as she had not heard anything about Lucas having any recent romantic entanglements. Was he betrayed by friends? It seemed improbable as Lucas¡¯s friends appeared to be respectable individuals. If not friendship or love, it had to be family. Marion immediately thought of the recent incident when Arthur came to threaten her with divorce. He demanded that she convince Lucas to step down as the chairman of Radiant Group or face dire consequences. She found it unbelievable that a father would go to such extremes. Arthur would not do that, would he? Marion pondered for a long time but could not figure out why Lucas seemed so disheartened today. Unfortunately, she knew very little about her fake husband. Collecting her thoughts, Marion looked at the man beside her once again. Was he asleep? Even when he was asleep, he looked so handsome. She knew it was despicable to have such thoughts at a time like that, but she could not help it. Lucas was genuinely good¡ª looking! She whispered, ¡°Mr. Craig?¡± There was no response from him, so he must be asleep! With that thought in mind, she turned to her side, curled up her legs, propped her face on her hands, and tantly studied his eyebrows, eyes, nose, and thin lips. As she studied his features, a daring idea crossed her mind. Since he was asleep, what harm would it do to touch him a little? Would he notice? As soon as this thought crossed her mind, her hand, seemingly out of her control, touched those thin lips. It was so soft! She thought, ¡®Are all men¡¯s lips so soft? No wonder it felt like kissing marshmallowsst time! Realizing she was entertaining her inappropriate thoughts, Marion blushed. As he tried to retract her hand, the man suddenly grabbed her wrist with his hand. Then, those tightly shut dark eyes slowly opened and stared at her. ¡°Miss Cartier, what are you doing?¡± WaAct Fast Free Bonus Time is Running Dutt Chapter 235 Chapter 235 Just A Touch! The sudden eye contact left Marlonpletely bewildered. No, was he not supposed to be asleep? Why were those eyes wide open like that? Her mind went nk for a moment, but her ears and face reacted quickly by turningpletely red. Feeling her face burning up, Marlon stared at Lucas for a long time before stuttering, ¡°You... Weren¡¯t you asleep?¡± ¡°No.¡± If he were not asleep, he must have seen everything she just did. That realization made Marion want to escape, but she could not! His hand was still holding onto her wrist, and her attempt to break free only. resulted in a tighter hold. The next moment, Marion heard him ask in a deep voice, ¡°What were you doing just now, Miss Cartier?¡± In the face of the question, Marion¡¯s mind went nk. She looked at him with embarrassment. ¡°I-I think I''m drunk, Mr. Craig.¡± Yes, she was drunk! Drunk peoplecked awareness, so she did not do it on purpose! Lucas looked at her and raised an eyebrow as if not entirely convinced. ¡°Is that so?¡± To prove her ¡°drunkenness ¡°, Marion took his hand and pressed it against her cheek. ¡°Feel it. It''s warm.¡± Lucas looked at his hand on her flushed cheek and gently traced it with his thumb. ¡°Hm, it is a little warm.¡± Relieved, Marion sighed. ¡°I... When I¡¯m drunk, | tend to touch people randomly. It¡¯s not personal, Mr. Craig!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± He countered with a question, ¡°How do you randomly touch people? As he spoke, he mimicked her earlier actions, taking her hand and cing it near his lips. He said, ¡°I''d like to see it for myself.¡± It made Marion wonder if Lucas had some peculiar fetish. Otherwise, why did he enjoy people touching him randomly? With her hand being held, Marion could feel the heat on her face intensify. However, the man kept staring at her as if he would not believe her unless she demonstrated it to him. Marion immediately regretted her impulsiveness. Now, she felt like amb being roasted, with the fire already reaching the wool. If she did not beg for mercy soon, she would be roasted whole. Just one touch would do! After all, she had already done it just now. She tried mentally preparing herself, but under the gaze of those intense ck eyes, her index finger trembled as it touched his lips. As if she had been electrocuted, she quickly withdrew her hand and stammered, ¡± T-That was how | touched you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not considered inappropriate touching, is it?¡± The man looked at her doubifully. Marion felt like crying. She regretted letting her impulsive thoughts take over earlier and lying afterward. It was true what they said about one lie begetting a thousand more, and they eventually revealed the cracks. Moreover, her mind was nk at the moment, unable toe up with a second lie to counter Lucas. Should she make a run for it? While she hesitated, contemting whether to get up and flee, the man suddenly spoke. ¡°You really don¡¯t know, huh?¡± Then, he grinned and paused for a moment before saying, ¡°I''ll teach you.¡± Before she could grasp the meaning of his words, her back suddenly tensed up as she found herself pulled into Lucas¡¯s embrace. Caught off guard, she ended up nestled in his arms.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. The familiar scent of wood instantly enveloped her. With her pressed against Lucas¡¯s shoulder, she raised her head, only for her cheek to be gently caressed by his thumb. It felt ticklish and warm, and she could feel something in her heart. Marion stared nkly as he touched her face like she was a puppet,pletely devoid of her own thoughts. Hisrge hand traced across her face, and his index finger glided gently over her neck. It was so gentle that it felt more like teasing than touching. Atingling sensation spread through her, and she froze. ¡°Mr. Craig!¡± Chapter 236 Chapter 236 | Enjoy Kissing You Too Amid her confusion, Marion suddenly had a lightbulb moment. ¡°I¡¯ve figured it out!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± For some reason, every time Lucas said that word, Marion felt like he did not believe her. Now, just hearing that word alone could trigger her to feel uneasy and guilty.¡± Yes!¡± ¡°Oh,¡± he responded, releasing the hand on her back. However, his left hand on her lower back remained. Marion could feel him gently exploring her spine, his touch as light as a feather. ¡°You seemed to enjoy me touching you when you''re drunk.¡± ¡°I-I don¡¯t remember.¡± ¡°Shall | help you recall?¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Marion was dumbfounded as to how she was supposed to respond to that. ¡°I''m just kidding.¡± While she was still flustered, he suddenly chuckled and then let go of her. Marion breathed a silent sigh of relief. Lucas leaned back, seemingly lost in thought as his dark eyes fixed ahead. Ufortable staying by his side any longer, Marion tried to push herself up to leave. However, at that moment, the man beside her suddenly turned to look at him. ¡°You seem to enjoy kissing me, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°No, Mr. Craig, it¡¯s not like that. Let me exin!¡± However, Lucas paid no heed to her exnation. Again, he reached out to wrap his arm around her waist. With a firm pull, she found herself in his embrace. Something felt off with Lucas, but she could not quite put her finger on it. ¡°That¡¯s a coincidence because | enjoy kissing you too.¡± Suddenly, she felt his warm lips on hers. Wide-eyed, she watched in disbelief as Lucas kissed her. She had no idea how things had escted to that point. Before she could make sense of it, she realized the kiss was different from her drunken antics before. Lucas deepened the kiss, showing no intention of breaking the kiss immediately. Realizing his intention, Marion subconsciously spoke up. ¡°Mr. Craig, I-¡± Her speaking up provided him an opportunity. In an instant, she found herself in hot water. When he released her, her mind was still nk. She sat there, breathing heavily, finding it hard to believe that she had just shared a deep kiss with Lucas. As her chaotic breathing gradually calmed down, her thoughts began to return. At that moment, she finally understood what was wrong with Lucas! The drunk person was not her; it was Lucas! Holding her hand over her rapidly beating chest, Marion looked up at the man whose gaze was lowered. He remained motionless. After about half a minute, Marion tentatively reached out and touched him. ¡°Mr. Craig, are you drunk?¡± Upon hearing her, the man slowly lifted his head and locked his eyes on her. After a brief pause, he finally spoke. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the drunk one?¡± Marion¡¯s face, which had just cooled down, heated up again. ¡°I think maybe both. of us are a little drunk.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± A sober Lucas would not have kissed her like that! Just like that night when she, bolstered by the so-called aphrodisiac, tried to push the boundaries, he merely looked at her and warned her not to seduce him. If he were malicious, Lucas had many opportunities to take advantage of her before today. That realization made Marion breathe a small sigh of relief. Yet, for some reason, she felt a little disappointed. ¡°Oh, Marion, you''re really in trouble!" Chapter 237 Chapter 237 A Cooperative and Drunk Lucas Marion sat on the floor for a while, realizing that a considerable amount of time. had passed since they came down. If they did not head back up soon, Mrs. Bailey would probably call the cops. However, there was Lucas,pletely wasted. Using the support of the liquor cab behind her, Marion stood up and peered at the stilli-seated man. ¡°Mr. Craig, shall we go upstairs?¡± Upon hearing her words, he lifted his head, his dark eyes studying her for a moment. ¡°What for?¡± Marion had to pause and ask herself if it was the usual Lucas talking. ¡°To have dinner,¡± she replied before reaching out and pulling him up.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. He rose with her support. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡± Well, of course, he would not be hungry when he was drunk! ¡°How about going upstairs to rest?¡± He furrowed his brows, seriously contemting her suggestion. After about five seconds, he nodded. Worried that a drunk Lucas might tumble down the stairs, she led him to the elevator. Surprisingly, a drunk Lucas was pretty cooperative. Marion looked at their intertwined hands with indescribable joy. She took him directly to the second floor before returning downstairs herself. Mrs. Bailey had prepared dinner. ¡°Madam, dinner is ready.¡± ¡°Oh, okay. Please save some for Lucaster. He isn¡¯t feeling well, so he''ll eatter. Lucas had returned unexpectedly early today, and Mrs. Bailey could sense the master¡¯s bad mood. Marion¡¯s exnation sufficed for Mrs. Bailey, who went back to the kitchen without further inquiry. She divided the meal into two portions and served one while keeping the other aside. After dinner, Marion nced out of the window. The rain was still pouring. With that, she went upstairs. It was past ten at night after she showered and prepared to head to sleep when she suddenly remembered the intoxicated Lucas. She contemted for a moment but decided to knock on the master bedroom¡¯s. door. She stood at the door for almost ten seconds before it opened. Lucas had showered and in a bathrobe. With one hand on the doorknob and the other massaging his temple, he asked, ¡°What''s the matter?¡± Marion looked at him, finding it awkward. ¡°Are you sober now?¡± He nodded and then seemed to recall something, ¡°Sorry, | was in a bad mood this afternoon, and | got drunk.¡± She quickly waved her hand, not trying to pretend nothing happened. ¡°Not worries. I¡¯ve offended you twice already, so you can offend me once. It¡¯s no big deal.¡± After that, she saw a rare, rxed smile on his face. ¡°Thank you, Miss Cartier.¡± Marionughed nervously. ¡°Are you hungry?¡± ¡°A little.¡± Lucas quickly added, ¡°You can rest. You don¡¯t have to trouble yourself. I''ll go downstairs and make a sandwich.¡± Marion knew he misunderstood, so she hurriedly exined, ¡°I¡¯ve told Mrs. Bailey to save you some food. It¡¯s still warm in the pot. Just go down and get it.¡± Lucas looked at her, his eyes glinting. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°You''re wee.¡± She had not properly thanked him for thete-night hospital visit either. Just as Marion was about to say goodnight and go back to rest, Lucas suddenly asked, ¡°Miss Cartier, can | ask you a blunt question?¡± Marion blinked. ¡°Sure, go ahead.¡± What kind of blunt question did Lucas have? As it turned out, his question was not blunt at all. ¡°Do | have no appeal at all?¡± ¡°How can that be? How can youck appeal? A crowd of debutantes would be eyeing to marry you!¡± However, the next second, Marion truly regretted her words when she heard him ask again, ¡°Then why do you feel nothing when ites to me, Miss Cartier?¡± Chapter 238 Chapter 238 Don¡¯t Delude Yourself How should she answer that question?R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only There was no way she would not be moved by his charm. However, what exactly was their rtionship? They were a fake married couple; that was what they were! Marion shot Lucas a nce and said, ¡°Go grab some food. I¡¯m beat and heading to sleep. Goodnight!¡± With that, she turned around and bolted! Five, maybe six secondster, a resounding ¡°thud¡± signaled the door closing. Observing the closed door, Lucas smirked. He seemed amused. ¡°Heart aflutter, huh? Nice.¡± On her bed, Marion listened to her heart racing, relieved she made a quick escape. Otherwise, she would be toast! As Cassie rightly pointed out, a guy like Lucas could make any girl¡¯s heart skip at beat. Marion sighed, berating herself for having such inappropriate thoughts. ¡®Get it together, Marion! It¡¯s a business deal a mutual exchange,¡¯ she told herself. When the time came, she would cut ties and go their separate ways. She would not fall for the cliche of falling for a business partner that only happened in movies! After tearing down her unrealistic fantasies, Marion regained some sanity. She realized Lucas¡¯s probing question was likely in response to her recent antics. Maybe she had crossed a line that night. Reflecting on it, she admitted she might have crossed some boundaries. The doctor did say it was just some aphrodisiac and nothing severe. However, what about her behavior? Marion¡¯s face burned at the memory of that night. Did Lucas see through her ploy? Taking advantage under the guise of being drunk was a pretty low move, even by her standards. Marion bit her lip and pondered about her painful experience, vowing never to stoop to such tasteless behavior again. From now on, she decided to keep some decency with her fake husband, That night, she dreamt of her stubborn self attempting another Ill-fated advance on Lucas by ying drunk. However, this time, Lucas did not respond as before. Instead, he observed her movement coldly and remarked, ¡°Miss Cartier, are you sure you''re drunk?¡± ¡°1-1 am.¡± ¡°Try drunk people don¡¯t announce it. This is the third time. Remember, we''re in a contractual marriage. Please don¡¯t delude yourself with anything beyond that Marion snapped awake to a ring rm on her bedside table. She stared at the ceiling, recalling Lucas¡¯s words from the dream, her face alternating between red and pale. Dream-Lucas had a point; she should not delude herself. Collecting her thoughts, she rose from bed and headed to the bathroom. At the dining table, Marion spotted Lucas already seated, enjoying his breakfast. He nced her way. ¡°Didn¡¯t sleep well?¡± She shook her head. ¡°Not really.¡± After taking a seat opposite him, she was served her breakfast by Mrs. Bailey, who then retreated to the kitchen. Now alone in the dining room, Marion could not shake off what Dream-Lucas said to her, ¡°Don¡¯t delude yourself.¡± She lowered her head, and the breakfast that once tasted fine suddenly became nd in her mouth. Marion had no appetite, consuming only a third of her usual breakfast. Lucas, having finished his meal, noticed herck of interest in the food and furrowed his brows. ¡°Are you full already?¡± She nced at him. ¡°I just don¡¯t have much of an appetite.¡± His intense gaze fixed on her. ¡°Is it because of yesterday? | apologize; | got drunk yesterday afternoon and acted improperly.¡± As Marion recalled the kiss from yesterday afternoon, her face flushed, and she dodged his gaze. ¡°No, it¡¯s not that. | just have a poor appetite today.¡± Chapter 238 Don¡¯t Delude Yourself Yesterday''s kiss, on second thought, was not entirely against her will, was it? Chapter 239 Chapter 239 If You Like Him, Go For It ¡°Really?¡± Lucas pulled out a tissue and wiped his hands. That word made Marion''s hand tremble beneath the table. ¡°Y¡ªYes.¡± Then, she chuckled. ¡°Mr. Craig, go to work. My appetite acts up asionally.¡± Lucas stared at her for a moment and replied, ¡°Alright.¡± Without pressing further, he got up and left the table. After a few steps, he stopped and turned around to look at the visibly relieved Marion. ¡°Thanks for yesterday afternoon.¡± ¡°No need to thank me.¡± Compared to him, she was the one causing trouble. After that, Lucas headed back upstairs. It did not take long before Marion saw himing down with his tie done. ¡°Safe travels, Mr. Craig.¡± As Marion waved, Lucas nced at her and nodded indifferently before leaving. Shortly after, Marion heard the sound of a car engine outside.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. With her lips pursed, she headed upstairs to the piano room. Kirk''s concert was just around the corner, and she needed to familiarize herself with the songs. It would be embarrassing to bring sheet music to such a grand stage! However, her mind was not cooperating. Her eyes were on the sheet music, but her thoughts were elsewhere. After the seventh mistake, Marion finally gave up. The influence of that line, telling her not to be deluded, was too powerful! She closed the piano lid andy on it for a moment, feeling the pent-up frustration. Eventually, she reached for her phone. It was time to consult Cassie, who was rich in talking experience despite her single status. Marion: [I¡¯m frustrated] Cassie, who was about to ck off after doing some work, saw Marion¡¯s message and quickly typed. [What''s wrong? This doesn¡¯t quite match the blissful post- marriage life you¡¯re supposed to be living.] Marion frowned, finding it difficult to articte herself. [I¡¯m dealing with a veryplicated situation.] Cassie: [What situation have you so tangled up? Spit it out, and I''ll help you sort through it!] Marion spilled the beans aboutst night¡¯s dream but deleted it. After hesitating for a moment, she just went for it. [Cassie, do you think Lucas would like someone like me?] Cassie, having known Marion for so many years, could tell something was off. [ Are you falling for Lucas?] Marion was annoyed that Cassie hit it right on the nail. Cassie: [It¡¯s quite normal. | wouldn¡¯t be able to resist either! If you like him, go for it! There¡¯s nothing to be conflicted about. Although your marriage is fake to you, it¡¯s real byw! As long as you¡¯re not divorced, you¡¯re Mrs. Craig! Besides, Lucas isn¡¯t into anyone else. How do you know he wouldn''t like you? With your intelligence, beauty, charm, and talent, Lucas might not be able to resist you. either!] Cassie: [Go for it! What¡¯s the big deal? This is your chance. Don¡¯t let it slip away!] Marion stared at Cassie¡¯s rapid-fire messages and replied: [I dreamt that Lucas. told me not to be deluded.] two Cassie: [It¡¯s just a dream! | often dream of winning million dors in the lottery. Do you see me winning it?] Marion burst intoughter. [That''s a good point.] Cassie got frustrated. [Stop with that! Get moving already!] Marion: [I don¡¯t know how to pursue someone!] Although she had chased after Jameson before, they had been childhood friends. When it came down to it, she did not really pursue him. Marion sent the message, and Cassie quickly flooded her with a bunch of links. She quickly clicked into them, and they were all filled with advice on ¡°How to Chase a Guy¡°, ¡°How Women Should Pursue Men¡°, ¡°Sess Rates for Women Pursuing Men¡®, and ¡°How to Pursue an Aloof Guy.¡± Marion was speechless, Cassie was really on another level. Chapter 240 Chapter 240 Obstacles Although Cassie¡¯s advice was not entirely baseless, it was not spot on either. Marion understood her friend¡¯s good intentions, but she had her own considerations. While it was true that it was easier for women to pursue men, it might also have its obstacles.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Moreover, considering she initially coerced Lucas into marrying her by using the car ident as leverage, having different sentiments now could make thingsplicated. If Lucas found out she had developed feelings for him, would he think less of her? She did not want him to perceive her that way. Even if she decided to pursue him, it might be better to wait until their contract ended. Marion made up her mind to keep her emotions in check. By the time Mrs. Bailey called her for lunch, Marion was surprised to find she had spent the entire morning doing nothing but thinking about Lucas. Oh, men, they sure could affect her practice time! After lunch, Marion sacrificed her usual nap and spent the afternoon practicing the piano in the music room. When Lucas returned, she was on the couch messaging her sore fingers, a scene reminiscent of yesterday. However, unlike yesterday, Lucas did not return early, and it was not pouring outside. Marion also could not maintain the calm demeanor she had yesterday when he walked in. Feeling her heartbeat racing out of guilt, Marion started rubbing her fingers more vigorously. Lucas loosened his tie. When he noticed her vigorous finger¡ª-rubbing, he raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°Are your fingers not cooperating with you?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Marion paused, lifting her head in confusion. Catching his gaze, she lowered her head again and followed his line of sight to her fingers. That was when she realized she had overexerted herself, and the fingers on her right hand had turned red. ¡°My fingers are sore, and it feels better this way.¡± In reality, it did not feel better that way; it even hurt a little. However, she could not admit she lost focus because she felt guilty, could she? Lucas sat beside her, unbuttoning the top two buttons of his shirt as usual. ¡°Is that so?¡± This time, Marion nced briefly at him before looking away. She lowered her head, focusing on her hands. ¡°Yeah.¡± After she said that, Lucas¡¯s hands appeared before her eyes. Perplexed, she raised her head. ¡°Mr. Craig?¡± ¡°| have strong hands. Let me help you.¡± Marion hesitated. ¡°Is that okay?¡± ¡°It''s fine.¡± He reassured her, already grabbing her hand and massaging it in his palm. Marion watched as he pressed every inch of her fingers, her heart beating faster with each moment. Unable to take it anymore, she quickly withdrew her hand. ¡°I¡¯m a bit thirsty.¡± Then, she fled to get herself a ss of water and gulped it in one go. Lucas observed her and asked, ¡°Is your appetite back today?¡± She nodded repeatedly, not daring to look at Lucas. Suddenly, he smirked at her. ¡°You seem a bit different today, Mrs. Craig.¡± Marion dreaded him calling her Mrs. Craig, and it made her hand tremble, causing water to spill from the ss. ¡°I don¡¯t think so...¡± However, all Lucas did was chuckle at her reply. Feeling uneasy under his gaze, she put down the cup and avoided his gaze. ¡°I''m a little hungry.¡± With that, she hopped off the chair, headed to the kitchen, and asked, ¡°Mrs. Bailey, is it time for dinner yet?¡± Chapter 241 Chapter 241 Why Would | Hide from You? Mrs. Bailey hastened her actions upon hearing this. ¡°It¡¯s almost done, Madam. Give me five minutes!¡± ¡°No problem. | was just asking.¡± It must be tough on Mrs. Bailey. She could not find any other excuse to escape. After sorting out her thoughts, Marion began to restrain her feelings for Lucas and tried not to stare at him with infatuation all the time. It''s tough to control mere feelings, though! Despite her efforts, Marion¡¯s progress was quite poor. Especially after realizing her growing fondness for Lucas, being around him did not feel as natural as before. Several times, she could not endure it and simply made an excuse to run away. Just when Marion was struggling in her infatuation, good news finally arrived- Mr. Craig had a business trip! It was not a short one, either-seven days! Finally, a breath of relief! The night before Lucas¡¯s business trip, Marion did not avoid people like the previous days. Lucas, who had just finished a call, noticed her sitting on the sofa. His dark eyes flickered slightly. ¡°Not busy tonight, Miss Cartier?¡± Marion nervously shifted her gaze. ¡°I¡¯m bncing work and rest. | pushed myself too hard the past few days, and my hands are rebelling.¡± The man looked at her with a teasing smile. ¡°Really? | thought you were avoiding me.¡± Marion''s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Was |? Besides, why would | hide from you?¡± Lucas continued to gaze at her while remaining silent. After enduring for two seconds, Marion could not take it anymore. She bit her lip. ¡°Mr. Craig, you''re leaving on a business trip tomorrow. Is everything packed?¡± Lucas raised an eyebrow. ¡°Why? Will Miss Cartier help me if it''s not packed?¡± ¡°What''s wrong with that?¡± As soon as these words came out, Marion regretted it. She had pledged just five In 241 Why Wadd1 Hide from You? days ago to maintain boundaries and distance. Why should she¡ªa fake Mrs. Craig -handle packing luggage for him? However, the boast had been made. When Lucas said, ¡°Then I''ll have to trouble Miss Cariter to help me pack for the business trip,¡± Marion had no choice but to agree. Lucas stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s go. | want to rest early tonight.¡± Marion had to follow him upstairs and into the master bedroom. While it was not her first time entering Lucas¡¯s room, it was to enter his walk-in closet.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Before even stepping in, Marion caught a whiff of the familiar scent of cedarwood. Lucas did not enter and leaned against the wall by the door. ¡°I need three suits, two casual outfits, and two sets of pajamas.¡± Hearing his instructions, Marion turned and nced at him. ¡°Got it.¡± She walked up to the transparent wardrobe, unabashedly examining all of Lucas¡¯s clothes. Most were ck and white, neatly hanging dozens of custom-made suits inside the main cab. The side cab held casual wear, and the ties were as diverse as a department store. It left Marion overwhelmed. There was even a special cab for cufflinks and tie clips, the exquisite ones. hinting at their considerable value. It was the first time Marion realized that men could have so many clothes. With so many clothes, she almost got dizzy. Matching suits and ties was a delicate matter; she worried her taste might not be good enough. She was so engrossed in picking out ties that she did not notice Lucas had walked in. Chapter 242 Chapter 242 Who Said That? Marion felt like there was something missing with the tie in her hand. She put it back, chose another one, and walked over toa suit,paring it once again. However, this method seemed less effective. So, she decided to put the tie over the suit and take a few steps back to see the overall effect. However, just as she took one step back, she collided with the solid chest of the man. Startled, Marion instinctively turned around. ¡°Mr. Craig, I¡¯m sorry!¡± She nced down at the foot she identally stepped on. ¡°I didn¡¯t notice you.¡± Raising her head again, she looked at Lucas¡¯s face, cautiously asking, ¡°I didn¡¯t hurt you, did I?¡± ¡°No.¡± Lucas nced at her, retracting the hand on her shoulder. ¡°Choosing a tie?¡± Marion made a helpless expression. ¡°My taste might not be that good.¡± ¡°Who said that?¡± She did not react immediately. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Who said your taste is not good?¡± Marion touched her nose, which she had identally bumped, ¡°I don¡¯t think | do. Lucas moved slightly, looking at her. ¡°I think your taste is excellent.¡± Hearing this, Marion could not help but feel a sense of self¡ªsatisfaction. Her almond-shaped eyes lit up. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± He nodded, and his dark eyes focused on her. ¡°Don¡¯t you find me handsome?¡± Marion blushed, hesitated for two seconds, and then spoke. ¡°...Well, yeah.¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Lucas smirked. ¡°Have you picked one?¡± ¡°I''m almost done, just missing a tie.¡± Though Lucas¡¯s ties were almost the same style, they were versatile. No matter which she chose, the outfit would still work. However, she wanted to use the slight differences to enhance her presence. ¡°Alright.¡± He responded and remained silent, watching her continue to pick. Marion, feeling a bit guilty, did not dare to be too picky. She quickly chose a tie. The suitcase was beneath the wardrobe. She pulled it out, neatly folded the clothes, and ced them inside. ¡°All set, Mr. Craig!¡± Marion zipped up the suitcase, stood up, and turned to look at him. Lucas lowered his head, looking at her. With a smile in his almond-shaped eyes, he seemed as if he was enjoying her achievement. His Adam¡¯s apple rolled slightly, and his hand by his side moved. In the end, he restrained the impulse to pull her into his arms. ¡°Something seems missing.¡± Marion did not catch on immediately, looking at Lucas innocently as she asked, ¡± What''s missing?¡± ¡°Underwear.¡± Marion''s face turned red instantly. ¡°Right, but | think you can get that yourself.¡± She could not exactly fetch that for him, could she? ¡°Alright, thanks.¡± Lucas thanked her and went straight to the wardrobe, opening a drawer and taking out five pairs of underwear, putting them into the suitcase. Marion stood there, feeling her face burning intensely. Luckily, Lucas quickly finished packing the underwear. ¡°Mr. Craig, with your luggage ready, you should rest early tonight.¡± ¡°Yes, | should.¡± He agreed, escorting her out escaped Marion''s notice. of the room. The hidden smile in his lowered eyes Hurrying back to her room, Marion leaned against the door and covered her face with her hands. Oh, Marion, you''re so weak! As the warmth on her face began to fade, a knocking sound suddenly reached her ears. Marion¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Opening the door, she looked at the man standing there. ¡°Mr. Craig, is there something else?¡± Chapter 243 Chapter 243 Even The Single Guy is Envious ¡°Oh, | forgot to ask. What do you want as a business trip gift?¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Marion was stunned for a moment and reacted, instinctively wanting to decline. However, recalling Lucas¡¯s words about how Daniel picked a gift for his girlfriendst time, she understood she had to ept this business trip gift, whether she wanted to or not. After a moment of thought, she said, ¡°Is mango candy okay?¡± The man looked at her and chuckled. ¡°You like it that much?¡± She blushed, ¡°Well, | just wanted to try mango candy from different ces.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Perhaps it was her imagination, but Marion felt that Lucas¡¯s ¡°sure¡± was gentle and indulgent. Oh no, she was falling for it. That night, Marion dreamt of a ¡°mango-vored¡± kiss. The next morning, she opened her eyes when the rm clock rang. She stared at the familiar ceiling, realizing it was just a dream. It was so realistic, though! Marion rubbed her face, thinking about the lingering kiss in her dream, her heart pounding. The rm on her phone was still ringing. She picked it up, turned it off, and took. a moment for herself before getting out of bed to freshen up, Lucas was going on a business trip, and Mrs. Craig had to send him off! Lucas¡¯s flight was at nine in the morning, meaning he had to leave by seven. Marion usually set her rm for six. However, today, she had to wake up earlier, and she yawned non-stop after washing up. On the contrary, Lucas looked energetic. She wondered when he had sleptst night. ¡°Why are you awake so early?¡± ¡°To send you off.¡± Marion yawned, looking exhausted. 13. Even The Single Guy in EnviDUR Since it was earlier than usual, Mrs. Bailey could not make it in time to prepare breakfast, so Daniel arranged for it to be delivered. Lucas did not expect Marion to be up. There was only one portion of breakfast, and he ced the porridge in front of her. Marion waved her hand. ¡°I¡¯m not eating. I¡¯m going back to bed after you leave.¡± ¡°Mr. Craig, Valentine¡¯s Day is next week. Are we celebrating together?¡± Still half- asleep, she blurted out without thinking. Lucas raised an eyebrow. ¡°Do you want to celebrate together?¡± ¡°Up to you...¡± She yawned again. Lucas finished breakfast quickly. Seeing her yawning continuously, he suggested she go back to sleep. ¡°No way. You''re leaving for a week. If Daniel sees that | didn¡¯t send you off, it won''t look good!¡± Marion argued. As she spoke, the doorbell rang. ¡°Car¡¯s here, Mr. Craig!¡± Outside, Daniel and the driver were already waiting. Lucas nced at her before picking up his suitcase and putting on his shoes at the entrance. Marion followed him to the vi¡¯s entrance. Before getting in the car, Lucas turned to her. ¡°Alright, go back to sleep now.¡± Daniel took the suitcase and ced it in the car¡¯s trunk. Marion looked at the driver and then at Daniel. She hesitated and eventually hugged Lucas. ¡°Have a safe trip.¡± His pleasant woody scent made her reluctant to let go. Marion sniffed a bit and felt a little attached. However, she dared not show it and quickly let go, waving at Lucas. ¡°See you in seven days!¡± Inside the car, Liam watched the scene and could not help but sigh. ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Craig have such a good rtionship.¡± Daniel looked at them and agreed. ¡°Yeah.¡± Even this single guy could not help but envy them. Chapter 244 Chapter 244 Don¡¯t Disturb, Thinking About a Man With Lucas away on a business trip, Marion finally breathed a sigh of relief. She had been avoiding people these past few days, feeling slightly ufortable. Now that Lucas was away, she did not have to hide anymore! However, Marion¡¯s happiness did notst long. On the fourth day of Lucas¡¯s business trip, she found it strangely ufortable being alone in the huge vi at night. The games she usually yed before bed lost their appeal, and she found herself just staring at her phone. It was not until she received a message from Cassie that Marion snapped out of it. Cassie: [Mar, do you have a date for the weekend?] Marion blinked. It was already Friday! Time flew, why had Lucas not returned yet? While pondering this, she absentmindedly sent this to Cassie. Cassie: [Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re thinking about Lucas?!] Cassie: [Well, | can¡¯t me you! | just didn¡¯t expect you to think about him so much that you¡¯d even tell me! Isn¡¯t that a bit too much, Mar?] Marion, looking at her own message, felt embarrassed. [Maybe can | offer some excuses?] Cassie: [Offer your excuses tomorrow in person. I¡¯ve given you the chance; don¡¯t waste it! Tomorrow at noon, barbecue on the fifth floor of Cade Square!] Marion: [Okay!] Cassie: [Alright. | won¡¯t disturb your thoughts about men. I¡¯m off to y with. men in the game.] When did Cassie be so wild? Marion refrained frommenting; she feared Cassie would retort with, ¡°If you can think about real men, why can¡¯t | y with virtual ones?¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org. After chatting with Cassie, Marion felt too embarrassed to continue daydreaming about people. She quickly packed up and went to take a shower. Whether it was due to her daytime thoughts, on the fourth night of Lucas¡¯s business trip, Marion dreamt about him. In the dream, she shamelessly stared at him while Lucas, with a smirk, asked if she missed him. She denied it, but the next moment, something she could not fathom happened-they kissed. Marion opened her eyes, subconsciously licking her lips. The dryness reminded her it was just a dream. Sitting up, her face flushed as she thought about her dream. Was she turning into Cassie even in her dreams? In the past, her dreams were at most about hugging and kissing. Why did this one involve losing clothes? To stop her train of thought, Marion pinched herself. ¡°Stop thinking! That¡¯s not something you should be thinking about!* At that moment, her phone rm went off. Marion reluctantly cleared her mind, turned off the rm, and got out of bed to ssh cold water on her face in the bathroom. The icy water woke her up. Looking at herself in the mirror, she could not help but notice her flushed face. This was bad. Why was her face so red? Marion washed her face again, calming down slightly before going downstairs for breakfast. Mrs. Bailey had already prepared breakfast. Thinking about her lunch appointment with Cassie, Marion told Mrs. Bailey, ¡°You can go hometer. | won¡¯t be having lunch and dinner at home.¡± Enjoying the sudden break, Mrs. Bailey was delighted. ¡°Really? Shall | make some soup for you to have when youe back tonight?¡± Marion smiled and waved. ¡°No need. Eating at night might make me gain weight! ¡°Ah, I''ll clean up the kitchen and leave then.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Marion nodded and picked up her phone to send a message to Cassie. However she mistakenly sent it to Lucas. She quickly retracted it. It was so early. Lucas probably had not seen it, right? The next second, Marion received a message from Lucas: [?] Chapter 245 Chapter 245 My Husband is So Handsome Perhaps she could fake her death? Marion¡¯s hand trembled as she saw Lucas¡¯s simple and direct ¡°?¡± on her phone. Last night, Cassie sent her a video from the bar, followed by a message: [ Tomorrow, apany me to see handsome guys, thanks.] Just now, Marion, tempted by curiosity, thought ofst night''s message from Cassie and impulsively replied, [I¡¯m ready to see handsome guys with you.] Unfortunately, she sent the message to Lucas by mistake! Marion''s face flushed with embarrassment. Just when she was about to tell Lucas she had sent the wrong message to cover it up, Cassie sent another message. [Are you awake? My handsome guys can¡¯t wait!] At the same time, Lucas sent another message, [See what handsome guys?] While thinking carefully about her reply, Cassie¡¯s messages kept popping up. If Marion did not respond, she knew Cassie would continue bombarding her with messages. She reluctantly replied to Cassie first, [Stop rushing me! | identally sent the message | meant for you to Lucas. Trying to figure out how to y it off!] After sending the message, Marion intended to switch to Lucas¡¯s chat box, only. to realize that she had been messaging Lucas all along! As expected, right after she sent the message, he replied instantly. [Have you figured out how to fool me?] Talk about awkward... She was so embarrassed that she did not even want to look at her phone. Thinking about facing his questions in person made Marion''s scalp tingle. She had no choice but to pick up her phone again, take a screenshot, and honestly exin the situation. [¡°It¡¯s not what you think. | didn¡¯t mean it that way. My friend is single and, well, more enthusiastic in this aspect. Mr. Craig, rest assured, | would never do anything to harm your reputation!) Marion thought her attitude was very sincere. Even so, after sending the message, she felt uneasy. For some reason, the person who replied instantly earlier was not responding now. Could her exnation have not been enough? Was Lucas angry? How did one appease someone from so far away? Could she not appease him? As Marion was about to type ¡°Sorry, my mistake¡± in the chat box, she finally received a reply. [So you also enjoy looking at handsome guys?] Marion sweated a bit. [How could that be? My husband is so handsome!] Lucas: [Hmm.] Marion: [Okay.] Marriage was not easy; one must cherish it. Marion finally breathed a sigh of relief, picked up her bag, and headed out to find Cassie. The taxi had not arrived yet, so Marion stood at the door, responding to Cassie¡¯s flood of messages. [Heading out now. There was a little ident just now, and my marital status almost had to be rewritten!] Cassie: [Isn''t your marital status destined to be rewritten?) Ouch.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Marion had not been sad for long when the booked car arrived. Marion brushed off her minor emotions, lifted her leg, and got into the car. Twenty minutester, the car stopped in front of the square, and the grand arch. reminded everyone passing by what a special day it was today. It was only then that Marion realized today was Valentine¡¯s Day! On such a beautiful asion, she was going to the bar with Cassie, a singledy, to watch handsome guys pole dance! No wonder Lucas took so long to reply. He was probably suppressing his anger, right? PAct Fast Free Bonus Time is Running Out! Chapter 246 Chapter 246 Can This Love Stay Hidden? Cassie was already there when Marion entered the restaurant, sitting at the reserved table. It was Valentine¡¯s Day, which also happened to be a weekend. So, nearly ny percent of the restaurant patrons were couples. Marion hurried over. ¡°Hey.¡± ¡°Herees the married beauty,¡± Cassie teased. Marion was dumbfounded. Married beauty? What on earth was that? Compliment her on her looks, sure, but why add ¡°married¡± to it? Handing Marion the menu, Cassie asked, ¡°Does your husband know you''re going out with me tonight to see handsome guys?¡± ¡®Just bring up the awkward topic, why don¡¯t you?¡¯ Marion thought. Seeing Marion not saying anything, Cassie sensed something was off. ¡°Spill it. Who are you, and why are you upying my BFF¡¯s body?!¡± Marion chuckled. ¡°We''re all humans here; | have my limits!¡± ¡°Tsk. Why were you silent just now?¡± Feeling a bit embarrassed, Marion directly handed her the phone. ¡°Just take a look for yourself.¡± Cassie nced at the chat records and instantly understood. She returned the phone to Marion with a disgusted look. ¡°Thanks. | think I¡¯ve had my fill of your lovey¡ªdovey.¡± Marion grimaced. ¡°Can¡¯t you focus on the main issue?¡± Indignant, Cassie said, ¡°Of course! It''s simple. Lucas doesn¡¯t like you going out with me to see handsome guys!¡± ¡°Are you sure you''ve gotten the point so quickly?¡± ¡°Have | not? Look at your conversation. Your husband is jealous, and all you replied with was, ¡°Okay¡°. If it were me, | would¡¯ve sent flying kisses in all directions!¡± Cassie paused and observed Marion. ¡°Are you sure you really like Lucas?¡± Cassie¡¯s question was earnest. Marion blushed under her scrutiny. ¡°I wouldn''t mistake my feelings for someone.¡± ¡°Then why are your chat records so... cold?¡± Marion hesitated, ¡°How else should | be acting?¡± Cassie, with an iron¡ªwilled expression, said, ¡°Have you ever thought about flirting with him?¡± ¡°Not really...¡± Seeing Cassie about to share her flirting experiences, Marion quickly interjected, ¡°I don¡¯t want him to know | like him yet.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Cassie could not understand. Could this kind of love be hidden? Marion propped her forehead, looking at the menu in front of her. ¡°I want to wait until our coboration is over before | start.¡± ¡°Oh, so you have a chance to win but insist on racing with others from the starting line?¡± Cassie scoffed. ¡°Love doesn¡¯t have a set order. Loving someone isn¡¯t something you can hide. Why bother?¡± ¡°Maybe because | have high moral standards?¡± Cassie nced at her. ¡°Well, someone with your ¡®standards¡® would¡¯ve gone after him already, especially married...¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Marion felt offended. Seeing Marion''s expression, Cassie softened a bit. She earnestly tried to exin, | understand what you''re thinking, but you don¡¯t have to feel guilty. Lucas is almost thirty, fully capable of making decisions. The moment he decided to marry you, he couldn¡¯t have only been thinking in the moment.¡± Marion blinked, feeling a bit awkward. ¡°It just happened so quickly.¡± In just over three months, she had fallen for Lucas. In fact, she was not fully prepared to enter another rtionship. Chapter 247 Chapter 247 You Can Still Think About It In Your Dreams ¡°So, he¡¯s the one, huh?¡± Cassie realized hearing Marion¡¯s words. Truly the words of a long-time friend. ¡°| guess I¡¯m just scared to love again.¡± Marion sighed and mused. She had invested all her courage to approach Jameson, and extracting herself from that situation was no easy feat. Now, she was grateful for the ability to have feelings for someone else. However, she was the one who caught feelings first. It terrified her, knowing it might end the same way. Cassie knew Marion had not fully healed from the wounds of her previous rtionship. Marion just did not talk about it often, so Cassie never probed. With Marion unintentionallyying bare her feelings, as her good friend, Cassie felt a mix of sympathy and helplessness. ¡°To be honest, have you ever thought that maybe Lucas likes you too?¡± Cassie asked.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Marion was writing her order down, and, at Cassie¡¯s words, her hand slipped, breaking the tip of the pencil. ¡°Yeah, right. Spare me the delusions,¡± Marion replied. Cassie chuckled, ¡°Seriously, you underestimate yourself.¡± Marion handed the menu back to Cassie, saying, ¡°It¡¯s not about confidence. Lucas just isn¡¯t that kind of person!¡± ¡°What kind of person is he then?¡± ¡°Do you think Lucas is the type to have a secret crush?¡± Marion raised an eyebrow Cassie thought for a moment and quickly shook her head. ¡°You''re right, Marion. Maybe I¡¯m just a hopeless romantic!¡± Marion huffed. ¡°But still... ¡°Still what?¡± ¡°It''s okay to dream a little.¡± It was embarrassing to admit, and Marion blushed after saying it. Cassie clicked her tongue. ¡°Dreaming about that is all you cane up with? Marion, you''re being too timid.¡± Marion was at a loss for words. Cassie truly had a mind full of inappropriate thoughts! Since it was Valentine''s Day, everywhere was buzzing with activities. After a casual lunch, Marion and Cassie strolled around until it was time for dinner. Cassie had reserved a popr restaurant. Due to the special day, it was crowded, and the service was a bit slow. By the time they finished dinner, it was already past seven. They had initially nned to go to a bar to check out some guys, but Cassie was more of a talker than a doer when it came to these ns. Eventually, they settled on a trendy lounge, wanting to soak in the festiveness. The live singer yed acoustic guitar and sang folk songs. Unlike a bar, the atmosphere was chill,plemented by soft lighting. Marion ordered a ss of orange soda, and she and Cassie sat in a cozy booth, enjoying the live music. The lounge had a special Valentine¡¯s activity. Every half an hour, a randomly selected pair would go on stage and exchange each other''s Instagram ounts. If both agreed to follow each other, their bill would be waived. It was notpulsory, but it added a fun element to the night. Cassie''s eyes sparkled. ¡°It looks like they¡¯re thinking about us singledies.¡± She nced at Marion. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about it; you already have a husband.¡± eyes, Marion rolled her thinking of Lucas. She could not help but take a photo and send it to him with a message. [We''re at the lounge. No handsome guys here.] Was it too deliberate? Maybe she should take it back? Marion hesitated, and eventually, too much time had passed to delete it. Suddenly, she felt nervous. Would Lucas think she was conceited? Seeing her staring at her phone, Cassie teased, ¡°Any handsome guys in there?¡± She leaned over to take a peek and happened to catch Lucas¡¯s reply. ¡°...Sorry, | shouldn¡¯t have pried,¡± Cassie said. Knowing there was romantic tension, she still had to stick her nose in. Well, she brought it on herself! Chapter 248 Chapter 248 Mr. Craig Appears in the Next Second Marion anxiously opened her phone to Lucas¡¯s reply. [Okay.] Just one word? Marion was speechless. ¡®Mr. Craig, are you sure you won¡¯t say something else?¡± How about a little praise for her? However, after waiting for several minutes, there was no further message from him. Alright, maybe she was just overthinking things.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Putting her phone down, Marion lifted her head and noticed the host on stage looking at her. She instinctively nced at Cassie beside her. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me | got picked?¡± Cassie pointed to the number in front of her. ¡°If you¡¯re not number 45, then no, you didn¡¯t get picked...¡± Marion quickly shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t. I¡¯m a married woman!¡± However, the allure of a free bill was too strong. Marion quickly shoved the number into Cassie¡¯s hands and grabbed the one in front of her, saying, ¡°Cass, tonight¡¯s bill counts on you!¡± Watching Marion¡¯s swift moves, Cassie remarked, ¡°Did you learn how to y the piano for those fast fingers?¡± ¡°It''s all about making money; there¡¯s no difference.¡± The host on stage, witnessing Marion¡¯s actions, seemed shocked. However, being a professional host, he knew the game rules did not prohibit changing numbers. So, he pretended not to notice and shifted his attention to Cassie. ¡°Miss, would you like toe up and exchange Instagrams with this handsome gentleman?¡± Marion nced at the stage, thinking the host might be exaggerating. To her surprise, the man on stage was indeed good¡ª looking, with a decent fashion sense. Marion promptly pushed Cassie up. ¡°Cass, this is your chance! Go and seize it!¡± Cassie, usually more talk than action, suddenly found herself exposed in the spotlight. Marion¡¯s push left her no turning back, and Cassie blushed as she reluctantly went up to give her username. Thankfully, there were no further interactions. Cassie was asked a few irrelevant questions by the host before being let go. After that, she avoided being a mentor in front of Marion. Marion could not help but gloat. ¡°How was it? Is he handsome up close or not?¡± Cassie looked embarrassed. ¡°I didn¡¯t take a close look.¡± ¡°But you followed him on Instagram, right? Check his story and see what he¡¯s like, just in case!¡± Cassie had been single for years, and Marion was genuinely concerned. Even though these games on special asions were not reliable, who could resist fate when it came knocking? Cassie nced at Marion, took out her phone, and opened Instagram. The exchange had been made on the spot, with the host watching. So, her follower request had been epted. Cassie just clicked in when a message popped up. [Hey, Cassie, may | ask if your friend is single? My friend is also single and would like to follow your friend. Is that okay?] Marion saw the message directly, her face turning ck. [Delete it, delete it! Quickly block that person!] She was at a loss for words. How could there be someone like this? Feeling unlucky, Cassie blocked the person without a second thought. They both tacitly decided not to bring up the matter again and focused on watching others¡® excitement. They leisurely enjoyed over two hours of folk music. At around 9:30 p.m., Cassie could not resist it any longer and said she was heading back. Marion gave her a side-eye. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to see handsome guys?¡± Cassie gritted her teeth. ¡°Marion, be careful of karma. Marion, fearless, retorted, ¡°If | don¡¯t look for handsome guys, what karma can | attract?¡± ¡°Who knows? Maybe a Mr. Craig will appear in the next second.¡± Teasing her best friend was Cassie¡¯s specialty. Chapter 249 Chapter 249 That Voice Seems Familiar Embarrassed, Marion grabbed her bag, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go, then! Let¡¯s head back to sleep!¡± She surrendered! However, just as the two exited the lounge, they found themselves surrounded. ¡°Miss Greaves, did you block me on Instagram?¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Cassie was not intimidated, either. ¡°Yeah, any problem? We were just ying a game, not going on a blind date. If | don¡¯t like you, shouldn''t | be allowed to block you?¡± The man was somewhat of a gentleman. Upon hearing Cassie, he did not get angry but awkwardly touched his nose. ¡®Is it because | asked your friend for her Instagram to help a friend?¡± Cassie snorted. ¡°Since you already know, why bother asking?¡± ¡°It was a misunderstanding. Perhaps your friend knows my friend.¡± As he spoke, he looked ahead. Marion and Cassie instinctively looked as well, seeing a tall man in a duckbill cap and ck mask walking towards them. ¡°Miss Cartier.¡± Huh, that voice seemed familiar. Marion blinked. The next second, she saw a familiar face in front of her. ¡°Kirk?¡± Kirk grinned. ¡°I was just ying a little joke on your friend. | hope you didn¡¯t mind.¡± Mind? Cassie was Kirk¡¯s number one fan. Why would she mind? Marion raised an eyebrow. ¡°So, it was just a misunderstanding.¡± Kirk nodded. ¡°Did youe here on your own? How are you getting back? By taxi?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Marion answered, lightly nudging Cassie as she whispered, ¡°Show some restraint. Cassie wanted to, but her legs would not cooperate! ncing at the time on his phone, Kirk said, ¡°With it being Valentine¡¯s today; it might be hard to find a cab. ¡°That¡¯s why we left early,¡± Marlon replied. ¡°We can give you a ride. We drove here.¡± At this point, before Marion could speak, Cassie eagerly said, ¡°Sure.¡± Regret shed across Cassie¡¯s face after speaking, and she attempted to make. amends. ¡°Only if it¡¯s convenient for you guys... since it¡¯s really hard to get a taxi tonight.¡± Kirk smirked. ¡°Of course.¡± Looking at his friend, he then added, ¡°Right, Greg?¡± Greg Brown¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Yep.¡± How could it not be convenient? Hehe... ¡°Let''s go. Our car is outside.¡± With that, he pulled up his mask and put it back on. Marion, who had no time to refuse, reluctantly said, ¡°Okay.¡± After all, it really was challenging to find a taxi tonight. They got into Kirk¡¯s SUV. Greg was considerate. ¡°Miss Greaves, you live near Frasier Lane, right?¡± Cassie, who was about to sit in the back, settled on the front seat. ¡°That¡¯s right. Wow, your memory is impressive.¡± ¡°It''s okay.¡± Marion sat in the back, with Kirk beside her. There was about half a meter between them, but she still felt awkward. Taking out her phone, she was about to text Cassie. However, Kirk had already taken off his mask. ¡°Has your leg healed, Miss Cartier?¡± Marion nced at her right leg. ¡°The doctor said it''s fine.¡± ¡°So, do you n on participating in this year¡¯s Van Cliburn Competition?¡± Marion was surprised. She did not expect Kirk to know about it. ¡°I haven¡¯t decided yet.¡± ¡°No rush. After all, it starts in December.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± She agreed, looking down at her phone. It was almost ten. Why had Lucas not sent her a message? At least a ¡°Happy Valentine¡¯s ¡°would be appropriate on this special day, right? Chapter 250 Chapter 249 That Voice Seems Familiar Embarrassed, Marion grabbed her bag, saying, ¡°Let''s go, then! Let¡¯s head back to sleep!¡± She surrendered! However, just as the two exited the lounge, they found themselves surrounded. ¡°Miss Greaves, did you block me on Instagram?¡± Cassie was not intimidated, either. ¡°Yeah, any problem? We were just ying a game, not going ona blind date. If | don¡¯t like you, shouldn''t | be allowed to block you?¡± The man was somewhat of a gentleman. Upon hearing Cassie, he did not get angry but awkwardly touched his nose. ¡°Is it because | asked your friend for her Instagram to help a friend?¡± Cassie snorted. ¡°Since you already know, why bother asking?¡± ¡°It was a misunderstanding. Perhaps your friend knows my friend.¡± As he spoke, he looked ahead. Marion and Cassie instinctively looked as well, seeing a tall man in a duckbill cap and ck mask walking towards them. ¡°Miss Cartier.¡± Huh, that voice seemed familiar. Marion blinked. The next second, she saw a familiar face in front of her. ¡°Kirk?¡± Kirk grinned. ¡°I was just ying a little joke on your friend. | hope you didn¡¯t mind.¡± Mind? Cassie was Kirk¡¯s number one fan. Why would she mind? Marion raised an eyebrow. ¡°So, it was just a misunderstanding.¡± Kirk nodded. ¡°Did youe here on your own? How are you getting back? By taxi?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Marion answered, lightly nudging Cassie as she whispered, ¡°Show some restraint. Cassie wanted to, but her legs would not cooperate! ncing at the time on his phone, Kirk said, ¡°With it being Valentine¡¯s today; it might be hard to find a cab. ¡°That¡¯s why we left early,¡± Marlon replied. ¡°We can give you a ride. We drove here.¡± At this point, before Marion could speak, Cassie eagerly said, ¡°Sure.¡± Regret shed across Cassie''s face after speaking, and she attempted to make. amends. ¡°Only if it¡¯s convenient for you guys... since it¡¯s really hard to get a taxi tonight.¡± Kirk smirked. ¡°Of course.¡± Looking at his friend, he then added, ¡°Right, Greg?¡± Greg Brown¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Yep.¡± How could it not be convenient? Hehe... ¡°Let¡¯s go. Our car is outside.¡± With that, he pulled up his mask and put it back on. Marion, who had no time to refuse, reluctantly said, ¡°Okay.¡± After all, it really was challenging to find a taxi tonight. They got into Kirk''s SUV. Greg was considerate. ¡°Miss Greaves, you live near Frasier Lane, right?¡± Cassie, who was about to sit in the back, settled on the front seat. ¡°That¡¯s right. Wow, your memory is impressive.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Marion sat in the back, with Kirk beside her. There was about half a meter between them, but she still felt awkward. Taking out her phone, she was about to text Cassie. However, Kirk had already taken off his mask. ¡°Has your leg healed, Miss Cartier?¡± Marion nced at her right leg. ¡°The doctor said it''s fine.¡± ¡°So, do you n on participating in this year¡¯s Van Cliburn Competition?¡± Marion was surprised. She did not expect Kirk to know about it. ¡°I haven¡¯t decided yet.¡± ¡°No rush. After all, it starts in December.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± She agreed, looking down at her phone. It was almost ten. Why had Lucas not sent her a message? At least a ¡°Happy Valentine¡¯s ¡°would be appropriate on this special day, right? Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 251 Chapter 251 Is It Really for Me? Before turning around, Lucas nced at the SUV. With a slight tug of his thin lips, he took Marion¡¯s hand and turned into the vi. Inside the SUV, Greg turned to look at Kirk in the back seat. ¡°Getting ahead of yourself, weren¡¯t you? Her husband was right here, waiting!¡± Through the tinted windows, Kirk watched the couple¡¯s backs, and the yful glint in his eyes slowly faded. It was only when Marion and Lucas disappeared behind the vi¡¯s door that he retracted his gaze and nced at the rearview mirror. ¡°You like to talk a lot, don¡¯t you?¡± Greg thought, ¡®You act all high and mighty, thinking you¡¯re something special. Yet, you make me drive you around while you''re picking up girls! Marion''s mind was filled with the sensation of being led by the hand. As soon as they entered the vi, Lucas let go of her hand. Her heart rxed, and she subconsciously looked up at Lucas. He happened to be looking at her, too, his dark eyes resting on her face. ¡°I thought you said you didn¡¯t go to see handsome guys?¡± Marion was puzzled. ¡°We didn¡¯t...¡± He stared at her. ¡°Isn¡¯t Kirk handsome?¡± ¡°Well, you can¡¯t say he¡¯s not handsome.¡± ¡°So, you went to see handsome guys.¡± It was a statement, not a question. Marion met Kirk at the bar, and Kirk was handsome. Did that not mean she went to see handsome guys? Something seemed off, but she could not pinpoint what it was. After a while, Marion was convinced by Lucas¡¯s wless logic. ¡°Okay, fine. | went to see handsome guys.¡± ¡°So you lied to me?¡± How did things escte to the point where she was used of deceiving him? How did things escte to the po This was outrageous! Marion thought for a moment and exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t lie to you. | didn¡¯t even look at Kirk, nor am | interested in him! But Cassie is a big fan of Kirk, so what could | do?¡± Lucas looked at her and then suddenly smiled. ¡°Come.¡± He beckoned with his hand and went upstairs. He walked slowly, obviously waiting for Marion. Seeing that she was not following him, Lucas stopped in front of the stairs. ¡°Are youing?¡± Marion hurriedly caught up, and the two of them, one in front of the other, walked towards the music room. What were they going in there for? Was he in a bad mood and wanted her to y a song to cheer him up? Just as Marion was wondering, the door to the music room pushed open. Arge bunch of roses beside the white piano caught her eye, vibrant and dripping with allure! ¡®What''s going on here?¡® She thought as she looked at Lucas with surprise and confusion. ¡°Mr. Craig, what is this?¡± ¡°Your Valentine¡¯s Day gift,¡± he replied, walking to the piano and picking up a delicately wrapped gift box, handing it to her. Marion looked at the exquisitely packaged gift box handed to her, pleasantly surprised. ¡°This... isn¡¯t it a bit inappropriate?¡± Though she said that, her hand reached out. After all, who would not want a Valentine''s gift?R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°Take a look. See if you like it.¡± Marion nced at him, feeling a bit embarrassed. ¡°Is it really for me?¡± She was just a fake Mrs. Craig. ¡°Is there anyone else here?¡± Embarrassed, she pulled the ribbon and opened the outer packaging of the gift box, revealing an exquisite jewelry box inside. As soon as she opened it, Marion was dazzled by the diamonds on the bracelet. It looked quite expensive. ¡°Thank you. | really like it.¡± Suddenly, she felt that the gift she had prepared was a bit embarrassing. ¡°Good,¡± Lucas responded, looking at therge bouquet of red roses beside the piano. ¡°Don¡¯t like roses?¡± ¡°No, | love them.¡± She said, quickly going over to pick up the roses. It was the first time she received 999 roses. Surprisingly, it was heavy! The first time she lifted it, she was almost pulled down. So, Marion tried again, exerting more force before finally managing to hold up the roses. Were there really 999 roses? As she was about to count, Lucas beside her suddenly asked, ¡°Not going to tell your friends and post on social media?¡± Chapter 252 Chapter 252 Suddenly, She Had a Bold Idea ¡°Huh?¡± The man looked at her and said nonchntly, ¡°Doesn¡¯t everyone like unting their love on social media on Valentine''s Day?¡± Marion was at a loss for words, suddenly not feeling as happy as before. It turned out he did not give her those gifts just for her but because today was Valentine¡¯s. He wanted to post them on social media, announcing to everyone. their happy marriage. Though she knew it was understandable for him to do so, she could not control her rapidly sinking mood. Seeing her smile fade, Lucas¡¯s eyes darkened. He asked, ¡°Don¡¯t want to post?¡± Hearing his voice, Marion snapped out of her thoughts and shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not that. I¡¯m just thinking of a good way to post them.¡± Due to guilt, she did not dare to meet his gaze. She took a few pictures with her phone, and suddenly, her eyes fell on Lucas¡¯s hand. Suddenly, she had a bold idea. He obviously noticed her gaze and raised his hand, asking, ¡°Is there something on my hand?¡± Marion blushed. ¡°I just thought that to show off our love, maybe we need some other photos.¡± ¡°Like?¡± ¡°Just... holding hands or something.¡± It was okay if they did not, but her naughty thoughts took over.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only While Marion felt ashamed, she had no intention of changing. After all, Lucas was still single! Lucas raised his hand, his dark eyes fixed on her. ¡°How should we take it?¡± Marion nced at him and walked over. She reached for his hand, one by one. embedding her fingers into the gaps of his right hand, then closing and gripping lo fit The man¡¯s hand was warm and broad. Holding hands like this made her distinctly feel his warmth. Her heart raced, and her right hand, holding the phone, trembled slightly. Her ears turned slightly red. After taking a few photos, she felt guilty and wanted to let go, Unexpectedly, as soon as she let go, Lucas suddenly tightened his grip, She looked up to meet his dark gaze and instantly felt flustered. ¡°Wh-what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°These don¡¯t look good.¡± ¡°Oh... How should we take it, then?¡± At that moment, he let go, walking over to the no and sitting down. ¡°Come here.¡± Marion did not doubt him, doing as he said. ¡°Sit here.¡± He pointed to the space in front of him, and she obediently took a seat. In the next moment, her left hand was held once again. Then, Lucas wrapped his entire self around her from behind. Marion stiffened for a moment. Before she could react, she felt a sudden weight on her shoulders. The man¡¯s breath brushed past her cheek, and Marion¡¯s face heated up. Sitting there, she felt her heart race and her breath quicken. Lucas lifted his right hand, picked up the roses ced to the side, and ced them in herp. ¡°Hold these.¡± Her mind went nk. Upon hearing Lucas¡¯s words, she instinctively hugged the roses tightly. ¡°Phone password?¡± Upon hearing this, she provided her phone password, ¡°0828.¡± ¡°Your birthday?¡± Marion hesitated and then softly replied, ¡°Yep.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to look at the camera. | won¡¯t capture our faces.¡± He spoke as his hand pressed the capture button. Lucas took several shots in session, then opened and reviewed the photos. Marion was still being held by him. His breath was intermittently brushing against her face, and she felt as if he was gently kissing her cheeks. Fortunately, this ordeal did notst long. Lucas was satisfied with the photos he had taken, and he quickly let go. With the man holding her gone, she finally had some space. Marion held the roses but dared not look up at him. Oh, no. She was really about to lose control! Chapter 253 Chapter 253 Happy Valentine¡¯s Day ¡°Alright,¡± Lucas handed the phone back to her. Marion reached out to take the phone, opened the gallery, and saw the pictures Lucas had just taken. The warmth that had just faded from her face retumed. How could he take such intimate and atmospheric photos? ¡°Send me those photos,¡± Lucas suddenly said, breaking Marion¡¯s concentration. Although Marion was slightly flustered, she quickly sent the pictures to his phone. ¡°Also, send me the earlier ones as well.¡± ¡°Huh?¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°The ones you took.¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Was he going to post them on his social media, too? Marion could not imagine it. If Lucas posted these photos, would his social media not explode? She dared not think about it, not even how everyone would react when she posted these pictures. on her own social media. ¡°Are you editing the photos?¡± Lucas could not help but ask, noticing she had not posted anything yet. Marion hesitated. ¡°Thinking about what caption to use.¡± She was not exactly lying; she had the photos, buting up with a caption was a challenge. After much thought, she could note up with anything better. So, she bluntly posted, ¡°It¡¯s not just on Valentine¡¯s.¡± After posting, she could not help but cover her flushed cheeks. She took a moment before deciding to tell Lucas. However, before she could say anything, Lucas had already liked her post. The speed was almost too fast. Marion looked at him and suddenly remembered something. ¡°Mr. Craig, weren¡¯t you on a business trip?¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°Why did youe back?¡± ¡°It''s Valentine¡¯s. Shouldn¡¯t we celebrate together?¡± His response was so natural that Marion almost forgot they were just a fake couple. She bit her lip, hesitating. ¡°Actually, | also prepared a gift for you. It¡¯s just that...¡± Compared to his gift, Marion felt embarrassed to take hers out! ¡°It''s just that what?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± She shook her head. ¡°Let me get the gift for you; it¡¯s in the room.¡± Having a gift was better than having none, right? Even if it was mainly for posting on social media, it was still a gift for her. Suppressing a tiny bit of disappointment, Marion carried the roses and the bracelet back to the room and presented her prepared gift to Lucas. ¡°Thank you.¡± Lucas took the gift box, about to unwrap it. However, Marion quickly pressed down on his hand. ¡°Can you wait a bit before opening it?¡± It was kind of embarrassing. ¡°Sure.¡± He nced at his watch. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte; you should rest. | have to head back early tomorrow.¡± Marion blinked, watching his retreating figure. Almost absentmindedly, she called out, ¡°Mr. Craig!¡± He paused, turning back to look at her with eyebrows raised. ¡°Is there another step we missed?¡± She shook her head, staring into those deep ck eyes. ¡°Did you intentionallye back to spend Valentine¡¯s with me?¡± ¡°And if | did?¡± Marion chose not to press further. She felt it would be ungrateful. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ve never truly celebrated Valentine¡¯s before.¡± Thinking about it, her situation was quite pitiful. Over two years with Jameson, every Valentine¡¯s included a bit of Sally. Now, with Lucas, despite all theplications, this Valentine¡¯s was the mostplete one she had ever experienced. Lucas observed her for a moment and then suddenly turned around. ¡°Indeed, something¡¯s missing.¡± Marion was puzzled, looking at him innocently. ¡°What¡¯s missing?¡± Before she could finish her sentence, she saw Lucas lowering his head, and his lips met hers. For a brief second, Marion¡¯s mind went nk. He raised his hand, ruffling her hair. ¡°Happy Valentine¡¯s Day, Mrs. Craig. Goodnight.¡± Chapter 254 Chapter 254 Why Do | Feel So Smug? When Marion snapped back to reality, she found herself holding flowers in her left hand, a gift box in her right hand, leaning against the door of her room. To hei, she looked a bit silly. She blinked, hurriedly cing therge bouquet of roses aside and putting the gift box on the dressing table. Finally, she had both hands free to rub her face. There was no way that Lucas just kissed her, right?! Lucas kissed her on Valentine¡¯s Day! Did that mean he might have feelings for her? Thinking of the brief but enchanting kiss just moments ago, Marion could not contain the surging emotions in her heart. Her long¡ªignored phone screen lit up one after another. She stared at it for a while before restraining her drifting thoughts and picking up the phone to check her DMs. Cassie: [Didn¡¯t you say your husband was on a business trip?] Cassie: [Don¡¯t tell me he rushed back just for Valentine¡¯s Day!]R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Cassie: [Why aren¡¯t you replying?] Cassie: [I get it! | won¡¯t bother you next time. Please ignore me!] Apart from Cassie, Alice also messaged Marion, but the content was drastically different from Cassie''s. Alice: [Babe, did Lucas do this for you?] Alice: [I don¡¯t mean anything else, but isn¡¯t it a bit perfunctory?] Seeing her message, Marion decided to reply to her first. [He was originally on a business trip and rushed back just for this.] Why did Marion feel so smug? Alice: [Okay, then that barely considers him qualified!] Although Marion knew Alice¡¯s liking for her was purely tonic, seeing the emojis she sent still made Marion blush. Below Alice¡¯s message was one from Richard. He did not say much, just a simple, Happy Valentine¡¯s Day.] Seeing her father¡¯s message, Marlon quickly replied. As for her friend¡¯s circle, there was so much happening that Marion did not know how to describe it. Marion casually scrolled through, nning to put down her phone and take a shower. Unexpectedly, Cassie sent another message. [Are you and Mr. Craig for real now?] Marion: [You''re overthinking it. He came back to celebrate Valentine¡¯s Day with me so | could post photos on Instagram.] Cassie was genuinely confused. [What does that mean?] Marion: It¡¯s literally what it means.] Thinking about it, Marion suddenly became much more awake. Lucas was doing all this just to maintain their image as a loving couple in front of others. In the end, their rtionship had been defined from the beginning. Whose fault was it to imagine anything different? She could only me herself. Cassie: [Seriously? If he wanted you to post, he could have just had someone deliver the gifts to your house for you to take pictures. Why bothering all the way back himself?] Marion: [I thought the same, too, but he reminded me to post. If he hadn¡¯t said, Not posting on social media?¡± I¡¯d probably still be dreaming right now.] Cassie: [Well, it does seem a bit purposeful.] Marion lowered her eyebrows, and the smile on her face faded. She did not want to discuss it anymore. Cassie sent another message. [Is there a possibility that Lucas just genuinely wants to show off his love?] Marion: [Do you think that¡¯s possible?] Cassie: [I don¡¯t think it¡¯s very likely. Lucas doesn¡¯t seem like that kind of person.] Meanwhile, in the Lumina Four group. Lucas sent the photos Marion and he just took. Martin: [Have you been working overtime too much? Your eyesight is failing; you sent it to the wrong ce.] Preston: [PDA much?] Tobias: [I shouldn¡¯t have opened the group message.] Lucas: [I thought I''d let you guys feel the festive atmosphere.] Martin: [The group admin needs to kick this dog @Lucas out.] Preston: [I second that.] Tobias: [But the group admin is him...] Martin: [...] Preston: [...] Lucas smirked, exited the chat, opened his phone settings, and set the just-taken photos as his screensaver. Hmm, they looked really good. Act Fast: Free Bonus Time is Running Out! Chapter 255 Chapter 255 Being a Good Wife Marionemo continued to ponder about what had happened earlier, only gathering herself when drowsiness struck. She got up to freshen up. ¡®Well, it it''s fake, let it be fake. Lucas is acting alongside me anyway!" While she might be lying to herself forfort, it worked. Marion¡¯s mood instantly lifted. It was gettingte, and she had spent the whole day shopping with Cassie. Feeling the fatigue in her legs, Marion took a quick shower and soon dozed off. Perhaps because Lucas had unexpectedly returned to celebrate Valentine¡¯s Day with her, Marion dreamed of him again.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. This time, the dream¡ªLucas did not mention ¡°delusional infatuation.¡± Instead, he remarked that he did not like the gift she gave him and asked her not to give such gifts next time. The rm on her phone rang incessantly, jolting Marion from her dream. Summer mornings started early. Though it was only around seven o¡¯clock, it was already bright outside. Staring out of the window, Marion daydreamed for a moment. Suddenly, she remembered that Lucas had to rush to catch a flight this morning. Realizing this, Marion, who had initially nned to go back to sleep, immediately sat up in bed. As a good wife, how could she let her husband go on a business trip all alone? Marion rubbed her face, hastily got out of bed, and headed to freshen up. Even though she was not walking very fast, her knee identally bumped into the bed corner, causing a surge of pain. It hurt so much that her knee felt numb. Standing there, she felt a bit lightheaded. Fortunately, after the excruciating pain subsided for a moment, it got much better. Her knee was swollen from the impact, making every step painful. Perfectly fine just a second ago, Marion was suddenly limping. She thought that after washing up, she would be fine. However, to her surprise, her leg involuntarily bent with each step after stepping out. Was Although she not really limping, she could not walk properly. Lucas¡¯s car was already downstairs; if she lingered, he would leave! However, would it not be embarrassing to go out like this? So be it. Marion already used a wheelchair in front of him. A slight limp was not a big deal. It was doable to walk normally, so she decided to endure the pain. Marion gritted her teeth and went downstairs, only to find Lucas already at the entrance. Marion subconsciously shouted, ¡°Mr. Craig!¡± Hearing her voice, Lucas turned around. Unfortunately, at that moment, Marion had just let go of the stair railing. Her knee throbbed with pain and gave way before she could react. Could he just pretend he did not see her? Could time rewind so she could disappear on the spot? Marion slumped on the ground, her face turning as red as a boiled tomato. ¡°Where did you fall?¡± Adeep male voice sounded beside her. Marion raised her head, and her gaze collided with those dark eyes. Embarrassed, she stammered, ¡°N¡ªnowhere... | didn¡¯t fall.¡± Lucas furrowed his brows, reaching out to help her up. ¡°Why are you in such a hurry?¡± ¡°| wanted to see you off.¡± As she spoke, her eyes suddenly caught sight of the tie on the man¡¯s chest. Marion¡¯s eyes lit up. She looked up, excitement in her eyes. ¡°Is this the tie | gave you?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Lucas replied, still a bit concerned, ¡°You didn¡¯t fall, right?¡± Could they not just let it go? Originally, Marion¡¯s embarrassment had faded a bit. However, hearing him bring up the incident again, her face heated up once more. ¡°I really didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Okay, then.¡± He acknowledged and nced at his watch. Marion understood. ¡°You better get going, or you''ll miss your flight.¡± Lucas lowered his head to look at her, his eyes and brows moving. ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to see me off?¡± Chapter 256 Chapter 256 Is It That Serious? ¡°Oh, y-yeah.¡± After her tumble, everything seemed a bit surreal. Marion blinked. ¡°So... should | walk you out?¡± Even though it was not the first time she had seen Lucas off, for some reason, shet still felt a bit shy. ¡°Sure.¡± With time running short, Lucas agreed and headed outside. Marion quickly followed suit. Having been waiting for Lucas for quite some time, the driver was getting so anxious that he started to break a sweat. Finally, when Lucas emerged from the vi, the driver breathed a sigh of relief. Seeing Marion, the driver suddenly understood. The rtionship between Mr. and Mrs. Craig was really something else. Walking to the entrance of the vi, Marion stopped. ¡°Have a safe journey.¡± She raised her hand and waved. Lucas nodded. ¡°I''ll be back in a couple of days.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Even though they were just acting, the gaze from those dark eyes always gave her the illusion that they were truly a married couple. Sigh... Being handsome really does confuse people. With a smile, Marion watched Lucas get into the car before turning around to go back. Unexpectedly, her knee suddenly stung again, and her leg gave out for a moment. Luckily, she was quick to react, grabbing onto the nearby door. However, Lucas, inside the car, had already witnessed the scene. ¡°Stop the car. As Marion steadied herself, she heard a sharp braking sound. She paused, instinctively looking outside. To her surprise, the car that had just driven away was now reversing. Huh? Did he forget something? Why did e suddenly turn back? Just as she pondered, the rear door of the car opened, and Lucas stepped out. ¡°What''s ''s Wrong with your left leg?¡± oo Marion felt her face turning hot and red. She stared at the approaching man, her mindpletely nk. How should she exin? Should she say her leg went weak or just spill the truth? Regardless of the choice, Marion felt like she was facing social suicide again. ¡°Hm?¡± In the moment of hesitation, Lucas had already reached her side. Bending down, he effortlessly lifted her up. Marion let out a little squeak as she found herself carried into the vi. ¡°I''m fine! Aren¡¯t you in a hurry to catch your flight?¡± After all, flights waited for no one! Lucaspletely ignored her protests, carrying her straight to the sofa and. cing her down. His face showed an inexplicable coldness. ¡°Should | examine myself, or are you going to exin?¡± Marion had been ¡°married¡± to him for almost two months, and this was the first time she saw Lucas looking so stern. She instantly got nervous and hurriedly exined, ¡°It¡¯s my left knee. | bumped it on the corner of the bed when | got up this morning.¡± ¡°Let me see.¡± Lucas nced at her with a look that said, ¡°If you don¡¯t roll up your pants, | will.¡± So, Marion had no choice but to do as he said. When she saw the bruise on her knee, she was momentarily stunned. Was it that serious and not just a bump? With fair skin, the bruise on her knee looked shocking against the porcin¡ªlikeplexion of Marion¡¯s leg. Lucas frowned directly. ¡°Did you fall just because it hurt?¡± She wanted to say no. However, looking into those eyes that seemed capable of seeing through people, Marion swallowed her words. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°I''ll have the family doctore over. You wait here.¡± ¡°What about your flight...?¡± Lucas looked at the person in front of him and suddenly burst intoughter. ¡°You can¡¯t take care of yourself, yet you¡¯re worried about me?¡± ¡°Sorry.¡± Marion lowered her head, overwhelmed with guilt. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Chapter 257 Chapter 257 She Didn¡¯t Dare Say Anything Lucas¡¯s Adam''s apple bobbed, and he reached out to lift her chin. ¡°Apologize for what?¡± ¡°| made you miss your flight...¡± Though not intentionally. ¡°I''ll make it. I¡¯m going to leave now while you wait for the doctor, okay?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± She did not dare say anything more. If she did, Lucas would really miss his ne. His thumb lightly brushed the swollen knee. After two seconds, Lucas withdrew his hand. Marion pursed her lips. ¡°I won¡¯t move anymore. Go catch your flight.¡± ¡°Call me if you need anything.¡± Lucas stood up, gave her onest nce, then turned to leave. At that moment, Mrs. Bailey, who hade to prepare breakfast, happened to pass by. Mrs. Bailey instinctively stepped aside when she saw Lucas, nning to wait for him to pass before entering the vi. It was not the first time she encountered such a situation. Usually, Lucas would just walk past her without a word. Lucas was aloof and not fond of strangers. Mrs. Bailey had known that for a long time, so she did not feel ufortable. It was fine this way. She couldmunicate with Marion, who was easy to talk to. Mrs. Bailey thought this time would be the same as usual. However, Lucas unexpectedly stopped after passing by her, ¡°Mrs. Bailey.¡± It was the first time Mrs. Bailey heard Lucas call her like this. Her heart tensed.¡± Is there something you need, Sir?¡± ¡°Madam bumped her knee; keep an eye on her. The family doctor wille overter.¡± Mrs. Bailey nodded repeatedly. ¡°Alright, | understand.¡± Lucas nodded and turned to leave. Hearing Lucas¡¯s words, Mrs. Balley also became worried. As soon as Lucas left, she quickly turned and entered the vi. As soon as she entered, Mrs. Bailey saw Marlon sitting on the sofa, her knee still swollen with the pant leg not yet pulled down. ¡°Oh my! Madam, how did you get hurt so badly?¡± Mrs. Bailey walked over, not daring to touch Marion. Marion nced at Mrs. Bailey in embarrassment. ¡°I identally bumped it.¡± It was not that serious, right? At least she could still walk. ¡°Bumping your knee is no small matter! Sir just told me that the family doctor will be here soon. Madam, just sit here for now. In case it¡¯s a bone injury, moving might make it worse!¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Marion did not expect Lucas, who rarely spoke to Mrs. Bailey, to instruct Mrs. Bailey for such a thing. She lowered her eyes, gazing at the bruise on her knee. She touched it and winced in pain, yet there was a strange sweetness in her heart. ¡®Oh, Marion, you''re truly beyond help.¡± ¡°Madam, did you have breakfast?¡± Marion was about to say no when her stomach rumbled loudly, giving her away. ¡®| know you''re hungry, but did it have to be this dramatic?¡® Marion thought to her stomach. She nced at Mrs. Bailey, who chuckled. ¡°I''ll go make breakfast. How about an omelette?¡± ¡°Sure, sure.¡± Anything would do; she just wanted some time alone. Mrs. Bailey smiled and headed to the kitchen. Marion sat alone on the sofa, looking at her phone on the table. After some hesitation, she decided to share today¡¯s embarrassing incident with Cassie. She thought Cassie would still be sleeping at this hour. To her surprise, Cassie¡¯s reply came quickly. [Why are you up so early after Valentine¡¯s Day?] Cassie:[Don¡¯t tell me nothing happenedst night? Re Marion only thought she should not have messaged Cassie. Gossiping alone would have been much better! Seeing no response, Cassie quickly corrected herself. [My bad! Is your knee okay? Should we go to the hospital? It¡¯s Sunday. | cane and apany you if you want.] That was more like what a decent human being would say! Marion snorted and replied: [No need. The family doctor will be here soon.] Cassie: [Must be nice to be rich!] Chapter 258 Chapter 258 You''re Too Much, Mr. Craig Lucas was right. Soon after, the family doctor arrived. Mrs. Bailey had just finished cooking, and before Marion could sit down to eat, the doctor was already at the door. Hearing the doorbell, Mrs. Bailey hurriedly turned off the stove and rushed to open the door. ¡°Madam, let me get the door. You stay put.¡± She feared Marion might make a move, even though Marion had no intention to. Soon enough, Mrs. Bailey led the doctor inside. ¡°Hello, Mrs. Craig. I''m John Stamos,¡± the doctor introduced himself. ¡°Hi.¡± ¡°Mr. Craig told me you bumped your left knee. Can you show me the injury?¡± Marion rolled up her pant leg once again. The knee, which was already a mass of bruises, now looked even more ominous and frighteningly discolored. John put on gloves. ¡°Mrs. Craig, could you please straighten your leg?¡± Marion followed his instructions and stretched out her leg. After a thorough examination, John confirmed that there was no bone injury, only soft tissue abrasion. It was painful, but with a spray of bruise¡ªhealing and anti¡ªinmmatory medication, the pain would subside in a day or two. John sprayed some mist, but he did not prescribe any oral medication. It was Marion¡¯s first time experiencing the services of a family doctor, and she could not help but agree with Cassie. Having money was indeed great! The news of Lucas, who was away on business, making a special trip back to apany Marion for Valentine¡¯s Day quickly spread within their social circle. Some people envied them, while others were jealous. Word reached Jameson, who had been reluctant to engage Ruby. After Patrick showed him screenshots from Marion''s social media, the next day, Jameson contacted Ruby and agreed to their engagement. The Royces and cks quickly arranged a meeting, and the news of Jameson and Ruby¡¯s engagement circted. Cassie told Marion about it. [Believe it or not, that scheming Ruby will definitely. invite you to the engagement party!] However, Marion did not care much. [Do | have to go if she invites me? Who is she, anyway?] Cassie replied. [Well, if you don¡¯t go, those gossipmongers will have a field day!] Marion thought for a moment. [Alright. Let¡¯s see, then!] They shall see whether Ruby dared to invite her! A few days after Valentine''s Day was Kirk¡¯s concert.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Marion started to feel nervous. Despite her injured leg, her hands were fine, and she had spent most days in the music room. Two days before the concert, Lucas returned from his business trip. The first thing he did upon returning was to check the condition of her knee. Marion''s face turned red and warm as she sat on the couch, watching Lucas bend down. The bruises on her knee had notpletely faded yet. However,pared to the first day, it had improved quite a bit. At least she could now walk without any hindrance. As long as there was no pressure on it, there was no pain. ¡°It really doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡± As she spoke, his thumb suddenly pressed down. Marion, caught off guard, could not help but gasp. At that moment, Lucas lifted his head, looking at her. ¡°Really?¡± Marion awkwardly replied, ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt when you don¡¯t touch it.¡± ¡°So, it still hurts.¡± He withdrew his hand and lowered her pant leg. For a moment, the atmosphere became awkward. To ease the tension, Marion hesitantly said, ¡°Mr. Craig, are you hungry? How about | cook you some pasta?¡± Lucas nced at her and then at her knee. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡± Though he only said these two words, Marion sensed an unspoken message in his eyes. ¡°You''re too much, Mr. Craig!¡± Chapter 259 Chapter 259 A Close Call In the next moment, Marion found herself being handed a box of candies. ¡°A business trip gift.¡± Marion looked at the box of candies. ¡°Thanks.¡± She should not haveined just now! ¡°Rest early so you can recover quickly.¡± Marion, who originally wanted to share the candies, hesitated. ¡°Alright.¡± The man nced at her lowered eyes, loosened the top button of his cor, and said, ¡°I''ll escort you back to your room.¡± ¡°Oh, no-¡± Before she could refuse, Marion was already carried by Lucas. The refreshing scent of wood instantly approached, and she subconsciously tightened her grip around his neck. Actually, having a leg injury was not that bad! Realizing what she was thinking, Marion quickly pinched herself. Stop it! How could she have such naughty thoughts? Fortunately, Lucas soon carried her to the door of the room. When Marion was put down, she quickly released her grip, too afraid to meet those ck eyes. She nced briefly at him before avoiding eye contact, saying, ¡± I''ll go rest now.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Lucas replied, but he did not leave. Marion looked at him, blinked, and nervously tightened her grip on the candy box. ¡°Mr. Craig, would you like to try these mango¡ª vored candies?¡± For some reason, she just wanted to taste them together with him. ¡°Sure.¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Upon hearing his response, Marion quickly unwrapped the packaging, opened the box, and took two candies out. She gave one to Lucas before popping one into her mouth. It was so sour! ¡°Wait!¡± She stopped Lucas from eating the candy. ¡°It¡¯s a bit sour. Her brow was slightly furrowed as she said this. ¡°I can tell.¡± Lucas said, reaching around her hand and tossing the candy into his mouth. It was indeed sour. However, the sourness was nothingpared to how unbearable it was four days. without her. The person before him would not know how much Lucas wanted to pull her into his embrace at this moment. Lucas lowered his gaze, concealing all the burning emotions within. Meanwhile, after the initialyer of tartness slowly dissipated, the candy in Marion¡¯s mouth began to sweeten. This sweetness was different from the previous one, and she could not quite describe it. Perhaps the initial burst of sourness had lowered her taste buds¡® expectations. Now, she felt like the candy was much tastier than she had imagined. She poked the candy with her tongue and looked at Lucas. ¡°It¡¯s sweet now.¡± For a moment, Marion felt a strange sense of d¨¦ja vu, as if she had once shared a candy with someone before. ¡°Do you like it?¡± The man¡¯s deep voice sounded, bringing her back to reality. She looked at Lucas and felt her heart beating fast. ¡°I do.¡± How could she not like it? ¡°Alright.¡± Lucas nodded. ¡°Get some rest. ¡°Okay.¡± Marion stood there, feeling oddly reluctant to leave. Realizing her emotions, she quickly spoke, ¡°I''ll take my rest now. Goodnight, Mr. Craig!¡± ¡°Goodnight.¡± As the door closed, Marion leaned against it, letting out a sigh of relief. That was a close one. She almost spilled the beans. Outside the door, Lucas pushed the candy in his mouth with his tongue, staring at the closed door with eyes like surging waves. Emotions rolled one after another. After four days without seeing him, did his little bunny not miss him at all? The thought displeased him. Frowning, he raised his hand and knocked on the door. Hearing the knock, Marion paused. She opened the door, looking at Lucas still standing there. ¡°What''s up?¡± ¡°| forgot to mention, Mrs. Craig. | really liked your Valentine¡¯s gift.¡± Marion''s face flushed instantly. ¡°Uh, I¡¯m d you liked it. ¡°That¡¯s all.¡± Marion did not move. Instead, she looked at him. ¡°I really liked your Valentine¡¯s gift too. Thanks.¡± ¡°Alright, goodnight.¡± After saying this, Lucas turned and walked towards his room. Marion watched his retreating figure. Thinking about what he had just said, her heart felt inexplicably sweet... Oh, she meant the candy in her mouth. Chapter 260 Chapter 260 Sorry But You¡¯re Shipping a Fake Couple! While Lucas was away on business, Marion spent each day counting the moments until his return. Now that he was back, she found herself once again nervously twiddling her fingers, trying to restrain her subtle desires. Fortunately, Kirk¡¯s concert was just around the corner, which provided a distraction for Marion, a dedicated pianist, from her lovey¡ªdovey thoughts. With the concert scheduled for tomorrow at 8 p.m., Marion needed to attend the rehearsal today. In a rare urrence, she was leaving the house with Lucas. As they approached the door, Marion suddenly remembered the tickets Kirk had sent her yesterday for the concert. She had given two to Cassie and kept three for herself. Marion handed two to Miley and intended to give thest one to Lucas, not for any particr reason, just as a gesture. ¡°Um... Kirk''s concert is tonight, and | have tickets. Would you like to go?¡± Marion asked, her eyes fixed on Lucas. He looked at her, neither confirming nor denying when he asked, ¡°What time does it start?¡± ¡°At 8 o''clock.¡± ¡°When do you perform?¡± Lucas¡¯s direct question made Marion blush. ¡°During the opening and intermission.¡± The concertsted two hours. However, Marion¡¯s stage time amounted to just two songs, less than ten minutes. Why else would she say earning three million was good money? ¡°Okay.¡± Lucas took the ticket from her. Their cars were parked one after the other at the entrance. Miley observed Marion and Lucas from inside the car. She found their interactions highly intriguing. As Marion got into the car, she noticed Miley smiling at her. Feeling a bit uneasy, Marion remarked, ¡°Your expression is a bit intimidating.¡± ¡°Babe, do you and Mr. Craig bid each other farewell so affectionately every morning?¡± Miley teased. Were she and Lucas acting so affectionately just now? Thinking of the adjective Miley used made Marion¡¯s ears turn red. She cleared her throat, changing the subject. ¡°Let¡¯s get going; we have to rehearse twice today!¡± After all, three million was not going to earn itself some effort had to be put in! Miley looked at Marion knowingly. ¡°I get it! | get it!¡± Then, she shifted her gaze towards the driver. ¡°Mr. Crane, we¡¯re ready to leave.¡± She had not said anything else. So what did she understand? Miley nced at Marion, then at the Maybach driving ahead, sighing. ¡°Real couples are the best to ship!¡± ¡®Sorry, but you''re shipping a fake couple, Miley!" However, Marion kept these thoughts to herself. The car quickly arrived at the concert venue. Kirk''s presence was indeed quite significant. Despite Marion participating in numerous performances andpetitions, she had never seen such a grand stage setup. No wonder everyone wanted to join the entertainment industry- the money was easy to make!Property ? N?velDrama.Org. As Marion pondered, Kirk¡¯s manager approached. ¡°Miss Cartier, Miss Spears, thank you for saying yes!¡± With a three¡ªmillion reward on the line, Marion dared notin. ¡°It¡¯s our pleasure, Mr. Price. Let¡¯s go inside!¡± Kirk had quite a few special guests, and the most anticipated was his senior, Pedro Perez. As Marion entered, Kirk was chatting with other guests. Bruce led them over. The stage was fully set. They were now sound-checking, preparing for the rehearsal. Kirk, in the midst of a conversation, noticed Marion. His eyebrows lifted, and his gaze fixed on her, ¡°Allow me to introduce ¡ª my specially invited guest, the prodigy pianist, Marion, whom | dug out with a hefty sum.¡± The title ¡°prodigy pianist¡± was not new to Marion, but hearing it from Kirk in front of so many celebrities made her feel a bit awkward. However, Marion had been through worse; though feeling awkward inside, she remainedposed and polite. ¡°Hello, everyone. I''m Marion.¡± After a brief exchange of pleasantries, the coordinator announced that they could start the rehearsal. As the first performer and opening act, Marion needed to prepare immediately. Chapter 261 Chapter 261 Born to Shine Marion strutted in today wearing a French-inspired cornflower dress. Before going on stage, she had to do her makeup, so she came over bare-faced, with her hair casually twisted into a messy braid hanging over her left shoulder. When Bruce escorted her in earlier, she carried herself with grace and was pretty soft-spoken. Beautiful and naturally elegant, Marion belonged to a type not umon entertainment industry. Kirk, with a decade in the spotlight, had admirers both within and outside the industry, including wealthy heirs and debutantes. Prior to Pedro¡¯s arrival, rumors circted that Kirk had personally offered 2 million dors, which was increased to 3 million, out of his own pocket to invite Marion to perform two songs at his concert. Setting aside whether it was worth it, Pedro, as Kirk¡¯s senior, was the one who slowly guided Kirk into the limelight when he debuted. Their rtionship was no longer just that of mentor and disciple but more like brothers.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Pedro, who had watched Kirk go from obscurity to brilliance, naturally understood Kirk as a person. His interest in Marion was definitely more than mere admiration. That much was clear from his short exchange with Bruce below the stage. As Pedro observed Marion at the white piano on stage, he could not help but exim, ¡°What does Kirk see in her?¡± Beauty was one thing, but Kirk was not the type to judge solely based on appearance. Bruce, who used to be puzzled, had an answer after witnessing Marion¡¯s performance. ¡°You''ll know in a moment.¡± It did not take long for the awaited moment to arrive. As soon as Bruce said that, the sound of the piano echoed on stage. The soft-spoken and graceful Marion from moments ago seemed to have transformed into a different person. Pedro could not quite describe the feeling. Marion still seemed gentle and quiet, but at the piano, she exuded an iparable charm. When the first song ended, Pedro seemed to understand why Kirk liked Marion. Chapter 261 Bar to Stupe Some people were born to shine brighter than even the stars. ¡°Althea is indeed quitecking,¡± Pedro sincerely remarked. At the mention of Althea, Bruce winced. ¡°Don¡¯t bring up Marion in front of her, or she''ll give you a hard time!¡± Pedro chuckled. ¡°If Althea had half of Miss Cartier¡¯s qualities, she wouldn¡¯t have been unsessful in her long pursuit for Kirk.¡± Speak of the devil... ¡°Pedro!¡± From afar, Althea called out. Pedro nced at Bruce, who felt a headacheing. How did that girl manage to sneak in? After the incidentst time, Althea¡¯s poprity had plummeted. Combine that with her reckless online behavior, thepany decided to keep her on the down- low for about six months as a subtle punishment. Bruce knew about the matter between Althea and Marion. Hence, for Kirk¡¯s concert, he specifically informed thepany and got Althea assigned elsewhere. Unexpectedly, Althea had sneaked back on her own by relying on her status as Kirk¡¯s junior to waltz in. Althea naturally noticed Marion on stage, and her expression immediately soured. ¡°Pedro, why did Kirk insist on inviting Cartier?¡± Pedro did not want to get involved in the youngsters¡¯ squabbles. ¡°You should ask your Kirk about that.¡± Chapter 262 Chapter 262 You''re Rich Marion left the stage after her opening performance, Her real ¡°act¡± would only be during the intermission. As she stepped off the stage, she took a mineral water bottle from Miley and was about to take a sip, only to spot Althea not far away. Miley leaned in and whispered, ¡°Talk about bad luck!¡± Marion calmly took a sip of water. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Today, I¡¯m here to work for Kirk, her senior.¡± No matter how capable Althea was, she could not do anything in Kirk and Marion guessed right. When Althea saw her, she gritted her teeth, but what could she do? With Kirk and Bruce present, Althea could only fume silently. Since Marion had to memorize the stage notes, she had no time to ¡°appreciate ¡± Althea¡¯s antics. Time flew, and it was already past four in the afternoon. After two rehearsals, Marion could perform her part wlessly, and Bruce had the makeup artist start working on Marion, For a stunning entrance, Marion''s dress for tonight was custom-made along with Kirk''s. Both outfits underwent special treatment for a dazzling effect under the spotlight, creating a breathtaking scene when they walked on stage.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Even without the stage lights, Marion¡¯s dress was breathtaking. It was a deep blue, sparkling skirt that shimmered like a gxy under the sunlight. Marion could almost imagine how stunning it would look when the stage lights hit. Kirk was indeed generous! The makeup artist also put a lot of effort into Marion¡¯s look. Although Marion was already a standout beauty, stage lighting demanded more makeup. The artist aimed to retain Marion¡¯s inherent refined facial features, so the makeup was subtle in some ces and heavier in others. At first nce, it did not look like Marion was wearing any makeup, but upon closer inspection, it was apparent that the makeup artist had put a lot of thought into her work. Chapter 283 You''re Rich 2/3 Miley could not help but praise, ¡°Babe, I¡¯m thinking of getting this makeup artist¡¯s contact. How about we stick to this style for your next performance?¡± Even though Marion was already stunning, Miley wanted to make her shine even more. She wished Marion could dazzle and blind those who could not appreciate her. After all, there would always be ignorant people who loved to run their mouths, and just thinking about it made her furious! Marion looked at herself in the mirror. She, too, was tempted by the suggestion Is it expensive?¡± ¡°Pil check!¡± Two minutester, Miley returned and said with five fingers raised, ¡°You''re right. It''s a bit pricey.¡± ¡°Five thousand?¡± Just as Marion was about to say the price sounded okay, she saw Miley shaking her head and saying, ¡°No.¡± Marion widened her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s 50 thousand dors.¡± All Miley did was nod. Now, Marion was not tempted by the idea anymore. ¡°It''s okay, babe. You''re rich.¡± Marion said awkwardly, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m broke.¡± ¡°Hey, don¡¯t talk about yourself like that. It¡¯s good to be down to earth.¡± ¡°You''re right, Miley.¡± While the two chatted, Bruce brought some snacks for Marion to tide her over. The concert would not start until eight at night, and it was just past six. Marion had been there the whole day, barely having a few bites for lunch. Someone felt sorry for her and sent over some hot food. ¡°You guys are treated pretty well for the concert!¡± Mileymented when she opened it and found there was coffee too. Bruce smiled. ¡°You bet. Miss Cartier, have something to eat. There¡¯s still an hour and a half before it starts!¡± ¡°Okay, thanks!¡± Marion did not think much of it and started having dinner with Miley. Chapter 262 You''re Rich 3/3 Not long after dinner, the stage lights lit up, and fans entered the hall. Kirk had given her front-row VIP tickets and the ones closest to the stage at that. If Lucas came, he just had to look up, and he would see her next to the piano. At that thought, Marion suddenly felt excited. Chapter 263 Chapter 263 What Are They Up To? ¡°Feeling nervous?¡± Kirk''s voice sounded beside Marion, causing her to snap back to reality. She turned to nce at him and shook her head. ¡°Not really.¡± She was not nervous at all. Despite never having been on such a grand stage, she had been through internationalpetitions without any nerves. Today, she was just here for some extra ie. How could she be nervous? Kirk raised an eyebrow. ¡°That''s true. You''ve seen it all, Miss Cartier.¡± After that, the once pitch¡ªdark stage suddenly lit up with blue lights, fo various other lights, creating a vast starry sky projection behind the cur Marion looked at it, slightly bewildered, as she had never seen such a grand setup before. As the lights lit up the stage, it was time she and Kirk made their entrance. Kirk extended his hand, and Marion, biting her lip, ced her hand on his. With the music ying and the lights on them, Marion followed Kirk onto the stage. The entire stage was about 50 meters long and over 20 meters wide. Her ck piano was on the left side and lighted just like them. When they were in the middle of the stage, Kirk greeted, ¡°Long time no see, my Kirklings!¡± Kirk''s fanbase was called Kirklings. Immediately after, Marion heard the deafening cheers of ¡°Long time no see,¡± continuous screams, and the asional ¡°Kirk, | love you!¡± It was her first time attending a concert, either as a guest or an audience member. The fervent atmosphere was also something she had never experienced, and it was unlike any of her past piano performances. Of course, it was not to say which was better, but she could feel herself getting hyped up with the crowd. ¡°As all of you know, it¡¯s an honor for me to be able to invite a remarkably talented pianist to apany me today,¡± Kirk announced. ¡°This beautifuldy by my side, Miss Marion Cartier, is my special guest for today!¡± Apuse erupted as Marion held the microphone, a slight sweat forming in her palms. However, she remainedposed and graceful. ¡°Hello, everyone. I¡¯m Marion, and I¡¯m honored to apany Kirk today.¡± At that moment, someone from the audience shouted, ¡°Marion! I¡¯m your fan, too! Marion, | love you!¡± Even in the spacious venue, Marion could hear the fervent shouts. ¡°| hear someone down there saying they¡¯re also a fan of Marion. I¡¯d like to know how many of you are both my Kirklings and fans of Marion!¡± m! Me!¡± ¡°Count me in!¡± ¡°Kirk, | love you! Marion, | love you!¡± Responses echoed through the crowd. ¡°It seems many of you are also fans of Marion. Well, everyone is in for a treat today! Next, Marion and | will be performing the song, A Thousand Years.¡± By then, Marion had walked to the piano and sat down. When Kirk was done with his little speech, the stage lights dimmed. She was ready, and upon hearing the prompt in her earpiece, her fingers moved across the piano keys. In the quiet arena, the slow piano prelude of ¡°A Thousand Years¡± began. The lighting technician directed the lights onto Marion and Kirk. As the prelude ended, Kirk¡¯s beautiful voice rang out, ¡°The day we met, frozen | held my breath As thest note trailed off, Marion subconsciously nced toward the front¡ªleft direction of the stage.This is from N?velDrama.Org. She was ten meters away from the audience, and the stage lights were blinding, so she could not see how many people there were in the VIP area when she looked over. It was only after trying to look for a few seconds that Marion could barely make out the figures in the audience. However, as Kirk spoke, she struggled to find Lucas in the crowd. Marion did not see Lucas, but she noticed Cassie and Alice waving their sign pter 203 What Are They up Tot boards in support of her. What were they up to? Chapter 264 Chapter 264 | Came To See You! By then, Kirk had walked over to Marion. ording to the rehearsal script during the day, Marion would pick up the microphone, answer a few of Kirk¡¯s questions, and then step back to return during mid¡ªshow before wrapping up for the day. ¡°Marion, we have many shared fans in the audience today. Is there anything you''d like to say to them?¡± Kirk inquired. Marion smiled at the camera that was linked to the big screen. ¡°I¡¯m very grateful for their support over the years, and it¡¯s an honor that both of us share these fans. ¡°| should be the honored one. Marion-¡± Kirk had nned to ask Marion how she was feeling, but at that moment, a female voice from the audience cut through the air, ¡°Marion, | love you! I¡¯m your die-hard fan!¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org. The voice was close by, and Marion quickly identified Alice and Cassie, shouting at the top of their lungs. Marion felt a little embarrassed and feared she might steal the spotlight. Surprisingly, Kirk paid no attention to her concerns. Instead, he noticed Alice and Cassie holding up their signs. ¡°Oh, these are signs for Marion,¡± he said as he walked over. Then, he jokingly added, ¡°Do | not have one?¡± Cassie quietly pulled out her sign for Kirk. ¡°Yes, you do!¡± ¡°It seems you all love Marion a bit more,¡± Kirk remarked, and the audience erupted inughter. Many took advantage of the situation to express their feelings, and the atmosphere was much livelier. The two pre-nned questions were rendered unnecessary, and while Kirk was thanking the crowd, Marion descended from the stage. As soon as she stepped down, Miley hurried over and gave Marion a big thumbs- up. ¡°Darling, you were fantastic! | recorded a video for you. You looked gorgeous! Surrounded by staff, Miley¡¯s ttery made Marion shy. Her face was red as she quickly pulled Miley to a corner. ¡°Is that true? Show me the video.¡± se Miley quickly handed her the phone, and Marion watched the video with a grin. Putting aside everything else, the dress and the lighting did enhance her beauty. ¡°Send me the video. I''ll change out of this dress first.¡± Kirk had borrowed the dress from a brand. It was a custom-made piece worth millions, and Marion could not afford to damage it. ¡°Go on. This dress costs a fortune!¡± When it came to money, Miley did not dare to be careless. There was no need for such an extravagant dress for the mid-show apaniment, so Marion wore a ck halter mini-dress that made her look elegant yet a little sexy. However, because she felt ufortable walking around in the mid¡ªshow dress, she reluctantly changed back into the one she wore here. Once she got changed, she decided to check out the audience section. Miley, not aware that Marion had given Lucas a ticket, thought Marion was there to see Cassie. In the VIP section with over 200 people, Cassie and Alice were in the front row. As soon as Marion stepped in, Alice stood up and ran over. ¡°Marion, you looked stunning just now! Absolutely gorgeous!¡± Surrounded by Kirk¡¯s fans, Alice proudly held up Marion¡¯s sign. However, Marionn could not help but take it down, afraid of making herself a target. ¡°I think you should hold up Kirk¡¯s sign.¡± ¡°Why? I¡¯m here for you!¡± At that moment, Cassie also joined in. ¡°Are you touched, Marion?¡± She waved the sign in her hand, looking triumphantly at Marion. Marion felt a little awkward. ¡°I¡¯m touched, super touched.¡± However, she wished they would not talk about it there. All the people around them were Kirk''s fans, and Marion did not want to attract criticism! ¡°Hey, tone it down. This is Kirk¡¯s concert.¡± Cassie chuckled. ¡°Rx. When you weren''t on stage, | was rocking this.¡± She lifted her right hand, showcasing her sign for Kirk. ¡°I''m loyal to you, aren¡¯t |? Look, I¡¯m supporting you even in my idol¡¯s territory.¡± 21 game to see Year ¡°Thank you, but I''d prefer to keep it low-key.¡± As Marion spoke, she looked around, but amid those 200 faces, she could not spot Lucas. Did he note? Chapter 265 Chapter 265 Making You Upset Is Not A Small Thing Looking at Marlon, both Alice and Cassie could sense that something was off. Alice took down her sign just like she was told and asked curiously, ¡°Marion, who are you looking for?¡± Cassie also nced over. ¡°Yeah, do you have other friendsing, over? Marion quickly diverted her gaze. ¡°No, nothing like that. You two should go back to your seats. | need to head backstage to prepare,¡± Time flew by, and the middle of the show was soon. It had been 15 minutes since Marion changed and made a trip to the VIP area, ¡°Go ahead!¡± Alice, who was there for Marion, held Marion¡¯s hand. ¡°Marion, can |e with you to the backstage?¡± Cassie, who had somehow be close to Alice, chimed in, ¡°Let her go with you. She¡¯s been talking about you in my car all night.¡± Marion hesitated before saying, ¡°Alright.¡± Her main concern was Alice discussing her with Cassie. It would not be great if Kirk¡¯s fans overheard them. With that, the two left the VIP seats and headed backstage. The crowd thinned out along the way, leaving only staff members. Alice looked at Marion. ¡°Marion, were you looking for Lucas just now?¡± Upon hearing that, Marion nearly stepped on a staff member¡¯s skirt. ¡°I wasn¡¯t. | was just looking around.¡± ¡°When you were on stage, you kept looking in our direction for a long time.¡± Anything rted to Marion, Alice observed keenly. Before Marion could change the subject, Alice asked, ¡°Did he promise you he¡¯de but didn¡¯t?¡± There was an empty seat beside them that had been filled by someone the staff escorted in after the opening. Now that Alice thought about it, the seat was probably meant for Lucas. Worried that Alice might have misunderstood, Marion exined, ¡°No, he didn¡¯t promise me that he woulde.¡± She had merely assumed he might. It was true that assumptions could lead to disappointments. Last time at the charity performance, she had not expected Lucas to show up, so seeing him was a pleasant surprise. This time, however, it was the opposite. Despite him not confirming his attendance, she had assumed he would be there. Now that he was not, she felt somewhat disappointed and upset. Lucas had not done anything wrong; he did not promise he woulde. Marion lowered her head slightly, and the dim lighting emphasized the disappointment on her face. Seeing Marion like that pained Alice, and she gritted her teeth as she hissed, That scumbag Lucas! The next time | see him, I''ll have to give him a beating!¡± Marion shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just a small matter. ¡°How can it be a small matter when it makes you upset?¡± Marion felt moved by Alice¡¯sment. ¡°Enough about that scumbag. Let me show you a Thanksgiving gift | prepared for you. Which one you like?¡± It was only August. Why did the conversation suddenly shift to Thanksgiving? Alice took out her phone and showed Marion a few beautiful dresses. ¡°Which one do you like? | think they all look great, and they will look amazing on you! Please pick a few, and when you perform, Ill take photos for you!¡± Marion looked at her in surprise. ¡°A few?¡± Did wealthy people always give gifts like that? Alice looked at her. ¡°Is it too few? I¡¯m sorry. If you like, | can gift them all to you. They''re not expensive, really!¡± Marion looked at the prices on the pictures. Did Alice say dresses that cost thousands of dors were not expensive? ¡°It''s okay. | have dresses!¡± ¡°But | spent a long time picking these. Don¡¯t you like any of them?¡± Marion realized there was a bit of a generation gap in hermunication with Alice. While she was trying to decline, Alice thought Marion was judging her for having poor taste. After a back-and-forth, Marion was reluctantly coerced into epting one dress.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°Okay, this one! I''ll have someone deliver it to your ce in a few days! Don¡¯t you want to pick a handbag too? | have some collector''s items at home. You can choose one or two if you like, but | can¡¯t give you too many. My mom has a collecting obsession.¡± Chapter 266 Chapter 266 He Didn¡¯t Come Miley had been waiting backstage for Marion for almost 20 minutes. They had agreed that Marion would be back in 10 minutes, but as the time ticked down to just four songs before her performance, Miley rushed out to find her. To her surprise, she spotted Marion chatting with Alice a few steps into the corridor. ¡°Why are you two standing here?¡± Miley asked. Seeing Miley, Marion sighed in relief. ¡°Is it time for me to get changed?¡± As she spoke, she winked at Miley. It was the first time Miley received that secret signal from Marion, and she took a moment to respond. However, having worked together for many years, Miley snapped back to reality after a brief pause. ¡°Oh, yes. The director has told you to get changed and stand by!¡± Alice, hearing that, did not want to hold up Marion any longer. ¡°In that case, go! I''ll head back to the audience and wait for you to go on stage!¡± Marion nodded repeatedly. ¡°Okay, okay. Be careful on your way out!¡± Alice waved her sign and happily returned to her seat in the audience. As soon as Alice was out of sight, Miley asked, ¡°What''s going on?¡± Marion rolled her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t even mention it. She insisted on gifting me a dress! 11 ¡°Just ept it. How much can a dress cost?¡± ¡°She wants to gift me the ¡®Starry Night¡® dress I¡¯m wearing tonight.¡± ¡°Adress worth 280 thousand dors?¡± Marion huffed. ¡°That¡¯s nothingpared to the piano she bought me in the middle of the night for 400 thousand dors.¡± Miley was baffled. ¡°Did you save her life or something?¡± ¡°Oh, | forgot. | did save her life!¡± Miley could not help but nce in the direction Alice left. ¡°These rich people really do have unique ways of repaying favors.¡± ¡°It''s just too straightforward. | can¡¯t handle it.¡± Earlier, after Alice bought her a dress worth over 10 thousand, she insisted Marion pick a handbag. However, Marion did not dare to pick one when she saw the price of the bag. She had to change the subject, but Alice suddenly asked, ¡°By the way, is the dress you¡¯re wearing today from Mystara House¡¯s haute couture collection? Did Kirk borrow it from them? It looks so good on you. Let me buy it for you.¡± Marion was dumbfounded. Every time they met, Alice seemed to be implying she was filthy rich and that her money was up for grabs, which Marion found a bit hard to stomach.This is from N?velDrama.Org. After some thought, Miley felt the same. ¡°They say gifts blind the eyes. It¡¯s best you restrain yourself.¡± To be honest, Marion was not that good at restraining herself. After all, who could resist beautiful dresses and gorgeous handbags? However, putting those thoughts aside, Marion quickly got changed in the dressing room. The makeup artist touched up her makeup, making her look sexy and cute. With time for two more songs, Marion was already waiting in the wings. Subconsciously, she nced toward the audience. All 200 seats were still upied, but she could not find that familiar face next to Alice and Cassie. He did note. Her rational mind told her it was normal, but emotionally, she found herself sad and disappointed. However, her gloomy mood was quickly interrupted by the stage director. It was almost her turn to go on stage, and she had a surprise prepared for Kirk, a gift secretly arranged by some of his fans. It was meant to be a surprise for Kirk, something Marion herself only found out during the afternoon rehearsal. Fortunately, she had memorized the steps to the piano during the rehearsal. Now, with that impromptu task at hand, she remained calm andposed. The director informed her that the gift was under her piano, and she was to pretend that the piano had a problem. Once Kirk came over, she would pick up the gift and present it to him. Everything went smoothly, except she did not expect the ¡°surprise¡± to be a ¡° bouquet". Marion also saw the ¡°instructions¡± for the gift on her piano. As Kirk approached, she quickly nced through the instructions. When he was near, she lifted the ¡°bouquet¡± beside her and eximed, ¡°Surprise!¡± Chapter 267 Chapter 267 Who Wouldn¡¯t Want It? ¡°Happy birthday, Kirk! Here is a bouquet of origami roses that your Kirklings made you!¡± With a smile, Marion said sincerely, ¡°Wishing you a happy birthday.¡± She did not know it was Kirk¡¯s birthday today. Kirk seemed genuinely surprised. ¡°Thank you. Did you guys arrange all this?¡± ¡°I''m just following orders. You should ask the director about that.¡± Kirk looked at her with stars in his eyes. ¡°Thank you, Marion, for assisting the Kirkling with this surprise.¡± ¡°Happy birthday!¡± ¡°Thank you all! | love you forever!¡± Kirk shouted as he leaned against the piano, with one hand holding the bouquet and the other a microphone. ¡°This song,¡± People in the Sea¡¯, is for you.¡± Marion resumed her seat and, upon signal, started ying the apaniment. Five minutester, Marion descended from the stage,pleting her job for the night. With 300 thousand dors in the bank, she was content. However, scanning the audience and not spotting the person she most wanted to see was a bit of a downer. ¡°How does it feel with 300 hundred thousand dors in the bank?¡± Marion dismantled her headpiece while saying, ¡°I hope Kirk has another job like this for me!¡± Miley found it amusing. ¡°A variety show offered you 500 thousand dors for three episodes, but you didn¡¯t take it!¡± ¡°Like you said, it was 500 hundred thousand dors for three episodes, and I¡¯d have to record at least three weekends for the minimum three episodes.¡± There was no way she would take the job. It was too much hassle for too little pay! Miley thought about it and agreed, ¡°I''m going to get changed.¡± After Marion changed out of her dress, the two sat in the reserved audience seats and watched Kirk¡¯s performance, waiting for the concert to end. It was Marion¡¯s first time attending Kirk¡¯s concert, and on stage, Kirk sang and danced with great stamina. Marion could not help but admire Kirk¡¯s physical fitness. As they sat watching the performance, time flew by. In just six or seven songs, half an hour passed. The remaining time was for Kirk to interact with the fans before the concert ended. It was already half past nine at night, and the exhausted Marion dozed off on Miley. Kirk nced at Marion below with a grin. ¡°Number 19.¡± Marion, who had just fallen into a deep sleep, was jolted awake by the sound. ¡± What¡¯s going on?¡± Miley pointed to the number on her chair. ¡°Kirk is drawing numbers for gifts. Quite the coincidence, he picked you, Miss Cartier.¡± Marion rubbed her eyes and subconsciously looked back. As expected, her sleepy face was now disyed on the big screen, and she was mortified. On stage, Kirk suddenly realized something. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Marion. To be able to sleep in a concert, you must be exhausted.¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org. The staff led the blushing Marion up the stage. The spotlight immediately woke her up, up, but her mind was still not fully awake. ¡°Feeling tired, Marion?¡± Kirk handed her the microphone. With a hint of embarrassment, Marion responded, ¡°A little, but it¡¯s not too bad. | just usually go to bed early.¡± ¡°So you''re an early bird like the good girl you are.¡± Marion looked at Kirk. ¡°Are you a bad boy then?¡± Kirk chuckled, andughter filled the audience. ¡°I''m ate riser,¡± he admitted, refusing to acknowledge being a ¡®bad boy¡¯. Marion stood there, her face turning red. ¡°Did | win a prize?¡± ¡°It seems you''re looking forward to the prize.¡± ¡°It''s free. Who wouldn¡¯t want it?¡± She blurted out without much thought. However, as soon as the words left her mouth, she realized her mistake. ¡°No, | ¡®t mean that. What | meant is.¡± Seeing her flustered, Kirk stopped teasing and handed her the prize, ¡°Thank you, Marion practically ran off the stage. She felt like she was about to be scolded by Kirk''s fans. Chapter 268 Chapter 268 It¡¯s Just An Act However, Marion did not face harsh criticism. Instead, she receivedpliments. Of course, she was aware that the news of her and Kirk had been trending for the past two days. Yesterday, after the entire day of rehearsal and her concert at night, she returned home to find Lucas still absent. She nned to shower and ask him about his absence when he returned. However, she ended up lying down and falling asleep within minutes, forgetting all about waiting for Lucas. She was so exhausted that she slept straight through to ten the next morning. When she woke up, her phone was buzzing with messages from Cassie and Alice. She did not think much of it, assuming it was rted to the concertst night. She was too hungry to check her phone immediately, so she rushed to wash up before heading downstairs for breakfast. Mrs. Bailey brought out some eggs on toast as soon as she saw Marion. ¡°Madam, Sir said he¡¯d be back for lunch.¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Marion was taken aback for a moment. ¡°Oh, okay. Make sure you prepare his lunch today.¡± Without suspecting much, Marion took a bite of the eggs on toast and then checked the messages from Cassie and the others. Not only had Cassie messaged her, but Lucas had as wellst night. However, he had messaged after she had fallen asleep, asking if she was home and if he shoulde pick her up. After staring at the chat box and hesitating, Marion eventually replied, [Sorry, Mr. Craig. | was too tired yesterday and fell asleep. | didn¡¯t see your message.¡± Lucas was usually upied at this time, so after sending the message, exited the conversation and started reading Cassie¡¯s messages. Marion Around midnightst night, Cassie had sent her seven or eight messages, all about how Marion had unexpectedly be popr during Kirk¡¯s concert and various screenshots. Cassie: [Hahaha, Marion, Kirk¡¯s fans are shipping you and Kirk! It¡¯s hrious!} Cassie: [Seriously, the more | look at it, the more | ship the both of you! I¡¯ve been brainwashed!] Then, around eight in the morning, Cassie sent another WeChat message with a screenshot. [Are you still asleep? Who is Amber Collins? Did Lucas note to see you because of her?] Marion¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She opened the screenshot, and the ring text made her eyes ache. [Three months into Marion Cartier¡¯s age with Lucas Craig, he spends the night with the charmingdy.] The screenshot showed Lucas and a masked young woman getting out of a car and entering a hotel in the early hours. The time on the photo was 12:50 a.m.st night. Lucas had messaged her at 11:10 p.m.st night. Therefore, was Lucas with that Amber womanst night? Marion could not quite put her feelings into words. There was a moment when she recalled herself not impulsively confessing her feelings for Lucas that night. Since she did not know how to respond to Cassie¡¯s messages, she just sent an ¡°I don¡¯t know¡± emoji. Then, she opened Alice¡¯s message. [Marion, are you awake? Is the scumbag cheating on you? Tell me, and I''ll beat him up for you!] Marion: [No, he¡¯s not.] Even if he were, in the face of true love, she, as the fake Mrs. Craig, did not count for anything. It was just an act, after all. However, why did it hurt so badly? Chapter 269 Chapter 269 Eager to See Him That concert made Marion almost as popr as Kirk. Last night at the concert, high¡ªdefinition photos of Marion taken by Kirk¡¯s fans went viral, creating a buzz online world with people wondering who she was. [Oh, I¡¯m sorry, but | can¡¯t help it. Who is this breathtakingdy: . celebrity?] tia non- [Oh my, who''s this divinedy that Kirk invited? She¡¯s just too gorgeous! Please, someone, reveal her Instagram!] [I''m a loyal Kirk fan, but Marion is unbelievably beautiful! Why hasn¡¯t anyone dug into her background? Her looks alone are worth paying for!] However, in the early morning, the focus shifted to the photos of Lucas escorting Amber back to the hotel. Due to that, the name ¡°Marion¡± resurfaced in discussions. After replying to messages, Marion went online and discovered a peculiar situation, only to find a split betweenpliments on her beauty and sympathy for her situation. As the person at the center of it all, Marion found it somewhat ridiculous. After a night''s sleep, she was suddenly the victim of infidelity. Not wanting to read more onlinements, she decided to practice the piano after breakfast. However, despite sitting in front of the piano, she could not focus. Her mind was filled withments she identally read online. [Oh, can¡¯t such a beautifuldy have a wonderful love life?] [What''s going on with Lucas Craig? Instead of weing Marion home after a hard day¡¯s work, he goes off with another woman late at night?¡± [There is no love in a marriage with the wealthy. Marion, divorce him and enjoy a life of independence! Focus on your career, not on men!] She did not want to overthink things, but those thoughts kept invading her mind. What could she do? She felt hopeless! Sighing, Marion picked up her phone, intending to ask Lucas when he would be back for lunch. It was not a check-up; she simply wanted to know. Suddenly, she felt lost, anxious, and eager to see him! She admitted that she felt as helpless as ever. However, as soon as she picked up her phone, the screen lit up with a message from Lucas. [Sorry, | can¡¯t make it home for lunch.] Marion blinked, suddenly feeling upset. As a tear trickled down her face, she quickly tilted her head, dete....ed not to cry. After taking a moment topose herself, she took a deep breath before replying to the message. [Okay.] She told herself, ¡®Stay calm. You''re just a fake couple.¡¯ Perhaps the numb brainwashing had a slight effect, and Marion gradually calmed down. Then, she headed downstairs to inform Mrs. Bailey about Lucas noting home for lunch. When Mrs. Bailey heard the news, she was taken aback, ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve prepared all the ingredients. They''re just waiting to be cooked...¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org. Marion pursed her lips. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You can put away half of the ingredients. We can either use them for dinner tonight, or you can take them home.¡± Mrs. Bailey thought for a moment. ¡°Madam, can you have so much food for dinner?¡± She was going to cook a few side dishes that Lucas and Marion liked. It was evident she had put a lot of effort into preparing that lunch. Marion stared at the ingredients for a while before saying, ¡°I can. It¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°Alright. In that case, I''ll prepare five side dishes and a main for dinner, and we can cook some of the restter.¡± ¡°That''s fine.¡± After leaving the kitchen, Marion had no inclination to practice the piano. She sat on the sofa and opened the Honor of Kings, hoping to pass the time. However, she stared at the screen and could not muster any interest in clicking. Forget it. She was not in the mood to y, and nothing could entertain her. After lunch, she nned to stroll in the garden for a while and then take a nap to pass the time. Little did she know that trouble would find her in just that short amount of time. Chapter 270 Chapter 270 Targeting You Cassie sent a message with some screenshots. [If I¡¯m not mistaken, you''re the person in this picture, right?] Marion opened the image and immediately spotted herself in the photo. Cassie: [Unbelievable! Some idiot leaked the photos of us meeting Kirk on Valentine¡¯s Day, iming Kirk¡¯s rtionship is exposed!] The situation left Marion at a loss for words. Cassie: [Babe, it¡¯s all over the inte now, and | guess... Damn it! Someone has already dug it up, and the ¡°leadingdy¡± is you!] Already feeling defeated, Marion sighed. [Let it be. I¡¯m tired.] Just as the ¡°cheating scandal¡± involving Lucas had notpletely subsided, Marion was now forced into being Kirk¡¯s secret girlfriend. A few hours ago, Kirk¡¯s fans who were praising her beauty had turned to criticizing her. ¡°| can¡¯t believe it! Can married people have some moral conscience? Once you''re married, you should keep a distance from the opposite sex!¡± ¡°Marion is such a yer! Skipping Chinese Valentine''s Day with her husband to celebrate with Kirk? She¡¯s impressive!¡± ¡°| have a little insider information. | heard Kirk spent 300 thousand dors to invite Marion to okay for his concert, but the company only provided 100 thousand, and he chipped in 200 thousand from his own pocket! These two are up to something, and | find it hard to believe otherwise!¡± Kirk, already a hot topic, and Marion, entangled in Lucas¡¯s cheating scandal, both became the subjects of intense discussion when their photos celebrating Valentine¡¯s Day together emerged. In just half an hour, the hashtag ¡°Kirk As The Other Man¡± skyrocketed to the top of the trending list. Marion watched it climb up the list rapidly while feeling utterly helpless. She was utterly dumbfounded. How did a simple ride on a car that night escte to rumors of an extramarital affair with Kirk? Cassie was furious. [I can¡¯t believe it! Someone is intentionally smearing mud on you! It looks like they¡¯re targeting Kirk, but they''re actually targeting you!] Marion could not quite figure it out. [What do you mean?]Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Cassie: [Look at what¡¯s trending! If | hadn¡¯t been there on Valentine¡¯s Day, the two of you would be in hot water! It says you and Lucas are having an extramarital affair¡°, so it¡¯s clear that this incident is targeting you. Someone wants Kirk¡¯s fans to turn against you!] Cassie: [Just wait. Soon, someone will expose the so-called real secrets of your marriage with Lucas!] Marion was not into celebrity gossip or deeply involved in the c... circle, so she did not fully understand what was going on. ainment She just felt unjustly treated and confused about the sudden turn of events. However, when Cassie pointed it out, she began to see the nuances. Cassie, being a savvy surfer, quickly generated a post titled ¡°High¡ª-society Marriages, Each ying Their Own Game ¡ª Who Has. True Love?¡± that circted like wildfire. The post, iming to be from an insider on the fringes of high society, spilled some details. It described Mr. C and Miss C¡¯s recent public disy of affection as a facade of love a mere facade, revealing that their marriage was a transaction for the public while privately engaging in their own pursuits. Though the post was intentionally vague, with no direct naming, the trending tag on Facebook was about Marion and Kirk¡¯s Extramarital Affair, and countless people were quick to make connections. [Ive seen it all now. It turns out | was naive! | thought it was a genuine true love, but it was all just acting. The only ones putting in real emotions are foolish spectators like me!¡± ¡°Wow. It sounds scandalous! From that perspective, it seems like Marion and Lucas getting married was just to salvage their reputation. It¡¯s just a business deal, and they don¡¯t share any real feelings for each other!¡± ¡°| can¡¯t believe the first celebrity couple | shipped isn¡¯t real. I¡¯m in shock!¡± im Bonus For Free Every Day>> Chapter 271 Chapter 271 Do You Feel Bad For Amber- The ¡°truth¡± about Marion and Lores being the other man narriage was gaining et following behind the top of arkk trving Marion felt a bit at a loss, expecially since it invented Loan and Kirk, making it impossible the lure to speak camally Meanwhile, Lucas also got wind of the online brazzContent is property of N?velDrama.Org. Daniel watched Lucas scrolling through his iPad, not daring to make a so He toodet fathom how Lucas¡¯s marriage could take much a sudden turn Lucas was caught cheating in the morning, and by the afternoon, he was used of being cheated on It was more thrilling than a rollercoaster ride! Once Lucas had read through everything, he looked at Daniel and said, ¡°Are you waiting for me to ask you to boost our trending topic to the top, Daniel?¡± Daniel stiffened at the question. He quickly spoke up. ¡°We''ve arranged for someone to remove the trending topic, but this matter involves Kirk. It might not be easy to suppress itpletely. At that point, Daniel paused. Staring into Lucas¡¯s stern gaze, he cautiously continued, ¡°Besides, if abruptly remove everything, it might cause more harm to Mrs. Craig.¡± After that, Daniel carefully observed Lucas. He knew everything should revolve around the Madam. Lucas¡¯s dark eyes looked solemn. ¡°Get in touch with Kirk. Have him rify the situation through a post and have thepany issue awyer''s letter to investigate who is pulling the strings behind this incident.¡± Lucas, with a serious expression, loosened his tie. ¡°Cancel the dinner appointment tonight.¡± ¡°But-¡± ¡°But what?¡± Daniel was silenced by Lucas¡¯s intimidating gaze. He shook his head Nothing, Mr. Craig. And about Miss Collins?¡± Lucas raised an eyebrow. ¡°What? Are you concerned about Amber?¡± Daniel, not daring to be impertinent, quickly responded, ¡°No, Mr. Craig!¡± He regretted saying too much. ¡°Have Amber Collin¡¯s studio release a statement exiningst night¡¯s events.¡± If he had known it would stir up so much trouble, he would not have extended a helping hand to Chapter 1Vestfords Amber, even if she had died in front of himst night. Lucas¡¯s face was grim, evidently agitated by the onlinemotion. Daniel quickly responded and then made a hasty exit from the office. Lucas nced at the documents on theputer and promptly shut it down before grabbing his car keys and leaving the office. The financial department¡¯s director, who was about to ask for Lucas¡¯s signature, approached. ¡°Mr. Craig ¡± All Lucas did was sh him a cold look, and the finance director dared not utter a word. Daniel had intended to bring up the three o¡¯clock meeting, but seeing Lucas¡¯s expression, he wisely. kept quiet. Right now, survival was paramount. Meanwhile, Marion had just managed to get in touch with Kirk, and they nned to rify the events of Valentine¡¯s Day. Kirk''s agent suggested getting Cassie involved in rifying matters, However, Marion was not keen on dragging Cassie into this mess. She could handle the criticism. Why involve Cassie? Upon hearing about the situation, Cassie called Marion foolish, saying that Marion¡¯s rification alone would not convince the public. Unlike Marion, she had gathered the courage to ask Kirk for an autograph and a photo together that night. Sharing the timestamp of the photo could significantly raise its credibility. Marion also remembered the photo. [I''ll create a group chat and discuss how to clear things up.] Well, fame could either be a blessing or a curse. Fortunately, Marion was not deeply involved in the entertainment industry! After releasing the rification statement about spending Valentine¡¯s Day with Kirk, Marion looked at theputer screen and felt herself tearing up. To be honest, it did seem like they had a thing going on, but she and Kirk were genuinely innocent. As for Lucas and Amber. Marion covered her eyes, shook her head, and tried not to dwell on those thoughts. Suddenly, a knock on the door interrupted her thoughts. Chapter 272 Chapter 272 Is It My Turn Now Marion was momentarily stunned, thinking it was Mrs. Bailey. Without much thought, she went to open the door. ¡°What''s up, Mrs. Bailey?¡± As soon as the words left her mouth, she looked up and saw the familiar face of a man. In an instant, her eyes reddened. ¡°M-Mr. Craig?¡± Realizing she was losing control, she quickly averted her gaze, blinking rapidly in an attempt to hold back her tears. ¡°Why are you back?¡± However, she could not stop the tears from rolling down her cheeks in the end. ¡°Would you believe me if | said my eyes sting?¡± Feeling relieved that she could still joke around, Lucas asked, ¡°Are you upset?¡± He did not say much, but Marion felt even more upset, ¡°I... Kirk and | are just friends. How can they say such things about me?¡± After holding back for so long, she finally let it out. The nature of their rtionship became clearer to her at that moment. Even so, she could not admit that her unhappiness stemmed from him not attending her performance oring to pick her upst night. Those were privileges reserved for a true ¡°Mrs. Craig¡°, not a usurper like her. Marion took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯m so angry!¡± She bit her lip, feigning anger. Lucas watched her, his thoughts hidden in the depths of his profound ck eyes. As if they were engaged in a silent game, the silence lingered for about five seconds before he spoke.¡± Amber Collins is the daughter of my mother¡¯s good friend.¡± ¡°Oh, | see. Childhood friends.¡± She realized, this time, she was truly going to ¡°step down willingly*. ¡°I''ve only met her four times.¡± Seeing Marion on the verge of tears, Lucas couldn''t bear to tease her further. He reached out and wiped away the tears at the corner of her eyes, calmly looking at her. ¡°I¡¯ve had Daniel investigate the events ofst night, and Amber¡¯s studio will also release a statement.¡± Marion looked at him, her heart in disarray. She was afraid he would discern her feelings yet also fearing he would not. ¡°Do | need to do anything?¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°No. Just leave it all to me.¡± Marion looked puzzled ¡°Pursorry¡± After all, she bore half the responsibility for that matter She pursed her lips and nced at Laicas. ¡°Did you note backst night?¡± Immediately regretting her question, she rified, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean anything else I¡¯m just curious!¡± She definitely was not trying to check up on him! Lucas looked at her, a half¡ªsmile ying on his lips, ¡°l came back.¡± Hearing his response, Marion felt like a huge weight had been lifted off her chest, She felt much more rxed. When she noticed his gaze on her, she blushed and bit her lip, saying indignantly, ¡°The media channels are too much for spreading baseless rumors!¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Lucas agreed while casually undoing a button. ¡°Do you feel better now?¡± ¡°Yes, much better.¡± She could not help but touch her face, Was her sadness that obvious? ¡°Is there anything else you want to ask?¡± Marion raised her head, and when she met those dark eyes of lils, her heart skipped a beat. Blushing. she looked away guiltily and shook her head. ¡°No, no more questions,¡± One should know when to stop. It would be impolite to press further about why he was not there at the concertst night. Even though Lucas exined who Amber was, Marlon could tell that Amber carried some significance in his life. He probably went to pick her upst night. There was no need for her topare herself to someone Lacas would personally pick up. ¡°Really?¡± Lucas gazed at her, a hint of anticipation in lits dark eyes. Marion shook her head. ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± he replied and then suddenly stepped into the room. ¡°Is it my turn to ask you questions now? Chapter 273 Chapter 273 Do You Like Kirk? Lucas walked over and took a seat on the chair by the dressing table. Marion, feeling awita back,posed herself, and sat on the edge of the bed. ¡°So, ask away.¡± She had not done anything wrong. At that moment, her phone on the dressing table suddenly lit up. Marion nced at it, and upon seeing a message from Cassie, her heart skipped a beat. She quickly picked up the phone. Did Lucas see it? Her actions were swift, so Lucas should not have noticed, right? However, reality was cruel. The next second, she heard him chuckle. ¡°Perhaps you should reply to your friend¡¯s message first. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid she might have a negative impression of me. Now, that was awkward. Should she try to defend Cassie? Well, she could note up with a good reason to exin Cassie¡¯sment about Lucas being a ¡°scumbag.¡± ¡°Sorry, Mr. Craig, my friend didn¡¯t mean any harm. She just has some misunderstandings about our rtionship.¡± Maybe she should exin herself. Bncing between men and friends was truly tricky. Just as she was contemting, her phone lit up again. Unsurprisingly, it was a message from the surfing enthusiast, Cassie. ¡°Can | see what misunderstandings your friend has about me?¡± How could Marion show him her phone when he had just told Cassie a second ago that everything was fine as long as she did not catch feelings? There was no way Lucas could see that! Marion had never felt so flustered in her life; her breathing quickened. ¡°I-I''ll exin to her right away!¡± Then, she quickly tapped on her phone and sent a message to Cassie. [Mr. Craig has rified everything with me. It¡¯s not as the rumors say online. I¡¯m a bit busy now. I''ll talk to youter!] She wished Cassie would stop sending her any more messages, Cassie, or they would both be dead! After sending the message, Marion shut down her phone. ¡°Hehe. My phone has run out of battery, Mr. Craig With that, she tossed her phone into the bed, thinking it should be safe there. Cluster 271 Do You Like Kat Lucas observed her but did not expose her lie. He said, ¡°Let''s have your fried over for eleine sometime. There are things | should exin to her in person.¡± Marion replied hesitantly, ¡°Sure!¡± However, in her mind, she shook her head. ¡®Cassie, Tan¡¯t save you from this.¡± Not wanting to dwell on the hopeless topic, Marion quickly changed the subject. ¡°Mr. Craig What did you want to ask me?¡± He nodded, his dark eyes fixed on her. ¡°Is Kirk pursuing you?¡± ¡°How is that possible? I¡¯m already married!¡± Kirk would have to be crazy to pursue her. Why would Lucas have such an impression? ¡°So he¡¯s not?¡± Lucas asked. ¡°Is he?¡± Marion began to doubt her own judgment under his scrutiny. However, after thinking it over, everything between Kirk and her was purely professional. ¡°| don¡¯t mean anything else. I¡¯m just curious.¡± The familiar words made Marion¡¯s face flush again. ¡°Do you like Kirk?¡± Lucas asked. Marion''s eyes widened. ¡°Is there anything in my behavior that suggests | like Kirk?¡± Lucas shook his head. ¡°I was just asking.¡± She breathed a sigh of relief. That was a scary thing to ask off the cuff. As Lucas unbuttoned his shirt, he continued, ¡°What kind of man do you like?¡± Feeling uneasy, Marion answered, ¡°Um, someone | feel a connection with.¡± ¡°Oh. So if you feel a connection, you might like Kirk, right?¡± Well, if he wanted to interpret it that way, sure. As Lucas unbuttoned the second button, he suddenly leaned closer. ¡°And what about me? Would you like me?¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 274 Chapter 274 It Won¡¯t Happen Again The familiar scent of cedar lingered on the tip of her nose, and her every breath was filled wines. scent Gazing at the man¡¯s face that was inches away from hers, her breath got heavier with each passing second. As she locked eyes with his dark gaze, she could not discern whether he was probing her or just casually asking She instinctively tightened her hands by her side, trying hard not to g herself away, ¡°Sure, | guess.¡± For a man like Lucas, a straightforward refusal might seem too deliberate. ¡°You guess?¡± ¡°Um... Well, you''re the kind of man that¡¯s hard to resist.¡± Lucas clicked his tongue. ¡°So you don¡¯t feel anything for me?¡± Oh no, that was a trap! Just as Marion was about to spill everything, the doorbell rang. Marion thanked the heavens and quickly got up. ¡°There¡¯s someone at the door. Let me check who it is! Before she could finish her sentence, she was already out the door. Lucas looked toward the doorway, raised an eyebrow, and shorted. ¡°What a coward.¡± Marion, the coward, hurried down the stairs, through the garden, and opened the door to find Alice holding arge bouquet of roses. She was confused. What was Alice ying at now? Alice immediately shoved the bouquet into Marion''s hands. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. I¡¯ll take you out to have fun! Don¡¯t waste a second being sad over that scumbag!¡± As Alice spoke, she noticed the ¡°scumbag¡± Lucas strolling into the garden. ¡°Why is he here?¡± ¡°Miss Gardner, that¡¯s a strange question. This is my house. If I¡¯m not here, where should | be?¡± Alice was not backing down either. ¡°At a hotel, perhaps? | heard you''re a big fan of hotels.¡± With a cold huff, she added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If you want a divorce, I¡¯ll be your strong backup!¡± Marion could not help but feel a bit puzzled. Alice was indeed a strong backup but perhaps not the brightest. By then, Lucas had walked over and reached out to Marion, pulling her close. ¡°Our marriage is doing Chapter 224 Wint Happen An well. Miss Gardner, you need not worry.¡± After that, he tossed the bouquet of roses in Marion¡¯s hands directly into Alice¡¯s arms Gardner, if you have the time to ruin my marriage, why not use it to find a suitable partner fo yourself? It might save you from marrying a ¡®scumbag in the future.¡± It was a subtle jab back at Alice! Alice was about to retort when the gate in front of her suddenly nged shut. ¡°Lucas, if you have the guts, open the door and exin everything in front of me!¡± Hearing the door m shut, Marion¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Isn¡¯t this rude?!!N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°She came here to instigate a divorce between us. Isn¡¯t that rude?¡± Lucas said with a calm tone, but for some reason, Marion felt his anger. ¡°Are you angry?¡± ¡°No.¡± Marion looked at her hand being held and somehow felt her mood lighten. Then, she nced back apologetically at Alice, who was still ringing the doorbell Alice actually meant well.¡± All Alice wanted to do was spare her from heartache. Once inside the house, Lucas finally let go of Marion¡¯s hand. ¡°Do you want to go out for dinner tonight?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± How did the topic change so quickly? Lucas wanted to keep Marion¡¯s thoughts away from Alice. ¡°We haven''t had dinner out in a long time.¡± Marion realized it now and pointed awkwardly at the kitchen. ¡°But Mrs. Bailey is cooking.¡± As she spoke, she suddenly remembered that Lucas did note back for lunch. ¡°She wanted to make your favorite dishes for lunch, but you didn¡¯te back, so she nned to save it for dinner.¡± Despite her efforts to restrain herself, a hint of resentment lingered in her tone. Having realized that, Marion tried to say something else to lighten the mood. While Lucas was taking a sip of water, he nced at her and chuckled. ¡°It won¡¯t happen again.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I wille home next time.¡± Marion was momentarily stunned. When she realized what he meant, she blushed. For some reason, she found Lucas a little gentle just now. Chapter 275 Chapter 275 Women Love Receiving Flowers That night, they did not go out for dinner because Lucas had an urgent document to deal wi Marion watched Lucas¡¯s retreating figure and let out a small sigh of relief. She raised her hand to touch her slightly flushed cheeks and took a moment topose hers before turning to go upstairs to get her ¡°dead¡± phone. Not surprisingly, as soon as she turned on her phone, she received a flood of messages from Cass Cassie: [What did he say? It¡¯s not another case of Jameson, right?) Cassie: [Public opinion seemed to be turning around a little. Oh, Amber Collin¡¯s studio has also spoken up!] Cassie: [Your husband¡¯spany has posted awyer¡¯s letter on Facebook! Damn. How am f supposed to ship you and Kirk like that?] Then, Cassie sent a few screenshots. Downstairs, Alice was also sending her messages, reminding Marion of her. Before replying to Cassie''s messages, Marion went downstairs again. Alice had not left yet. She was sitting in her stylish sports car with a bouquet of flowers in hand. Seeing Marioning out, Alice quickly got out of the car. ¡°Did Lucas hit you? Marion was startled. ¡°No, why would he hit me?¡± Alice snorted, looking displeased. ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. Lucas sure is good at pretending! Look at how he was single for so many years. He might be an abusive guy!¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Marion believed that if Alice continued, Lucas might end upmitting murder. Hence, she quickly changed the subject. ¡°Thank you, Alice. | feel much better now. There was a misunderstanding about what happenedst night, and public opinion online has turned around. You don¡¯t need to worry about me.¡± Alice had just seen the rification from Amber''s studio. Despite her dissatisfaction with Lucas, she was not the type to casually defame someone. ¡°It¡¯s good that you''re feeling better. Don¡¯t pay attention to thosements online. Thoseizens are just bored and rotten. ¡°What | mean is that you don¡¯t need to bother about their nonsensical talk. They just want a ce to vent!¡± Understanding it was one thing, but actually beingpletely indifferent to it was pretty challenging. However, Marion¡¯s primary concern was not the online chatter. She was upset that Lucas had not shown upst night, presumably spending time with another woman. Even though she knew she had no right to feel upset, she could not help it. Of course, Marion would not tell Alice about those feelings. Hence, she sm.at Alice know. Thank you, Alice.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Alice nced at the roses in her arms. ¡°Do you want these flowers? Women love son flowers¡± Marion naturally would not refuse that kind gesture. ¡°Thank you. | really like them!¡± Alice was tactful. Since Lucas hade back to exin the situation to Marion in person, there was no need for her to sow discord between the couple. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll head back. If Lucas bullies you, you must let me know!¡± Upon hearing that, Marion could not help butugh. ¡°Sure, thanks.¡± Although it was amusing, it was also touching. Alice returned to her car, and Marion waved goodbye. Suddenly, Alice recalled something and stopped the car. ¡°Wait! | forgot to tell you! Amber is not as simple as she seems. When | was studying abroad, | heard Lucas had a rtionship with her, but they broke up because Amber didn¡¯t want to return to the country at the time. ¡°Now that she¡¯s suddenly back in the country, it might be rted to Lucas!¡± Alice bared her heart to Marion, who was very grateful. However, even if Amber was not as she seemed, what could Marion do about it? Could she fight with Amber for Lucas? Could she win? Chapter 276 Chapter 276 Who Was the ¡®Insider¡¯?Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Marion stood at the door holding a bouquet of roses for a while, lost in thought. Realizing her foolishness, she hastily turned and went back into the vi. How embarrassing! Thank goodness no one else saw it! Marion arranged therge bunch of roses and then checked the screenshots Cassie had sent Half an hour ago, Amber¡¯s agent had rified that she had returned the countryst night and coincidentally ran into her old friend, Lucas at the hotel. She suddenly felt ill, and thanks to Lucas¡¯s timely assistance, he was promptly taken to the hospital. This unexpected turn of events led to a considerable misunderstanding, and thus, the rification. was issued. Before Amber''s studio released their statement, Radiant Group''s official blog had already rified: [ Our chairman, Mr. Craig, merely had a chance encounter with Miss Amber at the Majestic Hotelst night. There was no intentional airport pick-up as rumored online. [Following that, Miss Amber fell ill, and Mr. Craig personally apanied her for medical attention untilte at night, contrary to the online rumors of ate-night rendezvous between Mr. Craig and Miss Amber.] After the rifications, Radiant Group''s official blog also tagged a few private¡ªowned media ounts and sent out legal letters. The situation between Lucas and Amber became clear all of a sudden. The privately owned media ounts that had initially incitedizens now refrained from further action after receiving Radiant Group¡¯s legal letters. As for the so-called Valentine''s Day date involving Marion and Kirk, it had already been debunked by Cassie and Greg, the third and fourth persons in the outing. The rification also included a photo of Cassie and Kirk. The rumors surrounding Marion and Kirk then quickly fell apart. Originally, it was thought that the matter hade to an end, but an ¡®insider¡¯ within the circle brought up Marion¡¯s Instagram Reels post from Valentine¡¯s Day and turned it into a trending topic. Rumors about the marital discord between Marion and Lucas escted into a massive online spectacle. [I thought there may be a plot twist, but never did | imagine it would be this kind of twist! Singles are suffering tons of damage!] [Ah! This is such old news! Whoever says my Mr. Craig and Mrs. Craig¡¯s marriage is just an act, never forgive them!] [Could that ¡®reliable source¡® pleasee forward and exin what this is about? The couple even shared their Valentine¡¯s Day outing on Instagram, yet someone with ulterior motives insists on TH spreading rumors of their marriage falling apart?! [Am | the only one who noticed how intimate Mr. Craig Tools in Mrs. Craig¡¯s tostagrame | thought that too! It looks so real and so intimatel (Mrs. Craig, please don¡¯t misunderstand. admire Mr. Craig and nothing else!1 Marion had not expected things to reach that point. She waspletely bewildered and quickly sent a WhatsApp message to Cassie: Did you post the screenshots on Twitter? Cassie: No, | didn¡¯t! | wanted to, but | was too slow!] | If not Cassie, was it Alice? Marion then sent a message to Alice: [Miss Alice, did you post the screenshots from Valentine¡¯s Day on Twitter?) Alice, who had just arrived home, replied promptly: [Let me check!] No, it was not Alice either. Could it be Kirk? Marion found it unlikely. If Kirk had posted it, he would have at least told her, right? While Marion was racking her brain to figure out who had posted the images, at the same time, Lucas was in the study. Lucas answered Daniel''s call, ¡°Yes, Daniel?¡± ¡°Mr. Craig, as per your instructions, I¡¯ve post the screenshots.¡± 1 for someone to ¡°Hmm, have you found out who¡¯s behind the whole incident?¡± Lucas responded while browsing Twitter on his tablet. ¡°| have. It¡¯s Mr. Royce¡¯s fianc¨¦e, Ruby. Is there anything else you''d like me to do?¡± Lucas looked at thements while tapping his Index finger lightly on the table, ¡°Not for now.¡± He was curious about what Ruby Intended to aplish. Chapter 277 Chapter 277 Then, Let Me Ask Daniel Mation questioned everyone she could think of, but they all dended involvement in the end, c weary of contemting the identity of the culprit. Well, it was not such a bad thing, was it not? Although she hesitated to admit it, there was a slight sense of satisfaction in her heart. When Lacas descended, Marion was chuckling as she studied the contents on her phone. When she heard footsteps, she instinctively looked up. However, she failed to lide her smile in time, exposing her emotions to Lamas ¡°Has public opinion shifted?¡± Lacas Inquired. Feeling guilty and somewhat embarrassed, Marlon replied, ¡°Yes, it has. Quite a dramatic reversal.¡± Indeed, it was a significant turnaround. ¡°Is that so?¡± Lucas remarked as he settled down beside her. The scent of cedarwood wafted from him, causing Marlon to Involuntarily clench her fingers. Watching Lucas slowly retrieve his phone, Marion¡¯s legs twitched. What to do? She felt an urge to escape. Lucas opened Twitter and nced at her. ¡°Have you seen it?¡± ¡°| have. I''ll get a ss of water. Would you like some, Mr. Craig?¡± Desperate to avoid watching at disy of affection with Lucas, she attempted to divert the situation. ¡°I''m not thirsty,¡± he responded, casting her a meaningful look. Marion reluctantly stood up to pour herself a ss of water. Then she sat at the kitchen counter, reluctant to return to the seat next to Lucas. ¡°Have you seen the top trending search?¡± Lucas asked.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Marion shook her head. ¡°What happened? Did it reverse again?¡± ¡°Come take a look,¡± Lucas replied, not directly addressing her question. Marion did not think much of it and walked over with her cup. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Another marketing. stunt or...¡± Her gaze fell on the hashtag # RealCouplellest Kiss #, and Marion froze. A blush crawled up her earlobes, swiftly spreading across her ears, and her entire face turned crimson. What was bound to happen, could not be avoided. ¡°I, ¡¯ve seen it,¡± Marion stammered, even though she had not seen it since it began trending at Chanter 277 Then Let Me Ask Daniel number one. ¡°Is that so? What''s it about?¡± Lucas asked, casually tapping the screen with his slender index finger The topic loaded in just a few seconds, presenting Marion with her Valentine''s Day photos once again. ¡°So, it''s about this.¡± Lucas raised an eyebrow as he clicked on the over sixty thousandments. As Marion prayed he would not read thements out loud, she heard his deep voice next to her ear, ¡°In picture 5, Mr. and Mrs. Craig seem to be locked in an intimate moment, don¡¯t they?¡± It was the topment with 880,000 likes. After Lucas finished reading, he suddenly looked at her and asked, ¡°What do you think they mean by intimate¡®? Marion''s face instantly turned red. Could she answer such a question? ¡°Hmm?¡± Lucas let out a soft hum. ncing at him, Marion reluctantly exined, ¡°It means exactly what the words imply.¡± ¡°But | think in this context it¡¯s implied that ¡®intimate¡¯ is a verb, not an adjective.¡± Marion still did not have anything to say to him. ¡®Mr. Craig, this is not the time to focus on these details.¡¯ Marion thought to herself. ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Lucas looked at her as he raised his eyebrow. ¡°Then, let me ask Daniel!¡± Marion quickly grabbed his hand. ¡°I know the meaning!" Lucas nced at her hand on his, but she quickly withdrew it. He was slightly disappointed. Marion resumed her seat with a serious look on her face. Lucas looked at her. ¡°I see. In the context of this sentence, ¡®intimate¡¯ here means... ¡®getting¡¯ intimate, right?¡± How did he manage to say such embarrassing words with such a straight face? Chapter 278 Chapter 278 Not Like I¡¯ve Not Been Through This Before Marion sat there, feeling like a fish submerged in hot water. No matter which way she swam suffocated. Her mind was nearly nk, and Lucas¡¯sment about ¡®getting intimate¡¯ left her stunned. ¡°Did | misunderstand it?¡± Lucas asked innocently. ¡°No.¡± Marion¡¯s face turned crimson. Marion was sure that Lucas had not misunderstood. Lucas was very kon his feet! He must have aced all his Englishprehension examinations in college! ¡°Oh,¡± Lucas responded, then shifted his gaze back to thement. Marion felt uneasy Sure enough, in the next moment, she saw his elegant fingers hovering over the upper right corner of the topment. Then he clicked the like button! Marion was shocked. Remembering thest time Lucas¡¯s like had dominated the trending searches, Marion could not keep silent, ¡°Liking thement might not be a good idea, right?¡± She genuinely did not have any hidden intentions! She could not understand why either of them would intentionally fuel rumors by liking thement! Hearing her words, Lucas nced at her. ¡°Why not?¡± She felt embarrassed, ¡°Well, thement is kind of scandalous. ..If you like it, it might easily lead to a misunderstanding about us... ¡°Misunderstanding of what?¡± He raised an eyebrow. ¡°We''re married. Is this something we can¡¯t do?¡± Such a logicaleback¡¯ Marion thought. Marion looked him in the eyes and reluctantly said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it inappropriate?¡± ¡°Indulging in pleasure is human nature, isn¡¯t it?¡± Unable to argue, she decided to change the topic, ¡°I''ll go practice the piano...¡± It had been a whole day, and she still had not practiced the piano. Although it was an excuse, it was also the truth. Marion took her phone to the no room, her mind uneasy. She yed ¡®Fir Elise¡¯ to try to calm. herself down. However, after finishing the piece, she found her heart still pounding rapidly. She felt that she could not look directly at the Valentine¡¯s Day photos with Lucas anymore. Chapter 27 Notere Not Beat Thin The Refore Dean Theme Still, she unlocked her phone and pulled up the picture. Before thement appeared, Marion had seen the photo and thought it had a cozy atipice portraying genuine affection between herself and Lucas However, after thement emerged, she could not help but find the image suggestive. It seeme like their disy of affection was incredibly seductive. Staring at the picture, Marion felt her face getting hotter with each passing second. ¡°Stop looking, stop looking,¡¯ Marion told herself.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. She could not stop looking at it! She could deny such a treat to her eyes. Marion sneakily ¡®appreciated¡¯ the man in the photo, and suddenly, a message from Cassie popped up at the top of her phone. Cassie had sent her a couple of screenshots. Cassie: [On Valentine¡¯s Day, were you guys really just chatting under the nket? Look at this trending search: [Is this something suitable for those under 18?]] Marion opened the photo, and unsurprisingly, the trending search term was [Mr. Craig liked ament again]. The term seemed harmless, but the content was a bit mature. Marion covered her face for a moment before mustering the courage to reply: [What if it was just a slip of his finger?] Cassie: [Do you believe that?] Marion: [I do?] Cassie: [Remove your ¡°?"] Marion sighed: [Fine, | don¡¯t believe it.] Who would believe that anyway? It was a small incident, not like they had not been through simr situations before. Cassie: [Do you think Lucas is trying to seduce you?] Marion: [I don¡¯t think you should say that so casually!] Although she was thinking the same thing! But what if it was not true? Chapter 279 Chapter 279 Wasn''t it Embarrassing for Him? The rumors surrounding Marion and Lucas¡¯s marital issues hadpletely reversed online. With the focus shifting from spections on divorce to the screenshots of Marion and Lucas¡¯s publi disys of affection on Valentine¡¯s Day, public attention had taken a new direction.This is from N?velDrama.Org. The couple¡¯s strong bond became evident as Lucas intentionally returned from his trip on Valentine¡¯s Day to be with Marion. His actions had dispelled the baseless divorce rumors The spections about them cheating on each other were also proven false Seizing the moment, Kirk¡¯s team made another statement, emphasizing the many coborations between Marion and Kirk. They rified that Marion was a pianist highly admired by Kirk, and the two shared a close friendship. Kirk''s team expressed their desire to prevent further misunderstandings and defamation of their rtionship Kirk''s fans and some of Marion¡¯s supporters also spoke up. With their statements, the storm of public opinion gradually subsided. Bruce finally breathed a sigh of relief. He looked at Kirk and could not help but speak out, ¡°Can''t you justy low for a while? Their rtionship is excellent, and you want to meddle in it. Do you even care about your career anymore?¡± Kirkzily nced at Bruce, ¡°I haven''t done anything.¡± ¡°Nothing? Then what about that dress you asked the organizers for?¡± Kirk clicked his tongue, ¡°Do you think Lucascks money? Marion looks good in it. | just did her a favor. Besides, isn¡¯t it you who told me to be smart, and seize the opportunity to get closer to them? Do you think Lucas¡¯s favor is something anyone can obtain?¡± Bruce was almost driven mad by him, ¡°Is this how you seek a favor? Damn it, you have dress designs for someone else¡¯s wife! If Mr. Craig doesn¡¯t give you a good beating, consider yourself lucky!¡± Kirk raised an eyebrow. ¡°I intended to buy the dress for her.¡± As they conversed, the door suddenly swung open, and Althea walked in, ¡°What dress are you talking about, Kirk? Is it the one worn by Marion at your concert?¡± Kirk nced at Althea, ¡°Do you want it? ¡°Yeah, | think it looks quite nice!¡± Althea¡¯s eyes sparkled, ¡°Is that the dress from Mystara House? Would you buy it for me?¡± Kirk chuckled softly, ¡°There¡¯s a possibility that the dress isn¡¯t beautiful, but the one wearing it.¡± Althea was taken aback, ¡°What do you mean by that? Are you saying that | wouldn''t look good in that Chapter 2 Wave Des dress?¡± Bruce, sensing that Kirk was about to stir up trouble again, quickly shot him a warning luni didn¡¯t mean that Althea,e over here. I¡¯ve prepared a gift for you for his concert!¡± Althea¡¯s attention shifted to Bruce, ¡°Really?¡± Kirk watched as the two walked away, furrowing his brows. He picked up his phone and dialed Greg¡¯s number. ¡°What''s going on this time?¡± Greg asked bluntly as he answered his phone. ¡°How did the investigation go for the matter | asked you to look intost time?! Mid- Greg took a moment to register Kirk¡¯s meaning. ¡°The one you asked me to investigate. sentence, he realized, ¡°Kirk, are you suggesting that there might be a possibility that Marion and Lucas genuinely like each other and then got married?¡± Kirk had insisted on having Greg investigate the reasons behind Marion and Lucas¡¯s marriage. How was he supposed to find out such a thing? Should he personally approach Marion and ask, ¡°Miss Marion, is there any hidden reason for your marriage to Lucas?¡± If he did that, would he not get punched? ¡°It''s impossible,¡± Greg chuckled, ¡°I won¡¯t be able to do such a thing. Find someone else if you want.¡± Day by day, Kirk kept assigning him these impossible tasks. How was he supposed to investigate such things? ¡°You''re useless.¡± Kirk hung up the phone, leaving Greg speechless. Kirk was someone with so much capability, and yet the person he liked was stolen by someone else? Amateur! Chapter 280 Chapter 280 He Was Just Being Polite! The onlinemotion gradually settled, but Marion¡¯s heart, incited by Cassie, could not quite down Every time she saw Lucas, Cassie¡¯s words, ¡°Don¡¯t you think Lucas is trying to seduce you?¡± automatically popped into her mind. As a result, Marion found herself giving Lucas strange nces. He must have thought her strange Soon enough, knew she had to face him. Lucas maintained his usual discipline. Marion came downstairs to find that Lucas had already finished his swimming and exercising The contours of his abdominal muscles were faintly visible beneath his towel, and Marion found it challenging to control her gaze. However, she got caught staring after just a few nces. ¡°Do you like what you see?¡± he asked. Marion, in her dazed state of waking up, directly blurted out Cassie¡¯s question, ¡°Are you trying to seduce me?¡± Lucas looked at her, lips gently curved, a hint ofughter in his dark eyes, ¡°What do you think?¡± Marion desperately wished she could disappear on the spot. But she could not. She could only face his gaze and stammer, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, | haven¡¯t fully woken up, I¡¯m just talking nonsense.¡± At that moment, Mrs. Bailey appeared, ¡°Sir, Madam, breakfast is ready.¡± ¡°Mrs. Bailey, you''re a lifesaver! Marion silently thanked Mrs. Bailey. Marion seized the opportunity, ¡°I''ll have some breakfast!¡± With that, she hurried towards the dining area. Lucas watched her swaying ponytail and clicked his tongue before turning to go upstairs. Mrs. Bailey looked bewildered, ¡°Madam, are you that hungry?¡± ¡°Well, | am a bit hungry.¡± ¡°Wait a moment, I¡¯ll bring breakfast right out.¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°Thank you so much!! Chatter 20 He Win din Being Ponte To avoid the awkwardness of having breakfast together, Marion finished luz meal qui€ph (64 Lucas came down. Mrs. Bailey had observed Marion cat twice as fast as usual, and could not help but remark, ¡°Locks you were really starving!¡± As Marion went upstairs, she happened to pass Lucas. ¡°Full?¡± he asked. ¡°Full.¡± Seeing him pause, she also stopped. Their eyes met, and Marion''s heart beat faster. ¡°I was just kidding earlier. Please don¡¯t take it to heart. Seeing her on the verge of tears, Lucas sighed inwardly and replied calmly, ¡°Well, | know. You weren''t fully awake.¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah, | wasn¡¯t fully awake!¡± That was a sess! ¡°Go practice the piano, but | suggest you digest your food first. Otherwise, it might...¡± He lowered his gaze and focused on her lower abdomen. Marion instinctively tightened her stomach. ¡°Anyway, go ahead.¡± Marion hurriedly went upstairs, back to her room. Once the door was closed, she pped her mouth at few times. It seemed to be causing more trouble day by day! After calming down, she told Cassie about the incident, only to receive heartless mockery. Marion: [You, the mastermind behind all this, can stillugh?] Cassie: [I¡¯m sorry, | can¡¯t help it!] Marion: [Our friendship is over.] After a brief moment ofughter, Cassie started asking serious questions: [Did Mr. Craig only say that? ¡®What do you think? Nothing else?] Marion, not wanting to dwell on the matter, replied: [Nothing else. What else do you want him to say to make my social death moreplete?] Cassie: [Well, mainly, | think even though your question was direct, Mr. Craig¡¯s words were quite vague.] Marion determined not to take the bait twice: [Giet lost! He was just being polite! He¡¯s tra eman so | shouldn''t jump to conclusions!] Chapter 281 Chapter 281 A Face to Remember Marion could not tell if it was her imagination, but ever since she asked Lucas a few days ago if he was trying to seduce her, it seemed like he had maintained his immacte appearance around hertely. Of course, she was not implying that Lucas used to be untidy in her presence. What she meant was that the current Lucas seemed determined to keep himself very well-groomed when he was around her. In the past, the first thing he did when he got home was to unbutton the top button of his shirt, pour a ss of water, and gradually undo the second button while sipping his drink. Now, he refrained from doing so. Even afterpleting his swim workout, he was fully covered, and the seductive shows he exhibited in the past were nowhere to be found. Marion felt like she had suffered a significant loss. Realizing that, she had nightmares for two consecutive nights. In those dreams, Lucas looked at her expressionlessly while telling her not to be presumptuous. As a result of that, Marion felt uninspired during her piano practice. When Lucas returned from work, she no longer made the effort to find conversation topics as she did before. Even when they sat at the dining table together, she kept her head down and merely focused on eating her food. The situation continued for about four or five days. It was Friday, and Lucas had a dinner appointment in the evening. Although Mrs. Bailey prepared chicken soup, Marion found it hard to swallow. She mechanically finished the rice in her bowl, tidied up the dining table, and immediately went upstairs to her room. Lying on the bed, staring at the ceiling, she felt a heaviness in her chest. Cassie sent a message asking if she wanted to go out the next day. Normally, Marion would have replied enthusiastically, asking where they nned to go. However, today, upon seeing the message, shecked the desire to respond. She was heartbroken. Well, not really, considering she had not even started a romantic rtionship with Lucas. She did not know what to do. Maybe her recent mood swings were affecting her. As Marion had not responded to any of her messages, Cassie decided to call her directly. When Marion saw the call she sighed. Even her phone seemed to be against her. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°It''s me.¡± Cassie had been Marion¡¯s friend for over a decade so she immediately sensed that something was amiss in Marion¡¯s tone. ¡°What''s wrong? Why do you sound so down?¡± ¡°Nothing, just a bit tired.¡± ¡°Cut the crap. | know you too well. Spill the beans. Is It because Lucas didn¡¯t respond favorably to you? Marion was starting to question the value of her friendship with Cassle. Probably unable to hear her voice clearly, Cassie weakly asked, ¡°I lift the nall on the head, didn¡¯t |?¡± Marion hesitated. ¡°I''ll reply to you in text.¡± After hanging up, she summarized the events of the past few days and sent them to Cassie: [It¡¯s not a big deal, but | feel quite hurt by what you said.] Cassie¡± [I didn¡¯t mean it on purpose! | just didn¡¯t expect Lacas to be so indifferent to you! Marion, seriously, your face is a masterpiece. Even a blind person can appreciate your charm! Moreover, you¡¯re beautiful, sweet, and cute. If | were a guy, I''d have married you already!] Marion raised an eyebrow. [That¡¯s somewhatforting, but not entirely so.] Cassie sighed. [It''s not a big deal. There are so many go for someone like Draco, Lewis, or Jensen Cralen out there. If Lucas doesn¡¯t like you, why not Marion rified, ¡°I don¡¯t like any of the other Cralgs...¡± ¡°You get my point! So, gorgeous, can you spare some time for me tomorrow?¡± After some consideration, Marlon decided that indulging in wild thoughts at home was less productive than going out with Cassle. ¡°Okay, I''ll go out with you.¡± Talking with Cassie for a while lifted Marion''s spirits. Although the blow still lingered, life was full of hardships anyway. Marlon felt that she should cherish every moment she had. ¡°You never know when it will be yourst time with someone. Marlon thought to herself. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 282 Chapter 282 She Was Not Desperate Marionposed herself and put out her clothes. She nned to shower before going to bed. As a married woman, Marion should be waiting for Lucas to return from his social engagement but she did not want to be a dutiful wife today. After all, she was not really his wife. And what did it matter? He did not like her anyway! Before 9 o¡¯clock, Marion finished her shower and went to bed, despite her sour mood. The previous two nights had been sleepless for her, but that night, she fell asleep shortly after turning off the lights. At 9:00 PM, a Maybach slowly parked in front of the vi, and Lucas stepped out of the car. He looked up at the second floor and noticed that it was dark. He furrowed his brow slightly, opened the door, and entered the vi. The usually well-lit first floor was now pitch ck. Lucas thought it was unusual. He changed his shoes and went straight to the second floor. The music room was as expected¡ªempty, and Marion¡¯s bedroom door was tightly closed. Marion had a healthy sleeping schedule, but it was only 9 o¡¯clock. She would not have gone to bed that early. Did she go out? Lucas took out his phone and found that, apart from Tobias, there were no other messages on his WhatsApp. Very unusual. Lucas stood at the door of Marion¡¯s room for a while, then returned to his room, took a spare key, and opened her door. The dark room revealed a prone figure on the bed. Marion was already asleep. Clearly, she had done that on purpose. Tsk, his little bunny was angry. Lucas however, was in a great mood. He stood in the dark room for a while, scrutinizing the figure on the bed. After a long while, Lucas closed the door and left. Marion woke up before dawn the next day. She had slept early and woke up at 6 AM. She was in high spirits. She put on her makeup, wore a pretty dress, and low-heeled sandals, then took a cab to Cassie¡¯s apartment. She did not want to see Lucas! Was he not avoiding her anyway? She was not desperate. It was better not to meet unless absolutely necessary. When Marion arrived at Cassie¡¯s apartment, it was not even 7 AM. She bought breakfast and knocked on the door. After several knocks, Cassie finally opened the door. ¡°Oh my God, am | dreaming? What time is it? Why are you here?¡± Cassie eximed. ¡°It''s seven o''clock. Is it too early?¡± Marion snorted and walked in without waiting for an answer. Cassie nced at the wall clock. It was only 6:45 AM. ¡°Marion must be out of her mind!'' Cassie thought to herself. Cassie had stayed up until almost 2 AM the previous night, thinking she could sleep in on the weekend, but Marion had pretty much ruined that n. Running her hand through her messy hair, Cassie turned to find that Marion had already set up breakfast and was now looking at her. ¡°Go wash your face and brush your teeth,¡± Marion said. Cassie looked at Marion in exasperation. Marion went over and pushed Cassie into the bathroom handing her a toothbrush with toothpaste squeezed on it. ¡°Time is money. Let¡¯s get ready, have breakfast, and head out early for some fun!¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°But, didn¡¯t we agree to meet at noon, Marion?¡± Cassie asked. ¡°Oh, did we? My bad. But I¡¯m already here. You can¡¯t expect me to returnter at noon, can you?¡± Marion replied. ¡®She¡¯s here, so you better deal with it, Cassie told herself. Cassie sighed as she brushed her teeth. Chapter 283 Chapter 283 I¡¯m Not That Kind of Person Cassie had freshened up but was still feeling half-asleep. She kept yawning as she moved around her house. But what could she do? Marion was already sitting at the table, having breakfast. She could not go back to sleep, could she? Cassie reluctantly sat down across from Marion. She took a sip of water and felt a bit more awake. Observing Marion drinking soy milk, Cassie spoke up, ¡°You¡¯re not yourself, Marion.¡± Marion felt a pang of guilt. Her hand trembled slightly, and the soy milk nearly slipped from her grasp. ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with me. | think you''re the one who hasn¡¯t woken up yet!¡± Cassie snorted, ¡°Stop pretending. Did you get any sleepst night?¡± She studied Marion¡¯splexion. ¡°No, you didn¡¯t. So why did you wake up so early today? ¡°It''s fine to wake up early, but the problem is that you came to find me at such an ungodly hour. Tell me the truth!¡± Marion red at her, ¡°You''re just upset that | interrupted your beauty sleep.¡± ¡°Don''t give me that. Is it because of Lucas? Did you two fight?¡± Marion knew she could not hide it from Cassie, so she decided to be forthright, ¡°Do you think Lucas is the type to argue with me?¡± ¡°Then why couldn¡¯t you sleepst night?¡± ¡°| went to bed early after talking to you. | took a shower and went to sleep. | woke up at six. | didn¡¯t want to bump into Lucas, so | came to find you. She bit into her bread aggressively, as if it were Lucas himself. ¡°He¡¯s being cautious of me, right? Then | might as well be sensible and avoid unnecessary face¡ªto- face encounters. We can maintain a loving image in public, and that¡¯s enough.¡± ¡°You''re acting exactly like a woman upset by what her boyfriend did!¡± Cassie retorted. ¡°So are you telling me that if Lucas calls youter, you won''t happily leave me and run back to him?¡± Was that not how all women whoined to their friends about their partners act? Cassie shivered as she suspiciously eyed Marion. Marion sighed, ¡°Rest assured, I¡¯m not that kind of person.¡± The thing was, Lucas would not bother calling her for any reason. Even if he did call, he would not apologize or admit fault. He probably did not even know what he did wrong. Men! Cassie snorted. She did not believe Marion at all. After finishing her breakfast Cassie still felt tired. She pleaded with Marion, ¡°Can you let me sleep in for a couple of hours?¡± Seeing Cassie¡¯s dark circles, Marion felt guilty. ¡°Alright.¡± Cassie thanked Marion and returned to her room. As soon as shey down, she fell into a deep sleep. Marion noticed that her phone battery was low and almost asked Cassie for a charger but decided against it when she noticed Cassie was sound asleep. ¡®Forget it, I''ll find it myself.¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Marion found the charger and sat on the sofa as she browsed the Inte. The rumors about her and Lucas heading for a divorce had subsided online for over a week. When the rumors were at their peak, she did not dare to read thements. Now that it was old news, Marion finally felt comfortable enough to check thements. Even if she identally liked ament, nobody would notice. Marion was engrossed in readingments, and more than an hour passed. Cassie woke up to use the bathroom and saw Marion sitting on the sofa, furiously tapping her phone. When she came out, Marion was still at it. Unable to resist, Cassie walked over and took a look. She realized Marion was readingments praising her and Lucas. However, Marion was vehemently tapping... on thements that contained photos of Lucas in formal attire from hispany. Cassie found it amusing. ¡°Why are you so angry? Why not just smack the real person? What''s the point of tapping on the pictures? Geez!¡± Chapter 284 Chapter 284 She Could not Care Less! Marion did not expect Cassie to wake up so quickly. Caught in the act, she felt embarrassed. ¡°Weren''t you sleeping?¡± ¡°| did sleep. | just got up for a quick bathroom break,¡± Cassie said, yawning. Marion snorted, ¡°You seem wide awake. How about we go out now?¡± ¡°A little while more, I¡¯m quite tired. I''ll catch a bit more sleep. You go on poking around online,¡± Cassie replied while stifling another yawn. Honestly, Cassie was too much! byThis is from N?velDrama.Org. Once Cassie left, Marion found herself alone and indignant. Having been caussie, she did not feel like continuing her probing. She closed her Twitter app and checked the time. It was only 8:10. Why did time crawl when she desperately needed it to fly? Not feeling sleepy, with no piano to practice at Cassie¡¯s ce, what should she do? After contemting for a while with her chin in her hands, Marion eventually settled on downloading a rhythm game. However, after ying a few levels, she found it uninteresting and uninstalled it. Finally, she decided to y Honor of Kings. Time flew by as she yed, and after three rounds, Cassie finally woke up. Cassie needed some time for skincare and makeup after waking up. When the two finally left the house, it was already 10 o''clock. On weekends Lover''s Lane was crowded. Cassie had the idea to take some pictures, but every spot seemed to be upied. Whenever they managed to snap a photo, it was filled with people in the background. Marion''s face looked good, though. Even in a crowd, she stood out. Cassie enthusiastically argued as she held her phone, ¡°It looks great! Having people in the background creates contrast and adds a story¡ªlike feel, don¡¯t you think?¡± Marionughed at Cassie¡¯s enthusiasm. Cassie could find the positive in any situation. The restaurant they went to was packed with people, and Marion, gazing at the countless heads in front of her, suggested, ¡°How about we go somewhere else? 3 The popr restaurant indeed lived up to its reputation-it was bustling with people. Cassie, still immersed in photo editing, nodded repeatedly, ¡°Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s go!¡± Marion grabbed Cassie and walked out of Lover¡¯s Lane, taking a cab to another ce. However, it was crowded everywhere on the weekend. She picked a rtively less crowded restaurant, got a number, and sat down Cassie was still busy editing her photos. Marion leaned over and took a look, ¡°Where are all the people?¡± Cassie, who had just finished editing a picture and was feeling proud, heard Marion¡¯s question and snorted, ¡°What?¡± Marion pointed to the edited photo on Cassie¡¯s phone, ¡°I mean, where are the other people in the picture?¡± ¡°| edited them out.¡± ¡°Impressive! Cassie, you¡¯ve got some skills with photo editing!" Cassie raised an eyebrow triumphantly, ¡°No doubt.¡± While they were talking, Marion¡¯s phone suddenly rang. She picked it up and nced at the caller ID. When she saw the name ¡®Lucas¡® her hand trembled slightly. ¡°Cassie, what should | do? He¡¯s calling me!¡± ¡°What else can you do? Just answer it!¡± Then Cassie reached out to tap the green button to answer the call. ¡°Cassie!¡± Marion protested. Why did Cassie answer it? Marion was still mad at Lucas! How could she just answer the call like that? ¡°Should we hang up?¡± Cassie asked innocently. Marion red at her but reluctantly brought the phone to her ear, ¡°Hello, Mr. Craig.¡± ¡°Are you nning toe home today?¡± Marion looked inside the restaurant, trying to sound aloof, ¡°I made ns with a friend today and will. be backter.¡± ¡°Shall |e to pick you up?¡± ¡°No need for that.¡± She could not care less! Chapter 285 Chapter 285 I¡¯m Not Insulting Anyone! Marion abruptly ended the call. Cassic apuded. ¡°Awesome! You''re my idol! I¡¯ve never seen anyone dare to hang up on Lucas!¡± ¡°You''re not Daniel. How do you know I''m the first one to hang up on Lucas?¡± Marion retorted. ¡°Oops, | may have gotten ahead of myself!¡± Their table was ready as they chatted. After the n meal, Marion wanted to visit a high-end store, and the two friends moved on to the nearest shopping mall. Unfortunately, luck was not on their side and they bumped into people they would rather avoid. Before they entered the Good Witch Wardrobe, Marion spotted Ruby and Jade inside. Cassie also noticed them and nced at Marion. ¡°How about we go to Louis Vuitton?¡± ¡°Wouldn''t that make me seem scared of them?¡± ¡°Yeah, you''re right.¡± Marion straightened her posture and walked in. She pretended not to see them but Jade could not resist opening her mouth, ¡°Oh, Mrs. Craig, what a coincidence.¡± Marion sighed internally. Why did some people talk so much? Cassie, who had annoyed Jade thest time, was not about to let it slide, ¡°Yeah, quite a coincidence. Before we came in and saw you, we were having such a great day! Hope it doesn¡¯t start raining soon!¡± At the mention of rain, Jade recalled thest time they met. Her face darkened, and Ruby quickly interjected, ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Mrs. Craig.¡± Marion nodded indifferently, ¡°Indeed it has.¡± Marion wondered if it was necessary to exchange pleasantries with Ruby. She refrained from saying anything else, but Cassie, ever ready to stand up for Marion, blurted out, ¡± Do we really need to talk to them?¡± Ruby¡¯s face stiffened, and Jade quickly chimed in, ¡°Cassie, did you wake up on the wrong side of your bed? We''re just saying hello. Is it necessary to be so harsh?¡± ¡°We walked towards this side as soon as we entered. It was obvious we didn¡¯t want to greet you. If you can¡¯t take a hint and insist oning over to say hi, what¡¯s wrong if | say something?¡± Cassie retorted. ¡°Why are you insulting us, Cassie?¡± ¡°I''m not insulting anyone!¡± Marion had to hold back herughter. She pondered over the most difficult moments in her life to stifle her amusement. ¡®I¡¯m not insulting anyone¡¯ ¡ª felt like an understatement when it came from Cassie! Jade did not grasp the situation for a moment, thinking Cassie had suddenly softened. She was dumbfounded, saying, ¡°Just... just speak nicely will you?¡± Marion chuckled softly. Jade did not understand what Marion found amusing, but she thought Marion wasughing at her. ¡± What''s so funny, Mrs. Craig?¡± Suppressing herughter, Marion nced at the salesperson and gestured at the two sets of clothes. she fancied. Then she turned to Jade. ¡°Nothing much. | suddenly remembered a movie | watchedst night. There was a female dog who imitated humans quite well.¡± Jade turned red at the implication and was about to retort when Ruby pulled her and gave her a look. Then Ruby took out an envelope from her purse. ¡°Mrs. Craig, this is my engagement invitation. If you''re free next Saturday, it would be great to have you and Mr. Craig grace us with your presence.¡± ¡°Mr. Craig is so busy, I¡¯m sure he won''t have time to apany Mrs. Craig!¡± Jade said triumphantly. Marion did not have anything to say to that. She feared that if Lucas was genuinely busy that day, it would be embarrassing to refute Jade¡¯s im. ¡°Oh,¡± Marion said as she gracefully epted the invitation. ¡°Congrattions, Miss Ruby.¡± Ruby actually considered Jameson a catch. Marion found Ruby¡¯s love¡ªaddled brain to be even more terrifying than her own. Marion felt that Ruby¡¯s courage in marrying him was misced. Was she not afraid Jameson would run away from his marriage again?. Enjoy Ad-Free Reading>> B ¡°I''m not insulting anyone!¡± Marion had to hold back herughter. She pondered over the most difficult moments in her life to stifle her amusement. ¡®I¡¯m not insulting anyone¡¯ ¡ª felt like an understatement when it came from Cassic! Jade did not grasp the situation for a moment, thinking Cassie had suddenly softened. She was dumbfounded, saying, ¡°Just... just speak nicely will you?¡± Marion chuckled softly. Jade did not understand what Marion found amusing, but she thought Marion wasughing at her.¡± What¡¯s so funny, Mrs. Craig?¡± Suppressing herughter, Marion nced at the salesperson and gestured at the two sets of clothes she fancied.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Then she turned to Jade. ¡°Nothing much. | suddenly remembered a movie | watchedst night. There was a female dog who imitated humans quite well.¡± Jade turned red at the implication and was about to retort when Ruby pulled her and gave her a look. Then Ruby took out an envelope from her purse. ¡°Mrs. Craig, this is my engagement invitation. If you''re free next Saturday, it would be great to have you and Mr. Craig grace us with your presence.¡± ¡°Mr. Craig is so busy, I¡¯m sure he won''t have time to apany Mrs. Craig!¡± Jade said triumphantly. Marion did not have anything to say to that. She feared that if Lucas was genuinely busy that day, it would be embarrassing to refute Jade¡¯s im. ¡°Oh,¡± Marion said as she gracefully epted the invitation. ¡°Congrattions, Miss Ruby.¡± Ruby actually considered Jameson a catch. Marion found Ruby¡¯s love¡ªaddled brain to be even more terrifying than her own. Marion felt that Ruby¡¯s courage in marrying him was misced. Was she not afraid Jameson would run away from his marriage again? Enjoy Ad-Free Chapter 286 Chapter 286 Just Wait and See Cassie was immediately displeased, ¡°Even Marion might not have time to go.¡± Following Cassie¡¯s words, Marion added, ¡°I have a rtively heavy workload in the second half of the year. If | can¡¯t make it then, Miss Ruby, | will have the gift sent over.¡± Ruby nodded, ¡°That''s alright. It¡¯s the thought that counts.¡± Her lips curved and her expression did not truly reflect her indifference. It was evident she felt triumphant, thinking Marion would not dare attend the wedding. Jade sneered, ¡°Afraid you won''t have the time? | bet you just don¡¯t dare to go alone.¡± H Marion had endured Jade for quite some time now so when she heard what Jade said, Marion¡¯s expression turned slightly cold, ¡°Miss Jade, care to exin why | wouldn''t dare go? Is it because of Jameson?¡± Marion smiled and chuckled. ¡°If | recall correct/v the one who terminated the engagement was me. The one who waited all night at my house was Jameson, right? Now that he¡¯s getting engaged, what do | have to fear? ¡°Should | be afraid he''ll flee and find me again?¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Marion''s words were like a p to Ruby and Jade. Ruby almost could not keep the smile on her face. ¡°Please don¡¯t mind us. Jade is just very blunt.¡± ¡°Being blunt and being malicious are different concepts.¡± Then Marion took the two sets of clothes from the shop assistant as she said, ¡°You and | don¡¯t have. much of a rtionship. In the future, let''s not pretend to be so familiar when we meet. I''m afraid people might get the wrong idea.¡± Ruby instinctively asked, ¡°Wrong idea about what?¡± ¡°They might have misunderstood that Jameson is still chasing after me.¡± This statement made Ruby¡¯s face turn dark. She bit her lip and watched as Marian walked towards the fitting room. Ruby stopped Jade before she could say anything. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Jade.¡± Jade was puzzled but followed her. Outside the Good Witch Wardrobe, Jade frowned at Ruby. ¡°Why did you stop me? Marion doesn¡¯t look like a good person at all!¡± Ruby pressed her lips, paused for a moment, and then spoke, ¡°Let¡¯s not be hasty. Next Saturday, I''ll settle this score.¡± Hearing Ruby¡¯s words, Jade¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Do you have a n?¡± Ruby had no intention of telling Jade, ¡°Just wait and see.¡± Jade was not the type to press for answers, ¡°Fine! I''ll wait!¡± Jade''s anger subsided as she thought about Marion being humiliated. She was now solely focused on buying a beautiful dress and looking forward to the spectacle next Saturday. However, Jade did not anticipate that the protagonist of the show would change. When Marion emerged from the fitting room, Cassie praised her incessantly, ¡°Wow, which heavenly fairy descended to earth? You look stunning! So beautiful!¡± The shop assistant chimed in, ¡°You have such a gentle temperament, Miss and this camellia series suit is simple and elegant. It entuates your grace and gentleness. It suits you very well!¡± Marion blushed from all thepliments, and in the end, she waved her hand and made the purchase. Exiting the mall, Marion had spent over a hundred thousand dors. Looking at the bill, she felt slightly guilty. ¡°Okay, we¡¯ve got to stop shopping. Let¡¯s go to your ce!¡± Cassie, who had just bitten the bullet and bought a bag for over forty thousand dors, was also feeling the pain. Both of them had lost the mood to continue. They hailed a cab and returned to Cassie¡¯s apartment. Previously, Marion used to go out for only half a day because she had to return home to practice the piano. That day Marion had been out from six in the morning until nine at night, prompting Cassie to finally speak up, ¡°Marion... it''s nine o¡¯clock. Are you not nning to go back?¡± Marion nced at her, ¡°Are you trying to kick me out?¡± ¡°Well... not exactly. | wanted to remind you that your rtionship Mr. Craig is a business partnership. Do you understand what that is?¡± Marion thought about it. ¡°Yes, | understand! ¡°Too damn well!" Marion felt even more despondent. The rtionship she and Lucas had was purely business and there were no emotions involved. She had to endure it, and when the contract expired, they would part ways mutually. Chapter 287 Chapter 287 Bringing Mrs. Craig Home Dawdling until half-past nine, Marion finally decided to go home. Cassie¡¯s conscience suddenly kicked in when Marion was getting ready to leave. ¡°How about you stay the night at my ce?¡± Marion had vented her frustration all day and was feeling less upset. In the end, it was all in her head, as Lucas had not done anything wrong. They were in a business partnership, and his concerns about their rtionship changing were normal. Although it saddened her, he was not wrong. ¡°Forget it, | won¡¯t go back tonight. Who knows, tomorrow there might be rumors of my marriage falling apart again.¡± She did not want peopleughing at her as it seemed to happen quite frequentlytely which inevitably led to awkward situations at home. Cassie pursed her lips. ¡°Then Ill take you downstairs.¡± ¡°Yeah, sure.¡± After spending the entire day outside, Marion was exhausted. She felt dispirited. Thinking that Marion was in a bad mood, Cassie tried to cheer her up in the elevator. ¡°Once upon a time, a wolf who had just gone through a breakup passed by a wooden house while searching for food. Suddenly, he heard a man inside scolding his mischievous son, ¡®If you cry again, I''ll throw you out to feed the wolves!¡® The wolf heard this and decided to wait outside the house all night. When morning came, the wolf was disappointed as he muttered to himself. ¡®All men are liars!¡¯ he said to himself¡± Marion nced at Cassie without expression. ¡°So...what¡¯s your point?¡± Cassie awkwardly replied, ¡°The point is that even a wolf knows men are all liars. Marion did not know how to respond to Cassie. She felt like Cassie was making fun of her. Marion snorted, lifted her head, and saw Lucas walking towards her. ¡°What? How could he be here? How did he know | was here?¡¯ Marion asked herself. Marion looked at Cassie. ¡°Did you tell him we were here?¡± Cassie was even more surprised than Marion. ¡°I¡¯ve been with you the whole day. What could | have done without you knowing?¡± Marion thought about it and realized that was true. As Lucas approached, she remembered that not only had she ignored Lucas¡¯s phone call, but she had also not replied to his message asking when she would be home, which he sent around seven. Feeling guilty, Marion said, ¡°I''ve changed my mind. Do you mind if | stay at your ce tonight?¡± Route 2 fra He 272 Just for one night! Cassie frowned at her. While they were talking, Lucas had already walked up to Marion. The August night was hot, even with the wind blowing, it felt stifling Yet, Lucas was still wearing his ck shirt and loose dark trousers. He was dressed in ck from head to toe. The familiar scent of cedarwood wafted through the air and made Marion nervously aware of the sweat on her palms. She looked at Lucas, unsure of what she should say. Cassie dared not make a sound. As Larcas approached Marion, she tactfully took a step back. Would Lucas hit a woman? If he hit Marion now, could she call the police? Would they get involved in domestic violence cases? As Cassie watched Lucas raise his hand, she was already prepared to call the police. However, just before she could dial the number, Lucas reached out to take Marion¡¯s hand. It was beyond belief; another disy of their affection! ¡°Feeling hot?¡± Lucas asked Marion. Lucas wiped the sweat on Marion¡¯s palm as he spoke to her. His voice was calm, devoid of any trace of anger. Marion was momentarily puzzled about his intention until she looked at Cassie. Then it came to her. Lucas did not know that Cassie was aware of the secrets in their marriage and so he was acting! Acting for Cassie to witness their marital rtionship! Marion could only go along with it. She braced herself. ¡°Why did youe?¡± ¡°To bring Mrs. Craig home.¡± He tightened his grip on her hand. His ck eyes held a hint of amusement and warmth. Under his gaze, Marion¡¯s face turned red. ¡°I, | was just about to go home.¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Then let¡¯s go home.¡± She nodded, and the grandeur she disyed when she left home in the morning hadpletely vanished when Lucas took her hand. Did he genuinely not know she was angry, or was he pretending not to know? Chapter 288 Chapter 288 You Weren''t at HomeThis is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Alright.¡± Lucas acknowledged and then suppressed the smile in his eyes. He nced at Cassie and said, ¡°Miss Cassie, | appreciate your help today.¡± Cassie was speechless. ¡®Marion¡¯s my best friend! ¡®How did | cause trouble for her? Of course, Cassie did not dare to say that to Lucas. She looked at Marion and said, ¡°It¡¯s no trouble. Marion used toe to my ce often. Marion felt that Cassie was truly her best friend in the world! Even at that moment, Cassie had discreetly covered up for her. ¡°If you have time another day,e over to our ce, and we''ll treat you well,¡± Lucas told Cassie.. ¡°Sure, Mr. Craig.¡± After the pleasantries, Lucas held Marion¡¯s hand and turned to leave. Watching the two figures holding hands, Cassie suddenly felt like she was the one with grievances. Once in the car, Marion realized that Lucas had driven himself. She became increasingly nervous when fastening her seatbelt, failing to connect it properly several times. Lucas reached over and helped her, and when he looked up, his gaze lingered on her face for a moment. ¡°Tired?¡± At that moment, Marion mentally prepared for his rapid change of mood and possible usations. However, when he asked, ¡°Are you tired?¡± Marion was momentarily confused. She blinked her eyes. ¡°Uh, not... not really.¡± ¡°Then, how about having supper with me?¡± Turning the steering wheel, Lucas added before she could respond, ¡°You weren''t at home so | didn¡¯t have any appetite for dinner. Now I¡¯m a bit hungry.¡± Marion¡¯s heart beat faster. Her resolve was beginning to falter. ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go.¡± She was ashamed of herck of resistance, pursed her lips, and added, ¡°I¡¯m a bit hungry too.¡± Lucas looked at her with a half-smile. ¡°Hmm.¡± 212 Marion felt like he had seen through her. She turned her gaze to the window. Ah, was Lawas teasing her? Marion wondered to herself. Laicas drove steadily, and Marion quickly regretted her words. She was tired. Cassie¡¯s talk of branded names had made them both fall prey to their materialistic needs, Cassie diligently worked for a year and only earned around three hundred thousand dors. A in and ordinary branded chain bag costs more than two hundred thousand dors. They could have just robbed someone, but instead, they worked hard for the bag. Whileining, Cassie continued shopping enthusiastically. By the time they returned to the apartment, their pedometer count showed that they had walked for more than forty thousand steps. How could they not be tired? The air conditioning in the car made it cool andfortable. Marion looked at the blurry scenes outside the window, her gaze gradually bing unfocused. In less than two minutes, she fell asleep. They happened to be at a red light, so Lucas slowly stopped the car. He turned his head, intending to ask Marion what she wanted to eat, only to find her already asleep. He smiled, reached into the back seat, took out a thin nket, and covered her with it. When Marion woke up, she found herself in Lucas¡¯s arms. Or more urately, she was being carried by Lucas up the stairs. As the realization came over her, the man carrying her also noticed that she was awake. Their eyes met, and Marion instinctively closed her eyes. She would just pretend it was a dream. Amused by her reaction, Lucas raised an eyebrow but did not expose her. He continued carrying her into her room and gently ced her on the bed. When Lucas heard her moving, he chuckled, still not betraying her pretense. Marion heard him getting up and thought about going to the bathroom. However, at that moment, there was a sudden ¡®click¡¯ and the room lit up. Sitting on the edge of the bed, Marion looked at Lucas and sighed. He had switched on the lights in the room. ¡®Should | lie back down and pretend to sleep or act like | am sleepwalking?¡¯ Marion wondered to herself. Chapter 289 Chapter 289 Wake Up, Lucas! ¡°Did | wake you up?¡± Lucas asked. Marion felt embarrassed. ¡°No, | just need to use the bathroom!¡± It was too urgent! She could not hold it in anymore. She quickly got up and walked towards the bathroom. When she returned, Lucas was still in the room. He raised an eyebrow, ¡°Still want supper?¡± Marion chuckled nervously, ¡°How about I cook some noodles?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Lucas agreed as he unbuttoned the top of his shirt. It had been almost a week since Marion saw him do that. She instinctively averted her gaze. What was there to look at? She turned her eyes away. ¡°I''ll go downstairs to cook the noodles.¡± She had been wearing low-heeled sandals all day and felt the soreness in her legs. Despite that, Marion went downstairs and began to prepare the noodles. She initially thought Lucas saying he had no appetite for dinner was just an excuse until she saw the food in the trash can in the kitchen. Marion realized he had not been lying.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. The groceries in the refrigerator were arranged by Daniel and delivered twice a week on Mondays and Thursdays. They were mostly things she and Lucas liked. On weekends, she would let Mrs. Bailey take home whatever was not consumed. As Marion had not been at home that day, Mrs. Bailey did not dare take anything in the fridge withou permission. There were still lots of ingredients, so Marion cooked two bowls of beef noodles. As soon as she finished cooking, Lucas walked in. ¡°I''ll carry it.¡± Somehow, another button on his shirt hade loose. What did that mean? Was he trying to seduce her again? ¡®Humph! | don¡¯t care! Let anyone who wants to look, have a go!¡¯ Marion thought to herself. Without ncing at him, Marion walked past him with her fork and spoon in hand, exited the kitchen, and sat down at the dining table in her usual seat. Lucas soon came out with the two steaming bowls of beef noodles. It was likely more than they could eat and soon they were sitting across from each other. In the past, Marion would have started a conversation to ease the awkward atmosphere between them. But this time, she did not even have the desire to initiate a discussion. Chapter 289 Wake Uni Lusad 212 What was the use of saying anything? They were nothing more than a fake couple in a fake marriage. There were no outsiders now, so let it be awkward. As long as she did not focus on the awkwardness it would be okay. ¡°What did you buy today?¡± Lucas said into the silence. Marion had been considering whipping out her phone to y a game to pass the time. At his question, her hand slipped, and she identally tapped on the voice message that Cassie had just sent. ¡°What¡¯s going on with Lucas? Just now, a woman downstairs asked me for your contact information. She said he''d been waiting there since 8 o''clock!¡± Marion quickly exited her WhatsApp chat. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my friend- As she spoke, it suddenly hit her. ¡°Were you waiting for me?¡± Lucas pulled out a tissue to wipe his hands. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s hard to get a cab on Sunday nights.¡± His tone was indifferent, just like when he asked her if she wanted supper! Marion was stunned, ¡°But, but you didn¡¯t tell me!¡± He had been waiting at Cassie¡¯s ce since 8 o''clock, and she only went down at 9:30. Did he spend the whole time waiting for her? ¡°You didn¡¯t reply to my messages. | thought maybe your phone had run out of battery,¡± Lucas exined calmly. Marion was speechless. ¡®Wake up, Lucas! Why would you assume such a thing? | was at my best friend¡¯s ce so how could my phone possibly run out of battery?¡® Marion thought to herself. She just did not want to reply to his messages! Marion felt so guilty that she could not find the words to exin it to him. Chapter 290 Chapter 290 Only 105 Minutes Marion had initially thought to stand her ground by not rushing home. But after Cassie had informed her that Lucas had waited for her at the apartment for an hour and a half her fagade crumbled instantly. The more Marion contemted the situation, the more guilty she felt. The once savory beef noodles. in her mouth became tasteless. After swallowing thest bite, she nced at Lucas, pursed her lips, and said, ¡°Mr. Craig...¡± Lucas, almost finished with his meal, raised his head and grunted, ¡°Hmm?¡± She fidgeted with the fork in her hand and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. | was chatting with Cassie and didn¡¯t pay attention to my phone. | didn¡¯t see the message you sent.¡± In reality, she did see the message but had intentionally chosen not to respond. Marion could not bring herself to speak the truth. Her face burned with shame. She lowered her head to contin eating, fearing what Lucas might say. Five minutester, she emptied her bowl. As leaned back in her chair, Lucas reached over, picked up her bowl, and headed to the kitchen. As she watched him, she realized that she had been unreasonable with him. Marion sighed and attempted to adjust her perspective. She wanted to work harder to be apetent business partner. Lucas returned promptly from the kitchen. Marion had prepared a speech for him but when she met his dark gaze, the words got stuck in her throat. Lucas looked at her and casually unbuttoned his cor with a slender finger. Marion stole a nce, then modestly retracted her gaze. Summoning her courage, she apologized again, ¡°I¡¯m sorry again for keeping you waiting for so long.¡± He paused, then looked at her with an amused look on his face. ¡°What''s there to apologize for? It was only 105 minutes. Wasn''t that long. Marion, perplexed, retorted, ¡°So why do you remember the exact time then?¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Lucas smirked, ¡°It wasn¡¯t that long of a wait but to your apology, you won¡¯t let me wait or won¡¯t keep me waiting that long next time?¡± Blushing, Marion responded, ¡°I won''t let you wait!¡± ¡°| didn¡¯t mind, you know.¡± ¡°It¡¯s still not right for me to do that.¡± She did mind even if he did not! 212 Lucas chuckled, ¡°Next time, don¡¯t make ns with Miss Cassie so early in the morning. When you leave at the break of dawn and leave me without a soul in the house, | might assume you¡¯re mad at 1.me. She had definitely been upset at him but of course, she could not say that. Marion felt that if she continued, she would give herself away. She nced at Lucas and pretended to yawn, ¡°I¡¯m tired. I''ll go back to my room to shower and rest. Good night, Mr. Craig.¡± ¡°Good night.¡± Lucas also got up and followed her upstairs. Marion had originally thought of hurrying back to her room, but when she realized Laucas was behind. her, she slowed her pace. Fortunately, it was not a walk upstairs. Back in her room, she breathed a sigh of relief and had a look at Cassie¡¯s continuous messages. Cassie: [I think there might be a misunderstanding between you two. Lucas waited for you for an hour and a half!) Cassie: [Darling, have you beenforted?] Two minutester Cassie sent another message. Cassie: [Did you make up? Damn! I¡¯m so jealous!] Marion: [What? Why are you jealous?] Cassie: [Didn¡¯t you two make up? Just the thought of you two holding hands and leaving in front of me makes me feel like I¡¯m missing out on something] Marion: [It¡¯s not what you think. Let me exin.] Cassie: [I won''t listen. Don¡¯t rub your rtionship in my face again!] Chapter 291 Chapter 291 Why Was She Startled? Marion had no idea where Cassie got the notion of anything happening between her and Lucas. She wrote a lengthy exnation to Cassie, hoping to rify the events that night.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Expectingfort from her friend, Marion was instead met with Cassie¡¯s heartless mockery: [You are such a rookie! Even when Lucas dropped such hints, you''re still ying dumb?] Cassie felt sorry for Lucas. He was such a handsome and wealthy man and yet had to deal with someone as clueless as Marion! Cassie considered exining it to Marion, but she decided against it. Marion¡¯s dullness suited her distress! After that day, Marion did not avoid Lucas anymore, but she also did not behave like before. She strictly restrained her gaze, demanded respect for Lucas as a qualified business partner, and refrained from harboring any other emotions for him. Lucas was scheduled to go on a business trip next week. On the day of departure, Daniel had personally delivered Lucas¡¯s itinerary to Marion. Without much thought, Marion epted the schedule and politely said, ¡°Thank you for your thoughtfulness, Mr. Florrick.¡± Normally, Daniel would respond by telling her that it was his duty, however, Daniel had more to say. It¡¯s a pleasure, Mrs. Craig. | do have to say though, Mr. Craig has been working hardtely.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Marion was not naive. Daniel''s sudden remark had an underlying meaning. ¡°Is something up? 11 She had not noticed anything different about Lucas. Was he not the same as before? Daniel looked at Marion but was hesitant to speak. ¡°Mr. Craig had chickenpoxst week. He also had a fever for three days. We were instructed not to tell you to avoid worrying you.¡± Lucas had chickenpox and a three-day fever? Marion was baffled. ¡°I genuinely had no idea about this.¡± After struggling for a while, she managed to force those words out. Daniel smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Craig was afraid you¡¯d worry, so he kept it from you. But I¡¯ve noticed that his mood hasn¡¯t been great lately, so | took the liberty to inform you. Please don¡¯t tell him that | told you!¡± ¡°Of course! | won''t let him know it was you who told me.¡± ¡°Alright, Mrs. Craig, I''ll head back to thepany now.¡± Marion forced a smile. ¡°Sure, have a good day at work.¡± Daniel breathed a sigh of relief and quickly got into his car. In the CEO¡¯s office, Lucas was bent over some documents on his desk. Daniel knocked on the door and entered. ¡°Mr. Craig, I¡¯ve informed Mrs. Craig about your chickenpoxst week.¡± Lucas looked up at him. ¡°How did she react?¡± Daniel scratched his head awkwardly, ¡°Well, it seems she was a bit startled.¡± Lucas frowned. ¡°Why was she startled?¡± Sensing the suppressed anger in the man, Daniel hurriedly exined, ¡°It might be because | mentioned you had a fever for three days too.¡± Would that warrant such emotions from her? Yes, of course it would! As soon as Daniel rified it for him, Lucas seemed rejuvenated, ¡°Alright, you can go back to work.¡± ¡°Okay, Mr. Craig,¡± Daniel sighed in relief and quickly made his way out. However, before he took a few steps, Lucas spoke again, ¡°Arrange for Mr. Prius to attend the dinner tonight.¡± ¡°will do, Mr. Craig.¡± ¡®You''re the boss. Whatever you say, goes.¡® Daniel thought to himself. Lucas raised his hand in acknowledgment before Daniel closed the door. That was close. For a moment he thought he was going to lose his job. Chapter 292 Chapter 292 That Should Work! Daniel may have left Lucas¡¯s itinerary with her, but Marion had no intention of looking at it. Her mind was upied with what Daniel had told her. ¡°Mr. Craig had chickenpoxst week, and he had a fever for three days. We didn¡¯t tell you because we were afraid you¡¯d worry.¡± So,st week, when she thought Lucas was purposefully keeping his distance, he was actually having a fever and dealing with chickenpox? The realization hit Marion, and her eyes welled up with tears. She felt that her anger for the past few days was completely unreasonable. Marion shared her revtion with Cassie: [Cassie, was | being unfair to Lucas?] Cassie responded bluntly: [Are you really asking me that?] Marion: [What should | do then? Should | apologize?] Cassie, in her usual style, said: [Here¡¯s a straightforward suggestion, why not confess that you have feelings for him and make him happy? That''s all the help | can offer!] Marion sighed, realizing that Cassie¡¯s advice might not be the most practical. Marion decided not to rely on Cassie and turned to the almighty inte for advice. Unfortunately, most suggestions she found did not apply to her situation with Lucas. Realizing the consequences of her actions, Marion admitted that she would have to face the music herself. Just then Mrs. Bailey called her to dinner. Having lost her appetite, Marion took a few bites but could not eat anymore. She finished a bowl of soup, though. When Bailey noticed the leftover food in her bowl, she asked, ¡°Not feeling well today?¡± Marion sighed, ¡°Yes.¡± She looked at Mrs. Bailey and hesitated before asking, ¡°What should | do if I¡¯ve done something wrong? How can | show that I¡¯m sincere about my apology? Just saying sorry feels insufficient, doesn''t it?¡± Mrs. Bailey wiped the table and responded, ¡°Did you upset Mr. Craig?¡± Marion grimaced, ¡°He¡¯s not upset.¡± If he were upset, she would not have felt so guilty. ¡°That¡¯s why | don¡¯t know what to do.¡± Mrs. Bailey offered her insight, ¡°If you¡¯ve not upset him, then a simple verbal apology should be enough.¡± Then she chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m sure it''s nothing. Why don¡¯t you make a gift for him? That should make up for it.¡± ¡®Great suggestion, Mrs. Bailey!¡¯ Marion thought to herself.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°What should | make?¡± ¡°Whatever you can!¡± Chapter 292 That Should Work! 212 Marion looked at Mrs. Bailey in embarrassment, ¡°Il can probably cook something...What do you think? 11 ¡°That should work! You can cook something and send it over to his office. He¡¯ll be delighted, I¡¯m sure! ¡°Moreover, his staff would be able to see what a fine wife you are! It¡¯s a great way to stop people from trying their luck with him!¡± Marion liked Mrs. Bailey''s straightforward reasoning. ¡°You''re right, Mrs. Bailey,¡± she said. However, she was not skilled at making chicken soup. ¡°Can you teach me how to make chicken soup?¡± ¡°It would be my pleasure!¡± Mrs. Bailey beamed at her. Marion was touched. ¡°I''ll definitely ask Mr. Craig to increase your sry next month!¡± Madam.¡± Mrs. Bailey was embarrassed but very pleased at Marion¡¯s gesture. ¡°Thank you, Determined, Marion nned to learn how to make soup with Mrs. Bailey tomorrow morning. She would also prepare some dishes and deliver them to Lucas at his office at noon. She would not admit that Mrs. Bailey''s second point had a significant influence on her decision! ¡®| just want to show him how sorry | am and nothing more!" Chapter 293 Chapter 293 The Cor Is Unbuttoned! After a light nap, Marion refreshed herself by washing her face and then headed to the music room to practice the piano. Yesterday, amid her pointless quarrel with Lucas, she had skipped an entire day of piano practice! Reflecting on it now, she felt a profound sense of guilt.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Marion immersed herself in ying the piano,pletely unaware that someone had entered the music room. She hadpleted the set practice routine when she closed the piano lid, intending to take a break downstairs. To her surprise, when she turned around, she found Lucasfortably asleep on the sofa behind her! When did he arrive? Why had she not noticed him? Was he not supposed to be out for a dinner engagement that evening? Marion quickly reyed her recent actions, grateful that she had been focused solely on her piano practice and had not embarrassed herself. Relieved, she cautiously approached him. She did not dare sit next to him lest she woke him. Recalling Daniel¡¯s words from the morning, she could not resist reaching out to touch his forehead gently. However, wary of waking him, she quickly withdrew her hand. He did not seem too warm... Perhaps he had recovered from his fever. Marion recalled the incessant itching she felt when she had chickenpox as a child. Fortunately, Richard had arranged for a scar reduction ointment, sparing her fromsting scars. What about Lucas? Were there any on his face? If not, they must be on his body. How severe could it be? Marion observed Lucas for a while, then finally focused on the slightly open cor of his shirt. She swallowed. What if she unbuttoned it just to check? She did not mean to do anything else! She merely wanted to assess the severity of his chickenpox! Lucas was asleep, and if she was careful, he would not notice. Marion took a deep breath to mentally prepare herself, and then cautiously extended her hand toward Lucas¡¯s shirt cor. ¡®Come on, Marion, you can do it!" Lucas¡¯s cor was already slightly open, so all she needed to do was gently pull it open a bit more and take a look underneath his shirt to assess the severity. ¡®Alright, Marion, you¡¯ve touched the cor. Hold steady and gently unbutton it! ¡®Nicely done! The cor is unbuttoned!* Chapter 293 The Cor Is Unbuttoned! 212 Just as Marion was about to lean forward and take a peek, Lucas suddenly opened his eyes. He grabbed her right hand in the act. ¡°Mrs. Craig?¡± Marion was startled. Lucas straightened his legs and bumped into her. Without time to react, she fell directly into his embrace. Would Lucas buy her attempt at an exnation? He lowered his head and teased her, ¡°Are you throwing yourself into my arms?¡± Marion''s ears turned red at his words. Within seconds, the blush quickly spread to her cheeks. ¡°| didn¡¯t mean to, Mr. Craig!¡± Even to herself, Marion¡¯s words sounded hollow. ¡°Were you unbuttoning my cor?¡± Marion fell silent for a moment, trying to ignore her rapidly beating heart. She pretended to look calmly at Lucas. ¡°I wanted to check the chickenpox on your body.¡± As she spoke, she tried to remove herself from Lucas¡¯s embrace. However, as she raised her hand, realized there was no ce to gain leverage except by pressing against Lucas¡¯s chest. Marion was on the verge of tears. Was the design of the sofa slightly inhumane? How could itck armrests? Just as she contemted how to get up from Lucas¡¯s body, Marion lifted her head and saw him unbuttoning his shirt. What was he doing? ¡°What are you doing?¡± Why was he undressing himself? She had not done anything! ¡°Aren''t you here to see the chickenpox on my body?¡± Marion was bewildered. Did that mean he needed to undress? Did he need to take off his shirt for that? Chapter 294 Chapter 294 Yes, | Was Watching You Lucas lowered his gaze, and his ck eyes stared directly at her. He leisurely undid his buttons, and Marion felt like she was being tortured. When he reached the fourth button, she could not bear it anymore, ¡°Can | take a look from a distance? It was really inappropriate of him. ¡°It''s clearer from here.¡± Obviously, he was not going to let her get away so easily. She awkwardly watched him as he unbuttoned his shirt to reveal his chest and well-defined abdominal muscles. There were also scattered chickenpox marks above. Contrary to Marion¡¯s imagination, there were not many pox marks on his body as almost all had faded. ¡°lm done.¡± She looked up at Lucas, gritted her teeth, and sat down on the side of the chair. ¡°Sorry... | didn¡¯t know you had chickenpox.¡± Lucas buttoned up again, ¡°How did you know | had chickenpox?¡± Marion did not know what to say. Daniel had warned her. Lucas was really good at getting her to reveal herself! She was desperately searching for excuses, thinking about how to say it without betraying Daniel However, after careful consideration, she found that she had very fewmon acquaintances with Lucas! Just as Marion was desperate, she suddenly saw a chickenpox mark on the side of Lucas¡¯s neck! Her eyes lit up, ¡°You fell asleep just now. | wanted to cover you with a nket. When | approached, | saw a chickenpox mark on your neck. Although it¡¯s very light, it looks fresh, so I...¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Lucas raised his hand and touched his neck, ¡°Where?¡± Marion pointed, ¡°Here.¡± ¡°Here?¡± He moved his hand to the left but could not find the mark she mentioned. Marion anxiously grabbed his index finger and pressed it against the mark. ¡°Here.¡± Chapter 294 Yes. | Was Watching YouContent is property of N?velDrama.Org. 2/3 ¡°Uh, | feel it now.¡± He suddenly turned his head, catching Marion off guard. His breath rushed onto her face, and she stared at his lips. Her heart was beating rapidly. She wanted to kiss him! Lucas was also looking at her, his deep ck eyes revealing nothing. Marion could not decipher anything when she looked into them. She snapped out of it and quickly averted her gaze. ¡°I had chickenpox before, so | have antibodies. | won¡¯t get infected.¡± Most people only get chickenpox once in their lives. ¡°Yeah.¡± Lucas responded but then asked, ¡°The nket?¡± He had changed the topic too quickly, and Marion could not keep up. ¡°What nket?¡± ¡°Didn''t you say you were going to cover me with a nket?¡± How could she forget that? Marion instinctively looked around for a nket, but there was none in the piano room. Oh no, she had been exposed! ¡®Indeed, lying is never a good thing!" she thought to herself. She took a deep breath, looked up into Lucas¡¯s eyes, and gave a forced smile. ¡°I couldn''t find the nket.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± He smiled, ¡°So, were you just looking at me?¡± The topic shifted so fast that Marion couldn¡¯t catch up. ¡°What nket?¡± Oh gosh! What should she say? What else could she say? Marion was at a loss, and in the end, she simply gave up. ¡°Yes, | was watching you.¡± She bit her lip and continued, ¡°You look so good, can¡¯t | steal a few more nces?¡± Lucas looked at Marion and felt a peculiar sensation in his heart. His eyes darkened, and he said in a hoarse voice, ¡°You can.¡± Marion found herself speechless. Neither of them spoke. Just when Marion felt the pressure to break the silence, there was a knock on the door. ¡°Sir, Madam, dinner is ready,¡± Mrs. Bailey called from outside the piano room. ¡®Mrs. Bailey, you''re such a lifesaver!¡¯ Marion thought as she breathed a sigh of relief. Chapter 295 Chapter 295 Your Staff Trapped Me Here! Marion felt as if she had received a reprieve and quickly stood up, ¡°It¡¯s time for dinner!¡± With that, she opened the door and went downstairs with Mrs. Bailey. She walked so quickly that she did not notice the tumultuous waves in the man¡¯s ck eyes after she left. Lucas tilted his head and shielded his eyes with his hand. Only when his emotions gradually dissipated did he stand up and head downstairs. When will the foolish rabbit realize his intentions? He was getting impatient. After her misunderstanding, Marion devoted herself to learning how to cook soup from Mrs. Bailey, She put great effort into preparing his lunch. After finishing, she proudly carried the lunchbox, ready to y the role of a virtuous wife. Marion''s thoughts were idyllic, but reality was cruel. The front desk treated her with the utmost respect, and Marion¡¯s mood remained excellent until she reached Lucas¡¯s office. Marion learned from Daniel that Lucas had a lunch appointment that day. That was not good. Daniel''s assistant had noticed the lunchbox in Marion¡¯s hand and quickly intercepted her. ¡°Mrs. Craig, since you''vee all the way, why not wait until Mr. Craig returns? He should be back around one o¡¯clock. He should be here in an hour!¡± Marion dared not wait for Lucas toe back! It was not Lucas¡¯s fault, but she was disappointed. After all, she had put a lot of thought into his lunch. She felt both upset and embarrassed. She was eager to leave immediately. However, Daniel''s assistant took Marion into Lucas¡¯s office and, after serving tea and snacks, promptly locked the door! Marion sat for five minutes, contemting whether she should leave. However, when she picked up the lunchbox to leave, she found that the door to Lucas¡¯s office was locked from the outside. What was the assistant up to? Why did he lock her in there? Marion returned to her seat. After sitting for a while, she felt hungry. However, she did not dare to eat the lunch she had packed. It would be awkward if Lucas came back and found her having lunch there. Well, it was already quite an awkward situation to be in. She reluctantly ate a piece of snack that she had been served but it barely filled the void in her stomach. Marion was extremely bored and unable to leave, so she took out her phone and told Cassie about the ridiculous situation she was in. However, she did not receive anyforting words from her good friend and, instead, got some merciless teasing. Cassie could not understand Marion¡¯s frustration at all! Unable to find sce from Cassie, Marion did not want to chat with her anymore. She opened the Honor of Kings to pass the time. Just as she logged into the game, someone unlocked and pushed open the office door. Marion thought it was Lucas¡¯s employee realizing their mistake. However, when she looked up, she found that the person entering the office was Lucas himself. She was dumbfounded. ¡°Weren''t you at a lunch appointment?¡± ¡°It ended.¡± Lucas left his appointment with Mr. Prius early. Lucas closed the door, loosened his tie, and walked over to Marion. ¡°Why brings you here?¡± Marion felt awkward and could not bring herself to say that she hade to deliver his lunch. ¡°I just happened to be passing by and thought I¡¯d drop in.¡± ¡°Passing by with a lunchbox?¡± He sat down beside her and asked, ¡°Have you eaten?¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No, I¡¯m a little hungry.¡± ¡®And your staff trapped me here!¡® she was tempted to add. Lucas took the lunchbox from her hands. ¡°Perfect timing. | haven''t eaten much, and I¡¯m hungry.¡± Then he opened the lunchbox. Chapter 296 Chapter 296 Not Trying to Cheer You Up The aroma from the lunchbox filled the air, and Marion¡¯s stomach, already hungry, let out a loud growl. With only Marion and Lucas in the office, the sudden sound was quite noticeable in the quiet room. Lucas nced at her and said, ¡°Thank you for your hard work, Mrs. Craig.¡± Marion forced a smile, ¡°It¡¯s no trouble.¡± Oh, what was happening? Lucas took out each lunch item and arranged them neatly on the table. Then he wiped the eating utensils with a tissue before handing them to her. ¡°Go ahead and eat.¡± Marion took the spoon and casually asked, ¡°Aren''t you going to eat? Didn''t you say you hadn¡¯t eaten much and you were hungry?¡± m eating.¡± Marion had brought two sets of utensils and bowls since she had not had lunch yet. Lucas wiped another set of utensils before he scooped a bowl of soup. Just as he was about to sip from his bowl, he noticed Marion looking at him. Her round eyes could not hide her anticipation. Lucas immediately understood. He took a sip of the soup. ¡°Did you make today¡¯s lunch?¡± Marion was surprised, ¡°How did you know?¡± He had asked, and she had immediately admitted to the fact. Looking at her with ck eyes, he said, ¡°It tastes different from what Ronda makes.¡® Marion tightened her grip on her spoon subconsciously. Then sheughed nervously. ¡°I¡¯m not good at cooking. It¡¯s not as delicious as Mrs. Bailey¡¯s soup.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± After taking a bite of steamed grouper, he spoke calmly, ¡°Your cooking suits my taste buds better.¡± ¡°Really?¡± He was not trying to cheer her up, was he? ¡°I''m not trying to cheer you up.¡± Marion felt awkward, ¡°Thank you...¡± How did Lucas know what she was thinking? ¡°| should be the one thanking you.¡± Chapter 296 Not Trying to Cheer You Up 2/2 ¡°Why?¡± Two days ago, Marion had given him the silent treatment, although it seemed he had not noticed. She still remembered how he had waited for her despite his fever. The thought made Marion squirm with guilt. ¡°If you hadn¡¯te today, | might have had a stomach ache in the afternoon.¡± Daniel had mentioned that Lucas often had tummy issues. ¡°Well, | wanted to cook today, so I...¡± Lucas nodded, ¡°With Mrs. Bailey at home, you can ask her to do it next time. Just sending it over is enough.¡± He paused and added, ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal for the CEO¡¯s wife to bring lunch for him?¡± Marion was initially thinking of expressing concerns about whether it was appropriate, but upon hearing his words, she realized she was overthinking it!N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Not all disys of affection had to be extravagant. If it was too grand, people would use her of trying too hard. However, small gestures like today were different. in and ordinary actions were more convincing. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true!¡± She quickly agreed but still had some concerns, ¡°Will it affect your work?¡± ¡°Even the CEO needs to eat lunch and take a break, right?¡± Lucas looked at her, his ck eyes moved slightly, and a hint of a smile appeared on his lips. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m overthinking.¡± Even the CEO was human! ¡°Okay,¡± Lucas acknowledged with a nod and continued to eat his meal. Marion did not say anything more, and just asionally nced at Lucas. She discovered that he was not trying to appease her. He seemed to genuinely like the food she made for him. It made her feel proud. Of course, she did not dare show him how proud she was of herself. She did not want him to notice her expression so she kept her gaze away from him and continued to eat her soup. It was less likely for her emotions to be discovered that way. Chapter 297 Chapter 297 He Was Indulging Me! After lunch, Marion tactfully announced that she was heading back to the vi. Lucas was about to arrange for the driver to take her, but Marion quickly declined. ¡°I''ll take the subway back. If it¡¯s troublesome every time, | wouldn¡¯t want to bothering over.¡± Her statement sessfully deterred Lucas from insisting on the driver, ¡°Alright, take care.¡± ¡°See you at home.¡± Lucas personally escorted her to thepany entrance and watched her until he could no longer see her, then turned and walked towards the elevator. The receptionists witnessed the scene and exchanged nces among themselves. They had quickly categorized Mrs. Craig as the VIP among VIPS. There could be no mistake in that! After exiting the elevator, Lucas walked past Daniel''s office and knocked on the ss. ¡°Daniel,e into my office.¡± Daniel panicked. ¡®Am | done for? Had Mrs. Craigined about me? But he had no choice! Mrs. Craig rarely visited, and if he had not found a way to keep her there, his days as Lucas¡¯s assistant were numbered! Daniel felt uneasy, but he did not show it on his face. He tried tofort his assistant, ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. Mr. Craig isn¡¯t that kind of person.¡± Yet, Daniel was uneasy as he made his way to Lucas¡¯s office. After entering the office and seeing Lucas sitting on the sofa, he asked, ¡°Mr. Craig?¡± ¡°Do you have digestive pills?¡± Daniel was stunned, ¡°Yes, | have them in my drawer. Do you need one?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Let me get one for you!¡± Daniel left the office in shock. He had been with Lucas for many years, and it was the first time he saw Lucas overeat! Was it because Mrs. Craig''s cooking was exceptionally delicious? That could not be it! Lucas was not a person with extravagant tastes. Food was just a means of sustenance for him. Then, why had he overeaten? Was it because of love? Of course, that must be it! Daniel returned to his office, raised his thumb at his anxious assistant, and said, ¡°All good!¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org. Indeed, when ites to Mrs. Craig, one should not try to understand Mr. Craig using conventional thinking! The assistant was bewildered, ¡°What do you mean, Mr. Florrick?¡± Chapter 297 He Was Indulging Me! YAK} Daniel took the digestive pills and said, ¡°I''ll tell youter!¡± Seeing the digestive pills in Daniel¡¯s hands, the assistant was also surprised, ¡°No way, are those for Mr. Craig?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Daniel responded and hurriedly returned to the CEO¡¯s office, ¡°Mr. Craig, here are the digestive pills you requested.¡± Lucas nced at Daniel as he took the pills. ¡°Inform thepany that in the future, when my wifees to thepany, do not disturb her.¡± His ¡®bunny¡¯ was so timid. He did not want her to be scared away. Daniel understood. ¡°Alright. Got it, Mr. Craig.¡± Daniel could not help but envy Mrs. Craig. It was the first time he had seen Mr. Craig being so caring towards someone! The vi was not far from thepany. It was only five subway stops away, taking about fifteen minutes. After getting off the subway, Marion hailed a cab, and within half an hour, she was home. Upon arriving home, Marion sent a message to Lucas, letting him know she had arrived safely: [I¡¯m home!] Marion did not expect Lucas to reply. After all, he was a busy man. She changed into her pajamas and then noticed her phone lighting up. Huh? Unlocking her phone, Marion found a reply from Lucas: [Good girl.] Marion''s face flushed, and her heart pounded. Was it her imagination? How did Marion interpret Lucas¡¯s indulgence in that message? ¡®Don¡¯t let your imagination run wild, Marion!¡¯ she chided herself. However, she could not control her thoughts. She tried and failed to resist taking a screenshot to send to Cassie. [Cassie! Today | delivered lunch to Lucas. After getting home, | sent him a message to let him know | arrived safely, and he replied with ¡®good girl¡¯. Do you think he¡¯s indulging me?] Cassie: [I think he is] Marion: [Thank you, I¡¯m all sobered up] Cassie: [What do you mean?] What had she just said? How had she sobered up? Oh no! You''re in trouble, Mr. Craig! Chapter 298 Chapter 298 Prepared a Gift for Marion Marion remembered Ruby and Jameson¡¯s engagement banquet. Lucas had been on a business trip for two days, and tomorrow was the engagement banquet. Damn! She forgot to tell Lucas! Marion was frustrated and could not focus on practicing the piano. She picked up her phone that was nestled into the nearby sofa and sought help from Cassie [Cas! Tomorrow is Ruby and Jameson¡¯s engagement banquet. | forgot to tell Lucas, and he¡¯s currently on a business trip...] Cassie: [Oh, no!] Clearly, Cassie found the situation dire. [Why don¡¯t you pretend to be sick and not go? What''s the point of going? Jameson might think you''re there to take him back!] Marion: [But | bragged so much about attending the engagement.] Cassie: [You should be fine going alone. No matter what they say, as long as you and Mr. Craig don¡¯t get divorced, it¡¯s all just talk] After chatting for a while, they could not find a good solution to Marion¡¯s predicament. In the end, Marion decided to go alone. She did not want to go, but she had already said so much that day. If she did not go, it would be humiliating for her. ¡®Well, going alone would also be embarrassing! Marion reminded herself. But what else could she do? She could not ask Lucas to rush back just for her. Marion could not do such a thing. She would rather endure the gossip. Early the next morning, Marion got up and applied a facial mask. She would not ¡®lose¡¯ without a fight! At the same time, Ruby was also preparing for the engagement banquet. She stayed at the beauty salon until past eleven, only taking a few bites of lunch to keep herself going. Around three in the afternoon, Ruby began her makeup preparation. Jade could not help but ask Ruby. ¡°Is Marion reallying alone tonight?¡± Ruby raised her eyebrows triumphantly, ¡°Without a doubt!¡± Ruby had a feeling that even if Lucas rushed back to Lumina City, Marion would still have to attend the function by herself! Ruby had prepared a gift for Marion! Seeing no one around, Jade leaned closer and asked, ¡°Why?¡± Ruby did not intend to keep it a secret, ¡°I contacted Amber.¡± ¡°Who is Amber?¡± ¡°Some time ago, Amber was photographed with Lucas entering a hotel!¡± Jade suddenly remembered, ¡°But even Amber might not be able to hold onto Lucas, right?¡± Ruby was confident. ¡°Don¡¯t bet on that! Amber¡¯s mother and Lucas¡¯s mother are best friends. When Amber returned to the countryst time, her mother entrusted Lucas to take care of her!¡± Ruby paused for a moment, ¡°Do you think, if something happened to Amber, Lucas would ignore it?¡± Jade understood where Ruby¡¯s train of thought was leading them. ¡°That''s good!¡± Ruby snorted, ¡°Marion had humiliated me so it¡¯s payback time!¡± Marion sneezed several times in a row. She frowned. ¡°Wonder who''s talking about me?¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Cassie on the video call snorted. ¡°Apart from Ruby, who else? By the way, do you really not need me to apany you tonight?¡± Marion shook her head, ¡°I can go by myself. Otherwise, you''ll have to encounter your wicked ¡®friend¡¯ again.¡± Cassie disdainfully eximed, ¡°I really don¡¯t want to see her! Stay in touch tonight! Ruby is such a venomous snake. She likes to bite people behind their backs!¡± ¡°Yeah, | have to hang up now. | need to get ready to go out!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chapter 299 Chapter 299 What a Scumbag! Marion dressed elegantly for the asion, and did not overdo her attire. Regardless, it was the evening of Ruby and Jameson¡¯s engagement banquet, and the one who should steal the spotlight was Ruby. As a guest, Marion did not want people to specte that she deliberately dressed extravagantly to attract attention because she still had feelings for Jameson. She genuinely had no feelings for him! If it were not for her impulsive and boastful remarks that day, she would not have shown up at the engagement ceremony. Marion wore a light pink off-shoulder dress paired with silver sandals. She presented a sweet and fresh appearance. When the car stopped at the venue, she hesitated for a moment before sending a message to Lucas: [ Jameson and Ruby¡¯s engagement ceremony today. I¡¯m attending it.] After sending the message, Marion felt like something was off. She quickly added another message: [I didn¡¯t intentionally keep it from you. | genuinely forgot about it!] Such trivial matters did not bother her at all. Lucas did not reply. She put away her phone, took her small bag, and got out of the car. The engagement banquet hosted by Jameson and Ruby had an impressive setup. Marion saw gigantic standing signs for the couple right from the hotel entrance, and a red carpet adorned the way. Even the staircase handrails were adorned with fresh flowers. Walking straight and tall, Marion ascended the stairs and reached the entrance of the banquet hall. Just as she handed over her invitation, Ruby came to greet her. ¡°You''re here,¡± Ruby said. Jameson could not take his eyes off Marion. He had not realized how beautiful she was until they separated. It was like putting on sses for the first time, and the world suddenly became clearer. Marion smiled and handed over her gift, ¡°Congrattions to both of you.¡± Following Ruby¡¯s lead, Jade sneered at Marion. ¡°Oh, Mrs. Craig! Is Mr. Craig busy today?¡± Jameson, displeased with Jade¡¯s words, furrowed his brow and said to Ruby, ¡°How can your friend speak like that?¡± Ruby pinched Jade¡¯s palm, signaling for her to stop. Jade reluctantly restrained herself. ¡°Let me take you inside, Mrs. Craig.¡® Marion had no intention of going with Jade. ¡°No need for that. There are many guests today. Miss Ruby, please go ahead and greet your guests. I''ll go in by myself. I¡¯m familiar with this banquet hall.¡± 212 It was quite a coincidence. Three months ago, she and Jameson held their wedding in the very same hotel and banquet hall. Three monthster, Jameson and Ruby¡¯s engagement banquet was also held in the same ce. What a scumbag! ¡°Let me take you inside, Marion!¡± Jameson let go of Ruby¡¯s hand and walked up to Marion. Marion instinctively stepped aside, ¡°No need. I¡¯m quite familiar with this ce. Aren¡¯t you familiar with this ce too?¡± She looked at Jameson with a smile that was not quite a smile.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Jameson stiffened. By the time he regained hisposure, Marion had already walked in. Ruby suppressed her anger as she approached Jameson. ¡°Marion has aiready gone in, Jameson.¡± Jameson withdrew his gaze, nced at Ruby, and said, ¡°Did you deliberately choose this ce for our engagement?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ruby was puzzled. Jameson did not want to argue with Ruby. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Let''s go wee the guests.¡± He adjusted the bow tie around his neck and walked towards the entrance. Ruby clenched her hands at her side as she watched Jameson. Then, she turned to Jade and said something to her. Jade instantly became excited as she listened to Ruby. ¡°Don¡¯t you worry! I''ll keep a close eye on it!¡± Ruby nodded, ¡°Go.¡± Ruby wanted to see if Marion would still be known as Mrs. Craig after tonight. Chapter 300 Chapter 300 Ah, So That''s How It Is! The engagement banquet did not start so quickly, and Marion arrived neither too early nor toote. She chose a quiet corner, nning to stay for a while and then leave. But then she encountered someone familiar. ¡°Miss Marion, do you remember me?¡± Marion certainly remembered him. It was Lucas¡¯s friend, Martin. ¡°Hello. It''s been a while.¡± Having someone familiar around made Marion feel less awkward. Martin smiled, ¡°Didn¡¯t expect you to still remember me.¡± ¡°We''ve met twice.¡± Her memory was not that bad. Martin raised his eyebrow. ¡°Is Mr. Lucas too busy to apany you today?¡± Marion nodded, ¡°He¡¯s on a business trip. | forgot to tell him about this event.¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org. Martin nodded, ¡°No wonder. | was wondering why Lucas would let youe to a ce like this on your own.¡± ¡°A ce like this?¡± Marion found Martin¡¯s words amusing. ¡°Yeah, a ce like this.¡± Marion raised an eyebrow, ¡°Oh, | see.¡± The two of them did not know each other very well and had little to talk about. During the engagement, waiters came over to them several times, but Marion did not take any drinks. She even politely declined the red wine Martin offered, saying, ¡°I can¡¯t handle alcohol.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± No wonder Lucas advised him to refrain from giving her wine. It must be said that Marion was fully alert for Ruby and Jameson''s engagement banquet that evening. She did not drink or eat anything. Martin admired her. ¡®Lucas underestimates his wife. She¡¯s quite vignt, isn¡¯t she?* Time quickly passed as Marion and Martin spoke. The lights on the stage had dimmed, and Marion quickly found her seat. She thought, after the ceremony, when things settled down, she would leave. She had managed to get through the evening without embarrassing herself. She was not sure if Ruby 213 had achieved that for herself. As the lights dimmed throughout the venue, Martin noticed a waiter approaching. He intercepted the waiter. ¡°Are you looking for Miss Marion?¡± The waiter hesitated for a moment, and Martin smiled harmlessly, ¡°I¡¯m Miss Marion¡¯s friend. She¡¯s in the restroom. Look, this is her bag.¡± The waiter looked anxious. Martin was understanding, ¡°Is there something you need?¡± After a moment of hesitation, the waiter handed a note to Martin. ¡°Mr. Royce asked me to give this to Miss Marion. Please make sure she gets it, Sir. It''s very important. Martin squinted and smiled, ¡°Sure, when shees back, I''ll give it to her.¡± ¡°Please, Sir!¡± The waiter was still uneasy, as he added another plea. Martin repeated his assurance, and the waiter reluctantly left but waited nearby. The event had begun, and the host was active on the stage. Marion had not gone to the restroom. She was answering a call from Lucas. As she returned to her seat, Martin handed her a candy, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s my own. Have a candy.¡± Marion raised an eyebrow, ¡°Thank you.¡± She tore open the wrapping and found that it was mango-vored. Marion was surprised for a moment and nced at Martin. ¡°This candy-¡± ¡°What''s wrong with the candy? Is it not tasty?¡± ¡°It''s delicious.¡± She had not expected it to be mango-vored. Did Lucas and his friends all like the vor of the candy? Martin chuckled. ¡°Lucas gave them to me a few days ago. He said they¡¯re delicious.¡± Although he did not know the special significance of this candy, as he watched Marion¡¯s reaction, Martin feared that if he did not reveal its origin, he would be in trouble. ¡°Ah, so that¡¯s how it is.¡± Marion pushed the candy into her mouth and tasted its sour notes but there was a sweetness in her heart. At that moment, something seemed to be happening on the stage. Chapter 301 Chapter 301 I Am Her Husband Marion looked up as she heard the host¡¯s voiceing through the speakers, ¡°Greeting, dear guests, please remain patient, Mr. Royce has encountered a slight issue,¡± Ruby had already changed into another gown onstage as she eagerly walted for Jameson. However, Jameson was nowhere to be found, It felt eerily familiar to Marion, Her mind slipped to a dark thought¨CCould Jameson be fleeing from his wedding again? Soon enough, Ruby confirmed her suspicion. ¡°Marion, are you still here? Marion!¡± Marion looked utterly confused at being addressed so suddenly. Meanwhile, the doors of the banquet hall burst open, and a determined¨Clooking man walked in. It was Lucas. Martin waved his hand to catch Lucas¡¯s attention, ¡°Over here, Lucas!¡± The noise in the hall almost drowned out Martin¡¯s words. Despite the session of events, the guests eventually quieted down. Martin¡¯s voice had drawn everyone¡¯s attention. As Lucas strode over to Marion, he picked up a microphone on the table, ¡°Sorry for beingte. Congrattions to Mr. Royce and Miss Ruby.¡± Ruby was at a loss for words. Jameson was missing, and although they had managed to conceal it initially, they could not keep it hidden for long. Marion took a moment to realize that Lucas hade over to her. She looked at Lucas¡¯s well¨Cdefined profile in the dim light, feeling the mango candy in her mouth taste even sweeter. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Marion asked. Lucas looked at her with a half¨Csmile and joked, ¡°I was afraid that someone might snatch my wife away.¡± Marion rolled her eyes, ¡°As if!¡± Martin quickly lowered his head and pretended to be invisible as Lucas spoke to Marion. With Jameson¡¯s clear absence, chaos ensued onstage. Marion did not want to linger any longer. ¡°Shall we go home?¡± She lightly tugged at Lucas¡¯s pinky finger. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Chapter 301 | Am Her Husband 2/2 Lucas lowered his head to look at her, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbing slightly, his ck eyes darkening momentarily as he hoarsely said, ¡°Okay.¡± With that, he took Marion¡¯s hand and they left the scene. Martin nced at the backs of the two, his gaze falling on their tightly intertwined hands, and he murmured enviously to himself, ¡®Shouldn¡¯t have looked!¡® Lucas had driven himself over and had parked right at the hotel entrance. Marion followed Lucas to the car when suddenly Jameson rushed out, ¡°Marion, can you give me another chance?¡± Lucas, swift and decisive, pulled Marion into his embrace, then stepped aside to block Jameson, Royce, your fianc¨¦e is looking for you inside.¡± ¡°Mr. However, Jameson seemed oblivious to Lucas and continued to plead with Marion, ¡°Mar, I know I was wrong, truly! Let¡¯s start over! Let¡¯s leave here and start anew, okay?¡± 1 Marion felt that Jameson might have truly gone mad. ¡°You ditched our weddingst time for Sally, and now you¡¯re using me as an excuse to escape your engagement party with Ruby?¡± she asked incredulously. ¡°Did you even love me, Jameson? Or is it that you just can¡¯t ept that someone who once loved you suddenly doesn¡¯t anymore?¡± The uracy of Marion¡¯s words drained all the energy from Jameson. Lucas opened the car door and quickly helped Marion in. As he closed the door, he red at Jameson. ¡°You¡¯ve already let Marion down once. Do you really want to let her down a second time?¡± Jameson¡¯s eyes were red as he stared at Lucas. ¡°What right do you have to say these things?¡± ¡°I am her husband. Doesn¡¯t that give me the right?¡° Lucas pushed Jameson aside. ¡°Three months ago, you put Marion in a difficult situation, and now you¡¯re attempting to do it again. Is this your idea of love?¡± He paused for a moment, ¡°That¡¯s just pathetic!¡± Chapter 302 Chapter 302 Why Not? Jameson wanted to argue, but as he nced at Marion inside the car, he realized that he was at a loss for words. Three months ago, he ran away for Sally¡¯s sake, and now he had intended to escape Ruby for Marion. Yet he knew that if he did not return to the banquet hall for the engagement ceremony, Marion would be the target of public criticism. Lucas had hit the nail on its head with his usations. Jameson could not bring himself to look at Marion. He felt like a big joke. Lucas snorted coldly, circled to the driver¡¯s side, and got in. Marion had already fastened her seatbelt while she waited for him. Lucas looked into her round eyes and could not resist reaching over to pat her gently on the head, ¡± We¡¯re heading home now.¡± Marion blinked at his words as she felt the heat rise on her face. ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go home.¡± It had been a chaotic evening, one she did not want to linger in. ¡°Alright.¡± Lucas started the car, pulled out of the parking space, then slowly exited the hotel entrance. The ck Bentley turned out of the hotel gate and then sped off down the road. Jamesoncked the courage to chase after them. He watched till he could no longer see the Bentley, then turned around and went back inside. The second¨Cfloor banquet hall was in chaos. Backstage, Ruby¡¯s face was pale and cold as she sat on the makeup chair. She said nothing, only betraying her emotions through the grip of her phone. This is from N?velDrama.Org. The Royce and the ck family wore stoic expressions of their own. Jameson knocked on the door, ¡°Sorry, had a stomachache just now.¡± Ruby heard his voice, looked up at Jameson, and pursed her lips. She stood up, suppressed her emotions, and asked, ¡°How are you feeling now?¡± ¡°Much better. We should be able to finish the ceremony without a problem.¡± Despite his words, Jameson did not look happy and he seemed drained. His excuse provided the ck family with a reason to proceed with the engagement ceremony. Jameson¡¯s cover story was a little suspicious, but it was better than him running away. In the end, Ruby chose toplete the ceremony. However, when the two returned to the scene, most of the guests had already left. The engagement party was a mess, and although it did not escte to an uncontroble point, the fifteen minutes of nk time in the middle was enough for everyone to gossip about. Chapter 302 Why Not? 2/2 Afterward, the Royce and the ck family jointly released a statement, exining that the sudden halt of the engagement party was due to Jameson¡¯s sudden health difort, and they requested understanding from everyone. Naturally, not many people believed the exnation, but the specific reasons remained unknownL Seeing the screenshots Cassie sent her, Marion could not help but roll her eyes, ¡°They¡¯re really good at making up stories!¡± Cassie: [So, this scumbag Jameson tried to escape the wedding to go after you?] Marion: [Don¡¯t even mention him to me. I feel jinxed!] Cassie: [Alright, alright, I won¡¯t bring it up again!] Marion: [Enough talking, I want somete¨Cnight snacks!] She had not dared to eat anything at the banquet as she was afraid that Ruby might y a trick on her during the engagement party. Just shortly after leaving the hall, she felt hungry. In the quiet, narrow carpartment, her stomach grumbled mournfully, and Marion wished she could jump out of the car. Then, Lucas took her to a barbecue stall. Marion took the skewer Lucas handed her, ¡°Can you eat this?¡± If she remembered correctly, Lucas had issues with cleanliness. He nced at her, ¡°Why not?¡± Marion raised an eyebrow, ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯t eat this kind of stuff.¡± Lucas caught onto her thoughts, ¡°This ce is owned by my friend- it¡¯s very clean and safe. No need to worry.¡± Marion was very hungry and her mind was working slowly. Without much thought, she blurted out, I¡¯m not worried about that. Aren¡¯t you a clean freak? Also, your stomach isn¡¯t great with food like this. Will you be able to handle it? Personally, I¡ª¡® ¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Marion realized she had misspoken. She looked up, and Lucas was looking at her with a half¨Csmile, ¡°You seem to know me quite well.¡± Marion had no reply to that. Well, perhaps she should eat first before talking. 14 Chapter 303 What Was That? Chapter 303 Chapter 303 What Was That? The barbecue joint owned by Lucas¡¯s friend turned out to be quite delicious, and the portions were generous. Marion indulged herself in ten skewers ofmb, fifteen skewers of beef, five skewers of the house specialty, and even had a bowl of seafood congee. Finally, she topped it off with two grilled chicken wings. When she finished, she felt stuffed, and the full difort kicked in as soon as she got home. Marion felt like she was about to explode as she stepped out of the car. Her stomach was painfully bloated. Holding onto the car door, she almost cried while looking at Lucas, ¡°I think I¡¯ve overeaten. Do you have any digestive pills at home?¡± Lucas looked at her, a hint of amusement shing in his dark eyes, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve got some. Can you walk? ¡°Maybe¡­¡± Marion took a few steps and immediately felt numb. Lucas walked up to her, effortlessly picked her up, and carried her to the living room, then promptly fetched some digestive pills for her. epting the pills, Marion felt she had never been so embarrassed in her life, ¡°Thank you.¡± She swore to herself she would not overindulge again! Even though shecked restraint this time, could Lucas not show a bit of restraint with hisughter? Blushing, Marion rubbed her stomach. ¡°Stopughing at me!¡± Lucas poured her a ss of water, ¡°Was Iughing?¡± He said as he tried to suppress his amusement. Marion just red at him. ¡°Feeling better?¡± She shook her head, ¡°Still too stuffed.¡± ¡°Shall we go to the clinic?¡± Marion did not hesitate, ¡°No! I¡¯ll be fine in a bit!¡± Go to the clinic for overeating? Was he trying to make doctors and nursesugh along with him? Seeing her in such distress, Lucas stopped teasing her, ¡°Give it another fifteen minutes.¡± ¡°Yeah, okay.¡± Lucas¡¯s phone on the table suddenly lit up. Marion nced at it quickly. She could not see the details but noticed it was a group message. Afraid Lucas might misunderstand, she quickly averted her gaze. She did not have any intention of Chapter 303 What Was That? snooping. It was just a reflex! Lucas shot her a nce but did not say anything as he picked up his phone. In the group, Martin was grumbling. EZ Martin: [You really heartless @Lucas! Your wife can¡¯t handle alcohol, yet you asked me to give her red wine!] Martin: [I¡¯m starting to suspect that Marion was deceived into going to the Civil Affairs Bureau by you!] Tobias: [Perhaps. No need for suspicion though.] Preston: [Lucas was trying to be seductive¡­] Lucas nced at Marion, then casually replied: [I can understand your jealousy, after all, you guys don¡¯t have wives.] Martin: [Wow¡­] N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Tobias: [I¡¯m speechless] Preston: [Damn you!] Lucas put down his phone, not bothering to read any more of the group messages. After all, Martin could note up with anything useful. Well, they were still single after all. Marion took a moment, feeling like she had finallye back to life, and breathed a sigh of relief, knowing she had avoided a trip to the clinic. ¡°I¡¯m better now.¡± ¡°Not feeling stuffed anymore?¡± ¡°No, not stuffed anymore.¡± Lucas lowered his gaze and reached a hand toward her stomach. Before Marion could react, she felt a warm sensation on her belly. Through the thinyer of her skirt, she felt the warmth from Lucas¡¯s hand, Marion stared at the hand pressed against her belly, her mind going nk. Lucas quickly withdrew his hand, ¡°Still a little bloated.¡® Hearing his words, Marion¡¯s face instantly turned red. She looked at him, almost gritting her teeth as she spoke, ¡°That wasn¡¯t bloating.¡± ¡°Then what was it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s just my stomach!¡± Chapter 303 What Was That? Lucas had no words for her. Chapter 304 Chapter 304 Best of Luck, Mr. Craig! Lucas was unusually silent. ¡°Sorry,¡± he finally said. He paused for a moment, seeming to feel the apology was not enough, he added, ¡°Your belly is cute.¡± Marion stared at him nkly. ¡®Nice save but next time, no morepliments!¡® she thought to herself. ¡°Go take a shower and get some rest.¡± ¡°Okay, goodnight.¡± ¡°Goodnight.¡± Marion practically fled the scene. Just the thought of Lucas touching her belly made her want to cry. Why touch her there? Unbelievable. Marion rushed back to her room, closed the door, and reached out to Cassie to vent about the situation: [Can you believe how absurd this is? He actually asked me what it was! Does he not have a little belly himself?] In truth, Lucas indeed seemed tock a protruding belly. He only had abs, no belly. Cassie: [Hahaha! I¡¯m dying ofughter!] Marion: [Gee, thanks a lot!] Perhaps feeling she went too far, Cassie toned it down: [It¡¯s not a big deal, think about it from another perspective. This can be considered an intimate contact. Haven¡¯t you taken a big step forward in your rtionship with Lucas?] Marion: [¡­] Cassie: [Ahem! On a more serious note, didn¡¯t you say Lucas was on a business trip? How did he suddenly appear at the engagement party?] Marion: [Hmm, you¡¯re right¡­] Cassie: [No way! Lucas wouldn¡¯t have rushed back just for you, would he?] Marion blushed as she replied: [Probably not, I didn¡¯t tell him about the engagement.] Cassie: [Are you silly? Jameson and Ruby¡¯s engagement was widely publicized. Do you think Lucas needs you to tell him?] Marion: [Maybe he just happened to receive an invitation?] Chapter 104 Bestof Luck At Craio 2/3 Cassie: [With his status, nobody would dare say otherwise!) Marion: [But I went!] Just when Cassie thought Marion had finally made a connection to what she was hinting at, she received another message from Marion: [We present ourselves as a loving couple to the outside world, Cassie: [You¡¯re right. You win. Mr. Craig, best of luck! You did your best!] Marion was about to reply to Cassle when suddenly she heard a knock on her door. Her hand shook, and the phone fell directly onto the bed. In the vi where only she and Lucas resided, it must be Lucas outside! She ignored her phone and quickly got up to open the door. As the door opened, a familiar woody fragrance wafted in. Marion¡¯s breathing quickened, ¡°Mr. Craig? The man raised his hand and handed her a box, ¡°Business trip gift.¡± Thinking it might be mango candy, Marion eagerly took it, ¡°Thank you!¡± ¡°Not mango candy though, I couldn¡¯t find any.¡± She was about to untie the ribbon on the box, ready to share it with Lucas when she heard Lucas¡¯s words. Marion was startled, thinking about the Transcendent ne. The small box suddenly weighed a ton. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll see.¡± Marion nced at him and carefully opened the box and found a felt rabbit inside. So cute! It looked so real! This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You like rabbits, right?¡± ¡°Yeah, I was born in the year of the rabbit.¡± ¡°I figured.¡± Lucas said as his gaze studied her eyes. Marion put the rabbit away and looked at Lucas, thanking him again, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Craig. I really like this little rabbit.¡± Chapter 104 Besteltuck A. Crale! ¡°As long as you like it,¡± he said calmly. Marion looked into those ck eyes, suddenly recalling her conversation with Cassie. Her face heated up as she asked, ¡°Did you deliberately rush back from your business trip for me?¡± Chapter 305 Chapter 305 Is There Someone Else? ¡°Had you expected me to rush back?¡± He threw the question back at her, his dark eyes fixed on her. Marion felt awkward under his gaze. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡® Had she expected that? Did she dare expect such things? Realizing she had asked a potentially dangerous question, Marion quickly wished him good night and closed the door. Lucas looked at the closed door and mumbled to himself. Marion sighed in relief, grateful for her quick reaction otherwise, it would have been more awkward. She dismissed any wild thoughts and hurriedly began to tidy up her clothes before taking a shower. Since thest bold question she had asked Lucas, wondering if he was trying to seduce her and receiving his cold treatment, Marion had not harbored any romantic notions. However, tonight was an exception. She dreamt of Lucas¡¯s¡® response to her question. ¡°I didn¡¯t rush back per se¡­¡± In the dream, she was unusually bold. Feeling like his answer was not enough, she fearlessly asked another question, ¡°So, did you rush back for me?¡± Lucas responded as bluntly as ever, ¡°Not specifically for you. Why would I? Is there someone else who calls herself my wife?¡± The scene changed, and suddenly Marion found herself pressed against a door, being kissed. In the next turn of events, it went beyond a kiss, with her dress zipper being pulled down! Marion woke up abruptly, instinctively checking her night dress. Realizing it was just a dream, she breathed a sigh of relief, feeling embarrassed and awkward. Even though she was awakened by a dream, it was already bright outside. Marion quickly checked the time and found it was already 8 a.m. She hastily got up, washed up, and went downstairs. As expected, as soon as she descended, Lucas had just finished swimming. Marion could not help but admire his ability to wake up early for swimming on weekends. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°Good morning, Mr. Craig.¡± Feeling uneasy due to the dream of the previous night, she nced at him briefly before looking away. Lucas¡® gaze focused on her face. ¡°Did you sleep wellst night?¡± He did not push the matter further, but Marion felt even more uneasy when he spoke. Her face suddenly heated up. ¡°I ¨C I slept well.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± he responded nonchntly. ¡°Breakfast is ready.¡± ¡°¡® hungary. I¡¯ll go have breakfast!¡± Afraid he might continue the conversation, Marion hurriedly nurned and walked towards the dining room. Air Bailey had heard her voice earlier and had already set the breakfast on the table, ¡°Madam.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Bailey!¡± The morning¡¯s breakfast included lean pork congee with eggs and fried noodles Marion had only eaten about a third when Laicas sat down next to her. ncing at him, a water droplet happened to fall from his hair,nding on his shirt cor as it trailed down his skin. It slid out of Marion¡¯s view. As she was about to avert her gaze, Marion saw Lucas suddenly unbutton the third button of his shirt! Had he noticed her staring? Marion stiffened for a moment, and her hand holding the spoon trembled, causing the porcin spoon to ng against the bowl. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lucas asked from across the table. Feeling even more uneasy, Marion blushed as she shook her head. ¡°Nothing. Just wasn¡¯t holding my spoon properly,¡± She quietly pinched her thigh. ¡®Come on, Marion, get a hold of yourself!¡® After finishing breakfast, Marion, using the excuse of practicing the piano, went to the music room. ¡®Quit looking at him! He¡¯s not yours to look at! She sighed despondently as she rested on the piano bench. Marion was startled as she heard a knock on the door. She turned around, and Lucas had walked in. ¡® Do you have ns for the afternoon?¡± Marion blinked. ¡°I¡¯m free!¡± Even if she had ns, they were not as important as his! Of course, Marion did not dare say such things to Lucas. Chapter 306 Chapter 306 Do You Want to See Them? ¡°Do you know how to ride a horse?¡± The question took Marion by surprise. It was one of her weaknesses. She honestly shook her head, ¡± No, I don¡¯t.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can guide you,¡± he said, pausing for a moment before exining, Martin and the others invited me to go horseback riding this afternoon, and they all brought their femalepanions.¡± Marion nodded understandingly, ¡°Oh, I see.¡± If unmarried people brought femalepanions and he, a married man, did not bring his wife, it would undoubtedly fuel rumors of marital issues. She understood it all too well. Lucas nced at her for a moment, ¡°Keep practicing the piano.¡± Then he stood up and left the music room. Marion did not dare to ck off. She quickly opened the piano lid and started practicing. After more than an hour of practice, she picked up her phone and opened Cassie¡¯s chat. Cassie: [Mar,e out and enjoy the show! It¡¯s a big show!] Cassie sent her a couple of photos. Cassie: [It¡¯s hrious! They got engagedst night, and this morning, Ruby was caught sleeping with another man. She and Jameson are truly a perfect match!] Marion clicked on the photos Cassie sent, only to find them too saucy for her taste. Ruby was photographed sleeping with a man in a bed. Of course, the pictures did not reveal everything, but she was lying on her side with only a nket covering her, indicating she was naked. The man lying next to her was even more obvious ¨C he was lying face down with no cover over him. Marion quickly replied and closed the photos: [Such drama!] Cassie: [Right?! Do you want to know how they got these pictures?] Marion: [Tell me all about it!] Cassie: [It¡¯s said that a few paparazzi received a tip about a minor celebrity having an affair with a rich man. They wanted some money for the photos, so early in the morning, around 7 AM, they bribed the cleaning staff at the hotel, got a room card, and took some snaps while the two were still asleep] Cassie: [After taking the photos, they realized the woman in the pictures wasn¡¯t any famous star, but just some woman with her lover.] Cassie: [I heard the situation was chaotic at the time. This could have been handled discreetly, but Ruby smashed the photographer¡¯s camera. The infuriated man investigated and found out it was Chapter 306 Do You Want to See Them? Jameson¡¯s fianc¨¦e. He sent the photos to the Royce family and sold them to someone in the industry.1 Cassie: [These two photos are spreading like wildfire in the circle! I heard there¡¯s even a video, but f haven¡¯t seen it!! Marion finished reading, and could not help but make a sound of disapproval: [I thought Ruby¡¯s love for Jameson was deep! Turns out she¡¯s quite a yer!] Cassie: [I thought so too!] After chatting about the gossip for a while, Marion noticed it was already 11 o¡¯clock. She decided to stop chatting with Cassie, put down her phone, and continued practicing the no. At noon, Lucas came up to call her for lunch. As Marion walked towards him, her mind had a momentarypse, and she blurted out, ¡°Have you seen Ruby¡¯s ¡®melons¡®?¡± Can she pretend she did not just say that? Apparently not. He responded with, ¡°What melons?¡± Feeling awkward, she unlocked her phone and showed Lucas the messages Cassie had sent her. ¡± There are photos here, do you want to see them?¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°What photos?¡± Marion wished she could smack her mouth. It would be strange to show Lucas those photos. ¡°It seems like they got deleted, it¡¯s gone.¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Lucas lightly swiped upwards on the phone and said, ¡°Are these the photos?¡± ¡°¡­ Maybe?¡± 444 In the next second, Lucas had tapped on the photos. Chapter 307 Chapter 307 I¡¯m Not a Good Person In the photo, the man¡¯s physique was quite impressive. Lucas took just one nce and exited the message. ¡°Do you like looking at stuff like that?¡± Marion¡¯s face turned red instantly. ¡°No! I was just curious!¡± Lucas handed her the phone. ¡°Don¡¯t look at these in the future.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t, I won¡¯t. They¡¯re not even interesting, and your abs look better anyway.¡± ¡®Wait, what? Marlon, are you out of your mind? What did you just say? Quick, take it back!¡® Realizing what she had said, Marlon stood frozen, her mind nk. She did not dare to lift her head to look at him. ¡°Indeed,¡± Lucas said as he lowered his gaze to her reddened ears and resisted the urge to pinch them. ¡°Next time, just focus on my abs. I¡¯ll show them to you for free.¡± Marion wished she could dig a hole in the ground and bury herself! Seeing her motionless, Lucas chuckled. ¡°Not having lunch?¡± Marion lifted her head, nced at him, and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go down first? Let me recover for a moment. I feel so embarrassed.¡± ¡°Is it embarrassing to like looking at abs?¡± Liking abs itself was not a shameful thing. But telling the owner of those abs that you enjoy looking at them is a different story. Marion felt like a creep. ¡°I don¡¯t me you. ¡°I me myself.¡® ¡°Well, I like you- 11 11 Just as Marion was about to respond to what seemed like a sudden and casual confession, she heard him continue, ¡°I like seeing you shy.¡± Marion just stared at him. If he wanted to see her embarrassed, he could have just said so. ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. Let¡¯s have something to eat. We have important matters in the afternoon,¡± Lucas said, his expression turning serious as he suppressed the smile on his face. Marion regained herposure. ¡°Alright! Focus on the important matters!¡± Marion and Lucas went downstairs, where Mrs. Bailey had already set the table with five dishes and a soup, almost all of Marion¡¯s favorites. Feeling touched, Marion suddenly remembered boasting to Mrs. Bailey a few days ago. Chapter 307 I¡¯m Not a Good Person She nced into the kitchen but could not see anything. Even though Mrs. Bailey had not said anything to her, Marion believed in keeping her promises. If she said she would convince Lucas to raise Mrs. Bailey¡¯s sry, she had to find a way to persuade him. After taking a sip of the soup, Marion cleared her throat. ¡°Mr. Craig, can I discuss something with you?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Lucas put down his spoon and focused on her. Marion sharpened her resolve. ¡°It¡¯s about Mrs. Bailey, I think she¡¯s doing a great job. A few days ago, she even taught me how to stew soup. The pot of soup I sent to yourpany was made following her instructions. Today, she prepared all of our favorite dishes, so I was wondering if we could-¡± Suddenly, Marion felt she had not thought it through. She realized that Lucas was the one who set the sries, and she might be overstepping her bounds. Lucas, on the other hand, asked directly, ¡°Do you want to give Ronda a raise?¡± Feeling awkward, Marion wanted to say no, but the words would note out. Saying yes also felt wrong. Seeing her silence and the pursing of her lips, Lucas spoke seriously, ¡°I¡¯ve mentioned this to Daniel before. If someone performs well, we can consider a sry increase. Just talk to him. I have no objections.¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Marion¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°For these small matters, my Mrs. Craig has the final say.¡± Marion could retort that she was not really his wife. After a moment of silence, she managed to say, You¡¯re a good person.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a good person,¡± Lucas retorted. Perhaps only in her eyes. Marion disagreed, ¡°No, you¡¯re a very, very good person!¡± Lucas was silent. ¡®Let¡¯s see if you still say that when it¡¯s time to eat you, silly rabbit,¡® Lucas thought to himself. Chapter 308 Chapter 308 She Could Not Afford to Offend Lucas On that fine weekend, some people were in a beautiful mood, while others felt utterly desperate. Ruby had no idea how things had turned out for her! It was supposed to be the ¡°package¡± she arranged for Marion, so why was Ruby the person lying next to Ben Sheeran? From the moment it happened until now, Ruby waspletely dumbfounded. The paparazzi she arranged rushed in and started taking pictures of her and Ben. She could not even snatch the camera away from them with nothing on her. Then she panicked and instinctively grabbed a nearby tablemp and threw it at them. The paparazzi were driven away by the hotel staff who arrivedter. Ruby had put on her clothes in such a rush that she even forgot to ask Ben if anything had happened between them. Ruby left the hotel in a daze, and when she got home, she was still waiting for herself to calm down before contacting the people involved. However, the photos of her and Ben had already been leaked. The photos were circting in various groups within the industry, and the situation was beyond her control. Before she could exin to Jameson, he called and questioned her about the photos. Faced with Jameson¡¯s interrogation, she could not react properly. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on! I was supposed to-¡± Her words halted midway, and Ruby¡¯s face turned pale. What could she say? If she told Jameson that she had originally arranged for it so that Marion and Ben would be linked together, Jameson would definitely not let her off the hook! Yesterday evening, after Jameson ¡°ran away¡± and then pped her face so hard, she had intended to annul their engagement. She did not expect it to happen so quickly. She was unwilling to be trampled. on by Jameson and Marion like this! She wanted to make things difficult for Jameson and return the disdain she receivedst night! However, she had not thought it through properly. In just two hours, Ruby became aughingstock in the industry. Listening to Jameson¡¯s deration of terminating their engagement, Ruby was so furious that her whole body was trembling! Jade, who had slepttest night, woke up to find out that Ruby was cheating on Jameson. She was shocked and clicked in to see the news. It was bewildering to her that Ruby would do such a thing. How could this have happened? It was impossible for Ruby to y the victim now. Jade tried hard to recallst night¡¯s events and suddenly remembered something. Her face turned pale, and she quickly called Ruby. Ruby was angry and anxious so when she saw Jade¡¯s call, she thought it best to ask what happened last night. How did she be Marion¡¯s stand¨Cin and end up with Ben? ¡°Ruby, are you at home?¡± ¡°Jade, what happenedst night? I asked you to arrange the drinks and desserts. Why did I wake up next to Ben this morning?¡± Ruby¡¯s hysterical shout startled Jade, and she almost dropped her phone. ¡°This matter has nothing to do with me, Ruby. But I know who did it¡­ ¡°Who?¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Lucas.¡± Hearing that name, Ruby froze. ¡°How could it be him! Besides you, no one else knows about this!¡± ¡°Last night, Marion did not touch the drinks and desserts we specially prepared for her at all.¡± Jade paused. ¡°Martin was almost inseparable from Marion. Lucas probably already knew about our n so he¡­¡± Jade did not want to admit the fact, but besides Lucas, who else could handle things so discreetly? Moreover, Martin was interesting. He stuck to Marion¡¯s side the whole time, which was already suspicious. Looking back, Jade felt terrified. ¡°Lucas is not someone easy to mess with. We-¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible! How could he know about my n!¡± Ruby still refused to believe it. Jade had no choice but to end the call. Whether Ruby believed it or not, Jade believed it herself. She could not afford to offend Lucas and did not dare to try. Chapter 309 Chapter 309 Lucas Can¡¯t Escape My Grasp! ¡°Was it you? Jade, Was it you-¡± Before Ruby could finish her sentence, she heard the busy tone on the other end of the line. Jade would not answer her calls. Biting her lip, Ruby dialed the number of the paparazzi team. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t I tell you that after taking the photos, give them to me first? How could you just release them like that!¡± ¡°What are you talking about? Our team¡¯s devices were all damaged. How could we quickly export the photos for you?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s not your team, then who? Only your people¡­¡± Ruby paused, realizing the issue, ¡°How many people did you send?¡± ¡°Three, too many would attract suspicion from the hotel.¡± Three people! But what she saw this morning was five people! Ruby suddenly realized that the incident might really be rted to Lucas. If it was true, swallowing this humiliation might not be the only thing she had to do. Ruby feltyers of cold sweat on her back. She was no longer angry but afraid. Lucas was known for his ruthless methods, both in and out of the business world. Ruby grew frightened the more she thought about it. She tossed her phone away and covered her face as she contemted how to handle the situation. How could Lucas know about it? It must have been Amber! Ruby urgently found Amber¡¯s number and dialed, but no matter how many times she tried, her phone only yed the busy signal, clearly indicating that Amber had blocked her number. Fine! She¡¯d settle the score with Amber sooner orter! Standing by the floor¨Cto¨Cceiling window, Amber wore a white shirt and leaned against the ss. She lowered her head and smiled at the person on the other end of the phone, ¡°Mom, do you think Lucas is that foolish?¡± ¡°This has nothing to do with whether he¡¯s foolish or not. You can expose this incident, and Marion will suffer a severe blow. Whether their marriage is an act or real, her rtionship with Lucas wille to an end. Isn¡¯t this your chance?¡± Amber turned around, her long nails scraping across the ss. ¡°If I call him, dying his attendance at the engagement party, and something happens to Marion, don¡¯t you think Lucas would investigate Chapter 399 Lucas Can¡¯t Escine My Grasp! me? It¡¯s better to continue working with this Ruby, and sell Lucas a favor.¡± With a favor in y, Lucas would not treat her so coldly again, right? ¡°Hmm, you¡¯re right! Very clever of you. Lucas is cautious and suspicious, and there¡¯s a chance he might investigate you. Your. approach is a strategic retreat,¡± her mother agreed. Amber smirked, raising an eyebrow. ¡°Mom, rest assured. Lucas can¡¯t escape my grasp!¡± ¡°Then, I will await your good news!¡± ¡°Count on it.¡± Soon, she would have Lucas in her grasp. After hanging up, Amber walked to the sofa, opened her phone, and tapped into the ¡®files¡® folder. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°Tsk, Marion is quite impressive.¡± She wondered if Marion¡¯s brain was as talented as her piano- ying hands. Amber smiled to herself, excitement almost overflowing from her cunning eyes. Chapter 310 Chapter 310 You¡¯re Impressive, Laal Marion took a light nap before waking up and quickly changing into a casual outfit, she was debating whether to wear a hat when Lucas knocked on the door. Hastily, Marlon tossed the hat aside and opened the door, Lucas had also changed Into a more casual attire. ¡°Ready to go out?¡± he asked. Feeling slightly self¨Cconscious under his gaze, Marlon bit her lip and nodded, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m ready.¡± It was her first time horseback riding, and she was not sure if her outfit was appropriate. ¡°Is this outfit okay?¡± she asked. ¡°There should be no issues,¡± Lucas replied, redirecting his gaze back to her eyes. ¡°Looks fitting.¡± Marion breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°Shall we go? Paul and the others should be there already, right?¡± ¡°No need to rush, they¡¯ve not arrived yet,¡± Lucas calmly lled, ¡°Did you apply sunscreen?¡± Marion nodded, ¡°Yes, I did.¡± ¡°It¡¯s quite sunny, do you have a hat?¡± he asked. Marion had been contemting wearing a hat and so promptly grabbed the baseball cap she had just tried on. ¡°Yes, I have one.¡± Lucas nced at her, ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Marion was excited. After all, it was her first time riding a horse. The equestrian center was located on the outskirts, and when they arrived, it was already three in the afternoon. Martin and Preston had arrived earlier. Lucas led Marion over, and she blushed at meeting his friends. ¡°Busy man, Lucas,¡± Martin remarked. Lucas did not even spare him a nce as he introduced Preston to Marion, ¡°Weren¡¯t you supposed to bring your partners? Where are they?¡± Lucas asked. Martin raised an eyebrow, ¡°When did we say that?¡± Lucas, without blinking an eye, shifted the me onto Preston, ¡°Preston mentioned it. Check the group chat records.¡± Preston looked up, locking eyes with Lucas. He hesitated for a moment, then reluctantly admitted, ¡°I mentioned it in the group.¡± Martin pulled out his phone and checked, ¡°I don¡¯t see anything. Did you guys create another group behind my back?¡± ¡°Oh, maybe Preston blocked you that day,¡± Lucas casually remarked. (happe 118 You¡¯re imonestive, Lucast Preston sighed, ¡°Fine! If you say so.¡± Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Tobias, sensing the tension, quickly spoke up, ¡°Since we¡¯re all here, let¡¯s leave it at that. We can bring others next time. Lucas clicked his tongue, ¡°You tricked me into bringing my wife here, didn¡¯t you?¡± Preston looked confused, ¡°Huh? Tobias sighed, ¡°¡­Yes, Preston mentioned wanting to get to know Miss Marion.¡± Preston grimaced, realizing that as ¡®brothers¡®, he could not embarrass Lucas in front of Marion. you, While cursing Lucas inwardly, Preston smiled at Marion, ¡°I often hear Lucas talk about sol wanted to meet you. Don¡¯t mind us, Marion. We have no ulterior motives.¡± Marion was taken aback, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Just then, Marion¡¯s phone rang. She looked embarrassed as she nced at Martin and the others, ¡°I need to take a call. You guys go ahead.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Seeing Lucas nod, Marion went to the side to answer the call. As soon as Marion left, Preston did hold back. ¡°You¡¯re impressive, Lucas!¡± he said sarcastically. Thinking that Preston might be feeling guilty, Lucas was surprised when he showed no concern. ¡°Didn¡¯t you guys say you wanted to meet my wife?¡± Preston stammered, ¡°I never said that!¡± Martin, confused, chimed in, ¡°I already met herst night.¡± Tobias intervened, ¡°That¡¯s enough. Too much lovey¨Cdovey stuff can easily backfire on you.¡± Lucas shifted his gaze to Tobias, ¡°Get lost.¡± Chapter 311 Chapter 311 She Knew Her Limits After finishing the call, Marlon returned to find that Tobias and the others had already ridden away. Lucas remained in ce, his hands now equipped with additional gear. Marion hurried over, ¡°Sorry, my assistant called to confirm my uing performances for the next few months.¡® ¡°How many performances do you have ahead?¡± Marion nced at him, ¡°Not many, just two.¡± She had mostly declined due to the International nature of the events as she was not eager for extensive travel. Lucas, holding knee guards, said, ¡°Come here, let me help you put these on.¡± Marion hesitated and reached out, ¡°I can manage on my own.¡± It felt awkward, especially with so many people around! It was a weekend, and the equestrian center was bustling with activity. Lucas raised an eyebrow but did not say anything as he ced the knee guards in her hands. As Marion received them, her hand sagged a bit. Did he notice her initial fumble? She stole a nce at Lucas, who was looking down at her. Feeling self¨Cconscious, Marion retracted her gaze and sat down nearby. Hmm, which side was up, and which side was down? After some pondering, she still could not figure it out. In the end, she blushed and sought help from Lucas, ¡°Um¡­ I don¡¯t know how to put these on.¡± She felt rather unsophisticated at the moment. Lucas nced at her without saying anything. He simply took back the knee guards and then crouched down in front of her, ¡°Stretch out your leg.¡± Marion obedientlyplied. A little kid nearby piped up, ¡°Mom, thatdy doesn¡¯t know how to put on knee guards.¡± Marion remained silent. Embarrassed, the kid¡¯s mother, profusely apologized. Marion feignedposure, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s my first time horseback riding, so I¡¯m not familiar with this.¡± ¡°Stretch out your left leg straight.¡± Upon hearing Lucas¡¯s words, Marion almost could not hold back a chuckle. She quickly diverted her eyes and obediently stretched out her left leg, ¡°Sure.¡± Chapter 311 She knew her Limits For the waist guard, Marion did not try to show off her skills and allowed Lucas to help her put it on His hands moved from in front of Marion to behind her carefully avoiding her waist, yet Marion felt as if she had been embraced. She watched Lucas, who was focused on fastening the waist guard for her, and her heartbeat quickened with each passing moment. Lucas had long eyshes, a prominent nose, and rosy lips¡­ Lost in her thoughts, Marion suddenly snapped back to reality when Lucas raised his head. Her lips. tingled slightly, and Marion widened her eyes, instinctively touching her lip. Did he just¡­ kiss her forehead? ¡°Is it tight?¡± Lucas looked at her as if nothing had happened. ¡°N¨Cno, it¡¯s not tight,¡± she stammered. ¡°Good.¡± He responded casually, his dark gaze lingering on her red lips, hinting at a surge of emotions within. However, the next moment when he looked up, his eyes were clear andposed. ¡°Just wait a moment,¡± Lucas said before starting to put on his gear. Marion watched as he adjusted the waist guard, noticing how slim and defined his waist was. ¡®It must feelfortable to be held by him,¡® she thought to herself. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Realizing her thoughts, she quickly averted her gaze. Lucas finished gearing up quickly. ¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll choose a horse.¡± As it was Marion¡¯s first time, she followed Lucas¡¯s lead in selecting a horse. ¡°Which one do you like?¡± The staff brought out two horses. One was slightly smaller than the other. It was a gentle mare suitable for beginners, and the other a majestic ck stallion. Marion found it hard to look away from the impressive ck horse. ¡°This horse is so handsome!¡± It was her first time being so close to a horse that was nearly two meters tall. Its powerful limbs and glossy coat shone in the sunlight. It was a beauty! Marion reluctantly tore her gaze away and pointed to the gentle mare. ¡°I¡¯ll go with this one.¡± It was her first time, so it was better not to risk falling too hard. However, Lucas chose the ck horse she had admired. ¡°How about this one? He is called Windchaser. Marion blinked. ¡°I¨CI probably can¡¯t ride that.¡± __Chanter 311 She knew Her She knew her limits. Chapter 312 Chapter 312 Who is Prince? Lucas looked at her and exined, ¡°It¡¯s your first time here, and I don¡¯t trust you to ride alone. Once you¡¯ve learned, you can ride on your own, okay?¡± Marion was thinking the same, ¡°Sure.¡± However, she had a question. ¡°Will there be an instructor to teach me?¡± She had not seen anyone fitting that description. ¡°I¡¯ll teach you,¡± Lucas replied. Marion bit her lip, ¡°I¡¯m afraid.¡± A staff member, handling the reins, chuckled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss. Mr. Craig had excellent horsemanship.¡± Marion blinked and looked at Lucas, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that. What I meant was, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m too clumsy to learn.¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t learn now, we¡¯ll continue next time,¡± Lucas said, leading the horse. ¡°Say hello to Windchaser.¡± Marion looked at Lucas, ¡°I don¡¯t know how.¡± Lucas showed her where the horse liked to be touched. Marion saw Windchaser swishing his tail contentedly. Marion knew then that he had epted her. ¡°Hello, Windchaser. It¡¯s my first time riding. Please don¡¯t mind me.¡± Marion felt childish at her words and did not dare to look at Lucas. Lucas nced at her reddened ear tips and instructed her to get on the horse. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Windchaser was too tall, and Marion was sure she could not get on him. But then Lucas lifted her and helped her straddle the horse¡¯s back. Just as she was starting to feel lost, her back tightened as Lucas got on too. With his hand reaching over from behind, Lucas held the reins and whispered in her ear, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. Windchaser likes you. He won¡¯t let you fall.¡± His warm breath tickled her neck, and Marion felt her goosebumps rising. The familiar scent of wood enveloped her with every breath. She was so nervous! But her nervousness was not caused by the fact that she was on a horse but because Lucas was sitting right behind her! Lucas was holding her from behind! Who could resist that? ¡°Let¡¯s take a short ride, okay?¡± Lucas lightly kicked Windchaser, and he started moving forward. There were quite a few people in the riding arena, with Martin and Preston even considering a horse race. Marion took a moment to regain herposure. ¡®Learn to ride, learn to ride, seriously learn to ride!¡® Marlon chanted to herself. She sighed and looked back at Laicas, ¡°Please teach me. I¡¯m not nervous.¡± She would treat the back¨Chug like it was nothing to her. Although it was what she told herself, her ears were red. Lucas was a good teacher. He meticulously and earnestly exined the techniques to her. Unfortunately, Marion was destined not to be a good student. She often got distracted. It was not that she wanted to be distracted, it was just that the two of them were too close. It was hot, and both of them were wearing light clothes. Marion could almost feel the changes in Lucas¡¯s abs with every move. And their thighs pressed closely together, hands unavoidably entwined with hers. Any casual thing mentioned was enough to distract her. When Marion was about to ¡®gracefully¡® dismount, and Lucas, Martin, and others were about to start a horse race, an unexpected guest riding a white horse rushed in. ¡°My Prince, what a coincidence.¡± Prince? Who was this Prince? Chapter 313 Chapter 313 Fondness Lucas nced at Amber who had suddenly appeared. There was a trace of displeasure that shed in his dark eyes. ¡°Marion, this is my mother¡¯s good friend¡¯s daughter, Amber. Amber, this is my wife, Marion.¡± ¡°Hello, Miss Amber.¡± Marion smiled at Amber. Amber looked at her, ¡°I was a bit rude just now. I hope I didn¡¯t scare you, Miss Marion.¡± She spoke and then looked at Lucas, ¡°I won¡¯t disturb you.¡± Then Amber urged her horse, and the white steed carried her away. Marion turned her head to watch, thinking about Amber calling someone ¡®Prince¡® just now. She felt an uneasiness settle in her chest. Whether she was being oversensitive or not, Marion felt that Amber had done it on purpose. She suppressed her sour thoughts, pressed her lips, and forced herself to say something. ¡°Miss Amber rides really well.¡± ¡°She¡¯s average. Hearing Lucas¡¯s words, Marion felt less sour. She nced in Amber¡¯s direction. She could not see it before, and yet now it seemed indeed average. Anyway, Lucas said so! However, she still felt annoyed. Why did Amber call Lucas ¡®Prince¡®? She still called him ¡®Mr. Craig¡®. Truly their rtionship did not even warrant a term of endearment! Marion felt down, and she did not want to learn horseback riding anymore. Just as the thought came up, a low, mellow voice came from behind her, ¡°¡®Prince¡® is the nickname my grandfather gave me. My mother was fond of calling me that.¡± ? He paused, then added, ¡°It was probably Miss Mable who told Amber.¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± Marion did not knout what to do with that information. Chapter 313 Fonchess Lucas lowered his head to look at her. He saw the confusion in her eyes, and his mood improved. ¡°Do you want to continue?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Why? Because she had not learned how to ride a horse yet! ¡°Alright.¡± Lucas agreed and resumed his instruction. This time, Marion remembered the key points about horseback riding Marion felt more focused after Amber¡¯s interruption. ¡°Have you got it?¡± Lucas asked her the question for the seventh time. Marion nodded hesitantly, ¡°Yes, I think I¡¯ve got it. She was sure of it! ¡°Shall I dismount and let you practice?¡± Without much thought, Marion blurted out, ¡°No, please don¡¯t.¡± She immediately regretted it. Would Lucas suspect her of having ulterior motives? ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, and I also want to ride fast like them! How about you take me for a ride instead?¡± Lucas raised an eyebrow, an unusual move for him. ¡°You¡¯re not afraid?¡± ¡°Why should I be afraid?¡± If they were to fall, they would fall together. ¡°Good!¡± Lucas agreed and urged the horse forward with amand. The wind rushed past Marion¡¯s ears. She could hear her heartbeat, ¡°thump, thump, thump,¡± getting faster with every second. The horse¡¯s speed increased, and Marion looked back at Lucas, feeling a desire to do something reckless. But it was just a passing thought, and she managed to restrain herself. When Lucas reined in the horse, Marion felt slightly hesitant. They were going so fast! Chapter 313 Fondness But she quickly suppressed her emotions, ¡°That was so exhrating!¡± Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Lucas looked somewhat surprised, ¡°Did you enjoy it?¡± Marion turned to him and gazed into his deep ck eyes, ¡°I loved It.¡± She answered with unwavering certainty, but the next moment she became timid, ¡°Horseback riding is so much fun.¡± Lucas looked at her, his eyes deep and contemtive. After a while, he said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll bring you here again next time.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± But¡­ would they ride together next time? Chapter 314 Chapter 314 Are You ying with Me? When Lucas lifted Marion down from the horse, her fare turned both hot and red. Although it was a very normal thing between husband and wife, the rtionship between her and Lacas made it impossible for her to control her blushing, especially with three onlookers nearby. Fortunately, Martin and the others were quite tactful and did notment on it. Lucas handed the horse back to the staff and nced at Martin and the others, asking, ¡°Anything else?¡± ¡°We thought since it¡¯s a rare asion to have Marion with us, shall we have a meal together?¡± Martin knew well that asking Lucas was futile, but if Marion agreed, Lacas would definitelyply. Marion felt she could not refuse the genuine invitation, ¡°I¡¯m fine with it.¡± She nced at Lucas, and the message was clear. It was up to him now. Martin looked at the two of them and felt annoyed. ¡®Come on, Marion, you handled the scumbag decisively and beautifully. How can you not even decide. on a meal in front of Lucas?¡® Martin thought to himself. Martin had to turn to Lucas, ¡°Marion said she¡¯s fine with it. What do you say?¡± Lucas gave Martin a disdainful look, then took Marion¡¯s hand, ¡°I¡¯m fine with it too.¡± He paused for a moment then added, ¡°I just wondered if you guys would be jealous.¡± Everyone was silent at that remark. Marion felt awkward. Would Lucas not get a beating for saying things like that? Suddenly a female voice chimed in, ¡°Prince, Preston, Tobias, and Martin.¡± Martin grinned, ¡°What a coincidence, Amber.¡± Amber nodded, ¡°Are you leaving already?¡± ¡°We were just discussing where to have dinner,¡± Martin said as he nced at Lucas. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Just as Martin was feeling triumphant, Amber chimed in, ¡°Do you mind having one more person? I came here alone today. Originally, I had ns to have dinner with a friend, but I just got stood up.¡® Looking at Lucas and Marion, Amber continued, ¡°Perfect timing. I haven¡¯t had a chance to properly thank Prince for thest time. I¡¯ll treat you all to dinner tonight. What do you think?¡± ¡°A free me love it!¡± Preston and Tobias exchanged nces but remained silent. Lucas raised an eyebrow and nced at Amber, ¡°I don¡¯t have much of an appetite. Maybe next time.¡± The atmosphere became ufortable. However, Amber seemed oblivious to the change, ¡°No problem. Next time then. Since that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t disturb you Then she walked away. As she watched Amber¡¯s departing figure, a thought struck her. Was Amber really not doing it on purpose? Why did Marion feel like Amber had an ulterior motive for coming over? Lost in thought, Marion suddenly felt something warm on her face. When she snapped out of it, she was slightly surprised, ¡°Wh¨Cwhat happened?¡± ¡°There was something on your face.¡± She instinctively touched her cheek, ¡°Here?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve removed it.¡± At that moment, Marion noticed that Martin and Preston had already walked away. ¡°Hey, didn¡¯t Martin say we¡¯d eat together?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t feel like eating together with them,¡± Lucas said as he led her outside. ¡°What do you want to eat tonight?¡± They had given Mrs. Bailey the afternoon off, so they would have to cook for themselves. Thinking about what he said earlier, Marion said, ¡°I thought you weren¡¯t feeling well. What do you want to eat?¡± Lucas smiled, ¡°I¡¯m fine now. Anything is okay.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± He had recovered so quickly. ¡®Are you ying with me, Mr. Craig?¡® Marion wondered to herself. Chapter 315 Chapter 315 This Bitch Is a Bit More Sophisticated Marion could not think of anything particrly delicious. After some thought, she hesitated for a moment then suggested, ¡°Pasta?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± As it was the weekend and they had not made a reservation in advance, there were no avable seats in the Italian restaurant. In the end, Lucas took charge and redirected them to a private kitchen. It was almost half¨Cpast seven by the time they were done with dinner. As they were leaving, Marion suddenly heard a familiar voice. It was none other than Ruby, the central figure of the past few days¡® discussions. Ruby had also noticed Marion and Lucas. Ever since realizing that Amber had betrayed her, Ruby believed that Lucas was behind it all. Seeing Lucas, she instinctively felt afraid. Ruby nced at them for a moment and then ran away. Marion was surprised at Ruby¡¯s reaction. Thest time she bumped into Ruby at the store, she chose to ignore Marion even though they were acquainted. Why did Ruby run away after just exchanging nces today? Well, considering Ruby¡¯s most recent scandal, it made sense. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Marion looked at him. ¡°I think I saw Miss Ruby just now.¡± ¡°Which Miss Ruby?¡± he asked as he walked with her. Marion frowned, ¡°Jameson¡¯s fianc¨¦e.¡± ¡°It seems like you still care about him.¡± ¡°What? No, I don¡¯t! Please don¡¯t misunderstand me!¡® she pleaded silently. ¡°I attended their engagement banquet justst night,¡± Lucas continued, ¡°and this morning, it seems we also enjoyed their ¡®melons¡°.¡± Thinking about Ruby¡¯s saucy photo, Marion¡¯s face suddenly heated up. Why did Lucas bring up that matter again? When they reached the car, Marion looked at him as he opened the car door for her, ¡°Thank you. Lucas nced at her, closed the door, then walked around to get into the car. After an afternoon of horse riding, Marion felt tired. She did not want to nap in the car, so she took Chantel 315 This Bitch is a Bit More Sophisticated out her phone to chat with Cassie and divert her attention: (Calling for Cassie!] Cassic: [What happened? Weren¡¯t you out horse riding with your husband?] For some reason, Cassie had hit a nerve though Marlon could not tell what was wrong 972 Marion: [Yeah, just finished dinner and heading home now. I¡¯m in the car and feeling a bit sleepy, so I wanted to chat with you to distract myself.] N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Cassie: [Huh? Can¡¯t you talk to your husband? Why talk to me?] Marion: [He¡¯s driving.] Cassie: [Fine. Was horse riding fun? I might try it someday!] Thinking about having spent the tire afternoon in Lucas¡¯s arms, Marlon blushed at her thoughts and replied guiltily: [It was quite fun.] Cassie: [How long have you been learning? Is the instructor strict?] Cassie sure knew how to get to the point. Marion felt she might be exposed if she continued that line of conversation: [1 met someone at the horse ranch.] Cassie: [Tell me more!] Marion: [Remember when there were rumors about me and Lucas having marital issues? She was the other woman¡®. Cassie immediately remembered: [Amber?] Marion could not help but marvel at her friend¡¯s capacity for gossip: [Yes! It¡¯s her! Lucas was teaching me to ride, and she suddenly rode over, saying hi to us.] Marion: [What can I say? I feel she¡¯s a bit too bold because she called Lucas by his nickname.] Even Marion did not know Lucas¡¯s nickname! Cassie: [I¡¯m more curious about how Mr. Craig taught you to ride.] Marion: [That¡¯s not the point!] Cassie: [I get it! The point is, you didn¡¯t know Lucas¡¯s nickname. So she had deliberately gone over, called your husband by his nickname right in front of you!] Cassie: [Isn¡¯t this some she¨Cdevil drama? This bitch is a bit more sophisticated. Be careful, Mar!] Marion had spent the entire afternoon trying to figure out what was wrong, while Cassie had sinctly pointed out the issue in just a few words. She also shared the dinner incident with Cassie, who responded with passion: [Damn, this woman is clearly trying to snatch your man!] Chapter 316 Chapter 316 Do You Think It Counts as Stealing a Man? Marion¡¯s mind was so filled with Cassie¡¯s words that she did not even notice that they had arrived home. Lucas had called out to her a couple of times and, when he got no response, he leaned over to help her with the seatbelt. The familiar scent of cedar wood suddenly brought Marlon back to reality. She looked at Lucas as he helped her with the seatbelt, and Cassie¡¯s words echoed in her mind again. For some reason, she felt a slight wave of panie. ¡°What are you thinking so seriously about?¡± Lost in her thoughts, Marion automatically replied, ¡°Thinking about stealing a man.¡± What did she just say? Realizing what she had blurted out, Marlon froze. Should she push open the car door, run upstairs, and pretend nothing happened? However, before she could turn the thought into reality, there was a distinct ¡°click¡± sound, and the car door locked. Lucas had locked the car door. He looked at her and said, ¡°Maybe you can exin what you mean by that.¡± Marion looked into those dark eyes feeling guilty. Her hands were trembling. ¡°Listen to my exnation, Mr. Craig.¡± He leisurely loosened the cor of his shirt and looked at her with a smirk. ¡°Sure, I¡¯m listening.¡± Marion hesitated, her cheeks burning. She quietly retorted, ¡°It¡¯s not an excuse though.¡± ¡°Alright, go on.¡± Lucas turned his body slightly, appearing eager to listen. Feeling the pressure under his gaze, Marion thought about how to start. After a while, she began, Actually, it¡¯s like this. My friend has a crush on a guy who is currently single. However, due to some reasons, my friend can¡¯t confess to him at the moment.¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What reasons?¡± Marion was caught off guard by the question. ¡°They are currently in aplicated situation. My friend is afraid that if she confesses and fails, things will be awkward for everyone.¡± ¡°So she chooses not to confess?¡± Marion took a deep breath. ¡°That¡¯s not the point!¡± Chapter 316 Do You Think Counts as Stealing a Mardi ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have interrupted. Please continue!¡± ¡°The point is that another woman has appeared now. It seems like she¡¯s interested in that man too. She even intentionally showed off in front of my friend, doing things that made her ufortable. My friend just talked to me about it, asking if that woman is trying to steal her man.¡± Reaching this point, Marion felt extremely ufortable. ¡°So, I was just thinking, maybe that woman is trying to steal her man.¡± ¡°It¡¯s absolutely not what you¡¯re thinking!¡® She looked at Lucas innocently. However, her blushing ears had already betrayed her. Lucas stared at her as he restrained the impulse to pull her into his arms and kiss her. ¡°What did the woman do?¡± Marion did not expect him to be so curious! Why would he care about such things? For a moment, her heartbeat was like a storm in her chest. ¡°Well, she just called that man by his nickname in front of my friend. It seems that the woman and my friend¡¯s male colleague have a longstanding rtionship.¡± As she reached this point, she suddenly became curious about Lucas¡¯s opinion. ¡°Do you think it counts as stealing a man?¡± ¡°It does. Marion tightened her hands at her side. ¡°Then, what do you think my friend should do?¡± She gazed at Lucas, feeling like her heart thundering harder than ever in her life. Chapter 317 Chapter 317 Don¡¯t You Have Any Experience in the Aren? ¡°Does your friend know if her male colleague doesn¡¯t like her?¡± Marion felt embarrassed and did not dare to make eye contact with Lucas. She only looked at his cor. ¡°She¡¯s not sure. If she knew he didn¡¯t like her, she wouldn¡¯t be conflicted!¡± If she knew Lucas did not like her, of course, she would seal her heart and stamp out her love for him. ¡°How does your friend feel about her male colleague?¡± Marion studied Lucas, who was earnestly helping her analyze the situation. Yet she was feeling, increasingly uncertain. ¡°He¡¯s pretty good to her. Sometimes when she¡¯s bullied, that male colleague will speak up for her.¡± ¡°I see Lucas seemed to be pondering it seriously. ¡°Personally, I suggest that your friend boldly confess her feelings to him.¡± ¡°Re¨Creally?¡± If she boldly confessed to Lucas, would he not throw her out of the mansion? ¡°Yeah.¡± Lucas nodded as he looked at her. ¡°Since that man hasn¡¯t shown any signs of disliking your friend, and even asionally helps her, even if he doesn¡¯t have any affection for her, he definitely won¡¯t dislike your friend. ¡°And if he doesn¡¯t dislike your friend, the sess rate of her confession is at least fifty percent. Even if it¡¯s not sessful, he¡¯ll know your friend¡¯s feelings, so he won¡¯t be preupied by a third person. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Marion blinked, ¡°But what if he rejects her?¡± ¡°If your friend is afraid of rejection, she can try pursuing him first.¡± ¡°How do you pursue someone?¡± Marion blinked at Lucas, feeling almost thrilled at the idea. Was she not indirectly asking Lucas how to pursue him? Let him teach her how to win him over! ¡°I don¡¯t have experience with that.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Marion felt disappointed, and the sparkle in her eyes dimmed. ¡°Don¡¯t you have any experience in the area?¡± Lucas asked. Marion was stunned for a moment. ¡°I don¡¯t have any experience at all.¡± Chode 517 Dort Voc Home Ass Koaliteter EE THE ZODAT ¡°Is that so?¡± He raised an eyebrow, ¡°I heard that you pursued Jameson for several years before your rom got together.¡± Marion was stunned by his answer ¡°What on earth gave him that idea? Marion asked herself. Marion quickly rified, ¡°It¡¯s not like that. I did pursue Jameson, but it wasn¡¯t anything substantial. Strictly speaking, Jameson confessed first.¡± Marion did not know how the outside world got the idea that she had been chasing Jameson for so many years. She found it absurd when she considered it. ¡°I see.¡± Lucas reached over to unlock the door, his dark eyes scanning her. ¡°I¡¯m different. I¡¯ve never been pursued.¡± Marion thought about that. She could not handle that statement at all. She quickly pushed open the car door. ¡°I¡¯m tired. I need to get some rest, Mr. Craig.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± After getting his approval, she breathed a sigh of relief. She got out of the car and hurriedly returned to her room. Lucas leisurely got out of the car and watched as she scurried away like a scared rabbit. He shifted his gaze and looked at the phone that had been vibrating in his hand for a while. It was Daniel. Lucas raised an eyebrow and answered, ¡°Daniel?¡± ¡°Mr. Craig, someone is investigating this morning¡¯s incident. Do you want me to intercept it?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s investigating?¡± ¡°Ruby.¡± ¡°No need to then. Let her investigate.¡± ¡®She better investigate it thoroughly and clearly!¡® Lucas thought to himself. He wanted to see if Ruby would dare to have ill intentions towards his people in the future. ¡°Okay, I understand, Mr. Craig.¡± After hanging up, Daniel admired his own cleverness, For other matters, he would not dare disturb Lucas on a weekend night with a phone call. But this was not just any matter as it concerned Mrs. Craig. Chapter Don¡¯t You Have Any Experience in the Area? Since he figured it out, Daniel had adhered to the philosophy of ¡®any matter rted to Mrs. Craig must be quickly dealt with.¡® This time, he sessfully guessed Lucas¡¯s thoughts again. Sure enough, Mr. Craig wanted to warn Ruby. Daniel felt that he was definitely getting better at his job! Chapter 318 Chapter 318 But How Can It Be? Shaken by Lucas¡¯s words, Marion almost ran back to her room. Once there, she found it impossible to sleep. After locking the door, she quickly messaged Cassie: [Cas! Are you there?¡°] Cassie, who had just finished showering, replied: (What¡¯s wrong? Why are you acting so strangely tonight? Excited about riding a horse?] Marion touched her flushed checks and quickly typed her exnation: [I almost exposed myself just now! Fortunately, I came up with a clever excuse about a friend!] Cassie, an expert at getting to the point, asked: [Exposed? Exposed what?] Marion organized her thoughts for a moment then sinctly exined the situation to Cassie: [¡­ Don¡¯t you think Lucas¡¯s words were a bit strange?] Cassie: [Don¡¯t you think he¡¯s teasing you?] Marion: [Teasing me about what? I didn¡¯t expose myself! What I mean is, he seems to think that chasing after Jameson was silly¡­] Marion: [Actually, thinking about it, I feel silly myself.] Cassie, who had hoped her best friend had finally seen the light, replied: [¡­I guess that makes sense.] Cassie felt a sudden sympathy for Lucas. Dealing with such a fool like Marion must be challenging. Cassie tried to salvage the situation: [Don¡¯t you think he¡¯s hinting at something?] Marion was puzzled: [Hinting at what? I talked about my friend. Surely he doesn¡¯t think that my friend is me, right?] Cassie: [It¡¯s not impossible. He doesn¡¯t seem like a foolish man!] Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Marion was bewildered: [Are you saying he figured out I like him, so he wants me to confess so that he can reject me?] Cassie: [Why would he reject you?] Marion: [Why would he ept my feelings?] Cassie surrendered: [Never mind, maybe I¡¯m overthinking.] ¡®Sorry, Lucas, I am powerless in this!¡® Cassie thought to herself. Marion was slow, but not foolish: [Cas, are you suggesting that Lucas likes me?] Cassie: [Can¡¯t you tell?] Marion found it unbelievable. [Is it possible [Is it possible that you¡¯re mistaken? Why would he like me?] Castle [Go ask him about that.] Marion: [I¡¯m too scared.] Cassie: [Hmm¡­..] Marion¡¯s heart was beating rapidly. Marion reread the chat records between her and Cassie. Even if she were foolish, she could see that Cassie was trying to hint at something But how could it be? How could Lucas possibly like her? Marion ended up losing sleep with those questions lingering in her mind. The next morning, she had breakfast with dark rings under her eyes. If she had a bit of courage, she could have asked Lucas at that point, and he would have probably given her an answer. Whether he liked her or not, there would be an answer. But she did not dare attempt the task. She was afraid of his rejection. After that day, Marion could not bring herself to look at Lucas with more than a few nces, fearing he would discover her hidden thoughts. She retreated, and yet someone else advanced. When she saw Amber and Lucasing into the caf¨¦ together, it felt like a heavy blow to her. The spoon in her hand fell onto the table with a ng, drawing their attention After finishing her work¨Crted messages, Cassie raised her eyes and saw Marion across the table with slightly reddened eyes. Marion looked miserable. Cassie was confused. ¡°Um. Are you okay?¡± What had happened in those four or five seconds when she lowered her head? Chapter 319 Chapter 319 What Was She Doing Here? Marion sighed, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, are you going back to the officeter?¡± Seeing Marlon¡¯s expression, Cassie could not be at ease leaving for the office, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen?¡± ¡°Nothing, what¡¯s wrong with me?¡± Cassie pursed her lips, ¡°You know you¡¯re not good at lying¡± Marion certainly knew she could not lie, but in public, if she could not hold back her tears, it would be embarrassing. The past few days she kept wondering whether Lucas knew she liked him and if he would dislike her. She wanted to know the answer but was also afraid of it. His eyes seemed capable of seeing through her, and Marion feared that she might unintentionally reveal everything, so she tried to avoid him as much as possible. In the afternoon, when she received his message saying he would not be home for dinner, she felt relieved. She had not expected to run into him having dinner with Amber. There should not be anything amiss with that but for some reason, she felt so wronged. Sensing her distress, Cassie asked, ¡°Did Lucas say something to you?¡± Marion shook her head as she bit her lip, ¡°I just saw Lucas.¡± ¡°Why do you feel so wronged when you see him?¡± ¡°He came in with Amber.¡± Cassie was silenced by her words. ¡°So, are you jealous?¡± ¡°Am I not allowed to be jealous?¡± After saying it out loud, Marion¡¯s emotions calmed down. ¡°It¡¯s not that you can¡¯t, but I just think it¡¯s unnecessary.¡± Marion felt better after expressing her feelings. Cassie sighed, ¡°You¡¯re thedy of the house now, and you¡¯re afraid of what might happen? Why?¡± Marion knew she was being cowardly, ¡°I don¡¯t know, I¡¯m just scared.¡± Cassie looked at her, understanding why Marion was afraid. Jameson had dealt her a heavy blow, and such trauma did not go away so easily. As a good friend, Cassie could not think of a solution for now. Maybe she should talk to Lucas? Thinking of the man¡¯s ley demeanor towards others, Cassic shivered at the thought. She was not Marion. She would not receive any special treatment. Because Amber and Lucas came to eat there, Marlon lost her appetite and became quieter. She seemed like a wilted flower with her head hanging low. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Seeing her like that, Cassie suggested going to the riverside to rxter. Marion absentmindedly agreed, ¡°Okay.¡± Seeing Marion in such a state, Cassic decided to settle the bill herself, ¡°I¡¯ll go settle the bill. You can wait for me at the entrance. ¡°Alright.¡± Marion picked up her bag and, as she stood up, she nced upstairs. It had been over forty minutes. What could they be talking about? Did they have that much to discuss, even more than she did with Cassie? The thought made her feel even worse. ¡°How about I take you upstairs to see what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Is that okay?¡± Despite what she said, deep down, she was feeling restless. Cassie clicked her tongue and pulled Marion upstairs. There were twelve private rooms on the next floor, and searching them one by one would offend people. Just as they were passing by, Cassie gged down a passing waiter, ¡°Excuse me, where is Mr. Craig¡¯s private room?¡± For someone like Lucas, the restaurant staff would be attentive to his needs. The waiter nced at the two of them and seemed to misunderstand, ¡°I don¡¯t know who you mean who that is.¡± ¡°Oh, you-¡± Cassie attempted to stop the waiter again but she had walked away. At the same time, the door of a private room on their right suddenly opened. Lucas walked out of the room. Marion stood there, locking eyes with the man¡¯s dark gaze, and her mind went nk. What right did she have? What was she doing here? Chapter 320 Chapter 320 Are You Surrendering Your Husband? Amber also emerged from the private room, her gaze on Marlon. She raised an eyebrow at that, ¡°Miss Marlon, what a coincidence.¡± Cassic almost rolled her eyes. Marion snapped back to reality. She nodded at Amber, ¡°Yes, quite the coincidence.¡± As she spoke, Marion nced at Lucas, ¡°Are you going to escort Miss Amber back?¡± Cassie¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief at Marion¡¯s question. ¡®Is everything alright with you? Are you really just going to surrender your husband?¡± Cassie wondered. Marion regretted her words as soon as they left her mouth. Moreover, she said it in front of so many people. What kind of behavior was she disying? No, she was determined to behave like that! ¡°My stomach feels ufortable. Can you take me home?¡± Her eyes were moist as she looked up at him pitifully. Lucas, his ck eyes sweeping across her reddened ears, walked straight to her. ¡°No, I don¡¯t need to send her anymore. You¡¯re more important.¡± Marion blushed as she cast an apologetic nce at Amber. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Amber. I¡¯m not feeling well. Please take a taxi back, and we¡¯ll reimburse your fare, alright?¡± Amber¡¯s expression changed multiple times then finally settled on a tight smile. ¡°If you¡¯re not feeling well, Prince should take you to the hospital. An ufortable stomach can be a sign of something more serious.¡± Amber¡¯s words were grating to the ears, and someone unfamiliar might have thought that she and Lucas were the couple. Marion found it irritating to hear, but she could not bring herself to say anything. Cassie raised an eyebrow, ¡°Miss Amber, are you very close to Mr. Craig?¡± Amber nced at Cassie, a somewhat proud smile ying on her lips, ¡°Prince and I have known each other for more than twenty years.¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°And yet you¡¯re still unclear about your ce with him?¡± ¡°Oh my! Miss Marion, what does your friend mean?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t understand that Miss Amber? I thought she was pretty clear.¡± Chapter 320 Are You Surrendering Your Husband? 2/2 Marion blinked innocently and nced at Lucas, ¡°Has Miss Amber been abroad for too long and doesn¡¯t quite understand how it works between a husband and a wife?¡± Lucas gave Amber a faint look, ¡°Miss Amber, next time, just call me by my name. ¡®Prince¡® is a nickname only my mother uses.¡± Amber had intended to say something, but she had not expected Lucas to be so direct. Her face stiffened as she nced at Marion, ¡°You¡¯re feeling well, right? Lucas, you should quickly take her to the hospital. She¡¯s not looking good.¡± ¡°What the heck? Not looking too good? Myplexion is just fine!¡® Marion savagely thought to herself. ¡°Thank you for your concern but I hope you address me as Mrs. Craig in the future. After all, I¡¯m married now. Always calling me Miss Marion makes it sound like I¡¯m single.¡± Amber gritted her teeth, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean anything by it, Mrs. Craig.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say you did.¡± Marion did not want to argue with her further. She frowned, ¡°My stomach hurts, Lucas!¡± The man furrowed his brows and immediately picked her up. ¡°Hold on, we¡¯re going to the hospital.¡± As Lucas spoke, he carried Marion past Amber and headed downstairs. Marion had not expected him to pick her up in the crowded restaurant. As Lucas carried her downstairs, Marion felt a myriad of scrutinizing gazes. Her face was hot and flushed. However, there was a sense of satisfaction in her heart. Chapter 321 Chapter 321 Time to Ease the Bunny Out at Home Lucas carried Marion all the way to the car. Marion found herself in the passenger seat, and as he released his grip, he did not immediately leave. Instead, he leaned down, ¡°Where does it hurt?¡± His ck gaze focused on her, making Marion feel uneasy. ¡°My stomach,¡± she said quietly. ¡°Left side or right side?¡± He asked, and hisrge hand pressed against her left abdomen. She had just finished eating! Her stomach was still full! Marion instinctively pulled his hand away, ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt now.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t?¡± He leaned down, and the fragrance of cedarwood almost upied all her breath. Marion averted her gaze and suddenly noticed a faint red spot on his neckline. A very subtle red dot, almost invisible if one was not paying attention. She instinctively raised her hand and reached over, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Lucas lowered his head, looking at the spot her finger pointed to, and frowned, ¡°If I say I don¡¯t know, would you believe me?¡± ¡°Do you think I would believe that?¡± The cor was stained with lipstick, and he imed not to know! Who would believe such a thing? Lucas looked at her for a moment, ¡°Is your stomach really not hurting?¡± ¡°Are you changing the subject?¡± Marion blinked. She was suddenly feeling disappointed. It seemed like every time she fell for someone, it never ended well. She lowered her gaze, suddenly finding her inner turmoil uninteresting, ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt. No need to go to the hospital. I lied to you just now. I didn¡¯t have a stomachache.¡± As she spoke, she bit her lip, ¡°If you want to go and send Miss Amber home, you can still catch her. I¡¯ll take a taxi- Marion had just unfastened her seatbelt, ready to get out when her lips suddenly felt warm. She stared at Lucas in surprise as he lightly kissed her. It was a gentle touch as if to soothe her. ¡°Don¡¯t say those things. I don¡¯t like hearing them.¡± Marion was left dumbfounded by his unexpected move, ¡°Then, what do you like to hear?¡± ¡°Anything rted to you. Chapter 321 Time to Ease the Bunny Out at Home He nced at her, took out his phone, made a call, and then closed the car door, heading to the driver¡¯s seat. As soon as Lucas got into the car, Marlon noticed that the call had connected. He put the phone on speaker and ced it aside, ¡°It¡¯s me, Lucas.¡± ¡°Lucas? What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen to Miss Marion?¡± ¡°She¡¯s fine, but I¡¯d like you to exin how your lipstick got on my cor.¡± ¡°Lipstick? What lipstick? Is there lipstick on your cor? I didn¡¯t see anything.¡± Lucas chuckled suddenly as he listened. ¡°Amber, when I answered the call, what did you do to my Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. cor?¡± Amber hesitated for a moment, ¡°I remember now. I identally brushed against it. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Lucas did not say anything more as he ended the call. After hanging up, he looked directly at Marion. The call was on speaker, and Marion had heard everything. She knew that she had misunderstood. The atmosphere became awkward. She had acted recklessly, saying that she did not have a stomachache. She lowered her head and fiddled with her seatbelt. ¡®Please, can we just pretend we didn¡¯t hear it?¡® Marion pleaded silently. The car suddenly started moving. She was startled, lifted her head, nced ahead, and then cautiously stole a nce at Lucas. Afraid he might notice, she only looked for a moment and quickly averted her gaze. ¡®Ah, just like a timid bunny. Time to ease the bunny out at home.¡® Lucas thought to himself. Chapter 322 Chapter 322 Something¡¯s Wrong with Lucas! The ride home remained quiet as Marion pretended to sleep while Lucas chose not to expose her ploy. Twenty minutester, the car slowly entered the garage. Lucas turned off the engine, removed the keys, unfastened his seatbelt, and leisurely took off his coat. Then he exited the car, circled to the passenger side, and unfastened Marion¡¯s seatbelt. Marion, who had not really slept, felt his approach. In the next moment, Lucas had lifted her. She cautiously opened her eyes and caught a glimpse of Lucas¡¯s slender jawline. Was it appropriate to keep pretending to sleep? Should she pretend to wake up when they climbed up the stairs? While Marion hesitated about what to do, Lucas had already carried her upstairs. Since they were already on the second floor, she decided to continue feigning sleep. Her room was not far from the staircase, but after a while, Marion realized something was wrong. She had a bad feeling about what wasing. Soon enough, she was ced on a bed. However, the familiar woody scent of the sheets reminded her that this was not her room. Lucas left after putting her down, and Marion quickly opened her eyes. She was stunned. Why did Lucas put her on his bed? Had she locked her room door? Wait a minute, he had been carrying her the whole time. He never stopped¡­ Did he deliberately put her on his bed? Marion¡¯s heart raced at the thought. Something was wrong with Lucas! She hurriedly got off the bed, intending to sneak back into her room. However, just as she got off the bed, Lucas returned. He looked at her and locked the door right in front of her. Marion stared at the locked door and involuntarily swallowed. ¡°Mr. Craig, I think I must have fallen asleep just now.¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± He nced at her with a smirk, then approached her. Chapter 322 Something¡¯s Wrons with Lorest Marion noticed the coat in his hands. He had gone downstairs to get his coat. He had given her a chance to reveal herself. Instinctively, she took a step back. After retreating a couple of steps, the back of her lower leg bumped into the bed, causing her to fall onto it. Lucas pulled a chair and sat directly in front of Marion. He then casually rolled up his coat and tossed it into the trash nearby. Just like that, he had thrown away a coat worth over a thousand dors. Perhaps sensing her confusion, Lucas rified, ¡°It¡¯s dirty.¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. Marion stared at the coat in the trash bin and asked, ¡°Where is it dirty?¡± ¡°The cor,¡± he replied. Marion felt there was more to Lucas¡¯s words. ¡°Exin what happened this evening.¡® Marion¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she trembled involuntarily. ¡°Exin? Exin what?¡± Lucas gazed at her, then suddenly leaned down and ced his hands on either side of her, were level with hers. ¡°Exin why you faked a stomachache.¡± Marion felt like she was trapped. She wanted to escape, but there was nowhere to run. his eves ¡°I just¡­ wanted to deceive you.¡± ¡°So you only wanted to deceive me?¡± Marion blushed under his intense scrutiny. She nodded nervously, ¡°Yes, I had no other intentions. It was just a sudden quirky idea.¡± ¡°Really? Can I have a quirky idea too?¡± He scoffed and suddenly dragged his chair forward effectively reducing the distance between them. ¡°How¡­ how quirky?¡± Marion attempted to move further back on the bed. She could not move any further. Chapter 323 Chapter 323 What Do You Mean? Lucas looked at Marion who was in his arms. Her eyes were darting around like a startled rabbit, refusing to meet his gaze. With a click of his tongue, he raised one hand behind her, preventing any escape, while he ced his other hand on the back of her head, firmly holding it in ce. Then he kissed her, taking a bite of the cherry he had desired for so long. Her lips were sweet and tender, and Lucas felt that merely cing it in his mouth was not enough, he wanted to crush it and swallow it whole. When he released Marion, her eyes shimmered as they concealed her true emotions. She was oblivious to her own allure as she continued to gaze at Lucas. Unable to bear her scrutiny, Lucas raised his hand and covered her eyes. ¡°Honey, if you keep looking at me like this, I won¡¯t act on a whim anymore.¡± His use of the word ¡®honey¡® showed his restrained desire. Marion¡¯s heart thundered in her chest and she felt like her hard¨Cearnedposure was slipping away again. What did Lucas mean by that? Why did he suddenly kiss her? ¡°Why did you kiss me?¡± Marion gently pushed his hand away from her eyes and stared directly into his eyes. There was a mixture of confusion and stubbornness in her gaze. Lucas found it almost unbearable. He swallowed hard. Marion felt her heartbeat quicken. ¡°Why did you lie to me?¡± He had not answered her question but instead asked one that Marion had not answered yet. The two locked eyes silently. Marion could not hold on for long. She was only fit to be prey to a predator. ¡°Let¡¯s call it even ¨C I lied to you with a silly motive, and you kissed me for a silly reason.¡± She lowered her head as she suppressed the bitterness in her heart as she spoke. However, Lucas was not going to let her get away with it so easily. He reached out and lifted her chin. ¡± Jealous, are you?¡± Marion felt exposed in her lie. Chapter 323 What Do You Mean? 2/2 She became flustered. ¡°No¡­ You shouldn¡¯t assume such things.¡± She forced a smile, trying hard to salvage her dignity. But it was futile. Marion felt quite pathetic in her attempts to deny the truth. Her eyes filled with tears and she knew it would only be a matter of seconds before they would trail down her cheeks. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Seeing her on the verge of tears, Lucas sighed in resignation. ¡°Is it so hard to admit that you like me?¡± Despite his retreat, he saw her tears trickle down her face. Marion hastily wiped away her tears and lowered her head. She felt utterly embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for troubling you.¡± ¡°Do you think you¡¯re troubling me?¡± Marion was momentarily bewildered as looked up at him. ¡°It¡¯s not a problem at all.¡± His ck eyes looked at her tenderly. He was smiling. Marion suddenly felt at a loss. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Did she dare hope for that? Had she misinterpreted what he said? She blinked and another tear rolled down her face. Unable to bear seeing her cry, Lucas wiped away the tear, then lifted her onto hisp. ¡°Do you want to know what it means?¡± Marion just wanted to confirm if she had misunderstood him. She had even noticed that he had ced her on hisp. She nodded in answer. ¡°Yes.¡± Chapter 324 Chapter324So Surreal ¡°Alright.¡±Lucas lifted her chin and kissed her again. This kiss waspletely different from the previous one. It was sweet and tender. Marion felt nothing but the warmth of his breath between her nostrils as his thin lips gently pressed against hers. His smell infiltrated her, making her head buzz. When she thought she was about to burst, Lucas broke the kiss. Even if Marion were a fool, she knew what it meant, But she still felt dreamy as she gathered her courage, ¡°Lucas, do you like me too?¡± ¡°Have I not made it clear enough?¡± Lucas shot back. Marion felt her heart soar, She was shocked and did not know what to say. ¡°I, I didn¡¯t feel it.¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Her words silenced Lucas. Neither of them spoke. The atmosphere crackled with energy, After a moment, Marion nced at Lucas and asked quietly, ¡°Can we kiss again?¡± She felt like she was dreaming. It was so surreal. At her request, Lucas tightened his grip around her waist,thenlowered his head to kiss her again. This time, there was a hint of impatience in the tenderness. Marion felt like she was about to be swallowed up.Hiskisslefther whimperingsoftly. Lucas embraced her and gentlypushedherdownonthebed. Her consciousness returned forabrief moment,¡°Can¡­Can we doiter? Itwastoo fast,shehad not recoveredyetfromthekiss. Lucas bit her lips as he asked, ¡°Do whatter?¡± Marion blinked at him,¡°Just, just-¡± She could not sayitout loud. Herfaceturned crimson,andevenher neck was red. Lucas turned over and heldherontopofhim as he stared attheceiling.¡°How long doyouwanttopostponeit,honey?¡± Could the timingofsuchaquestion still be negotiated? Marionfeltlikeshewasonfire. However, Lucaspulledher down, forcing her to lie on topofhim. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Shehadnotdoneitonpurpose¡­ She dared not move again, lying quietly and obediently on top of him. Herearswere filled with the sound of Lucas¡¯s heartbeat and her own rapid breathing.Gradually,her emotions calmed down, and she could finally appreciate what had happened. Marion felt like she was floating. Could Lucasbedeceiving her? Could he be a scumbag? ¡®What areyouthinking, Marion? Why would he be a scumbag?¡® She scolded herself. A low rumbling suddenly came from her stomach. Marion awkwardly clutched her belly. Lucas lifted her from him as he sat up, ¡°Hungry?¡± Blushing, Marion nodded. During dinner, all she could think about wasLucasand Amber, and she ended up overeating outoffrustration. Chapter 325 Chapter 325 How Did He Get In? N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°Shall we eat out or have dinner at home?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s have it at home.¡± Marlon nced at him still feeling embarrassed, ¡°I¡¯ll just make some noodles.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll cook.¡± Surprised by his response, Marion asked, ¡°Can you cook?¡± Lucas lifted her as he said, ¡°You¡¯ll see soon.¡± Marion instinctively hooked her arms around his neck. As she looked at his Adam¡¯s apple, she was unable to resist touching it. Her courage was greater than Lucas had imagined. Once she started, she did not stop. When they reached the kitchen, Lucas could not bear it anymore. He ced her on the ss table and grabbed her hand. ¡°Touching me there is no fun. How about another ce?¡± Marion quickly withdrew her hand. ¡°I¨CI¡¯m so hungry!¡± She rubbed her stomach for effect. Lucas nced at her, ¡°Are egg noodles okay?¡± She nodded. ¡°Yeah, that should be okay.¡± How could she resist her husband¡¯s hand¨Ccooked noodles? Marion blushed at her own shamelessness. Lucas did not lie. He really did know how to cook noodles. As she watched his skillful knife work, Marion thought he probably knew how to cook other dishes as well. ¡°Can you cook well?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Lucas put away the cutting board and smiled at her. ¡°Yes, you look like you¡¯re really good at it!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tempt me tonight, honey.¡± It was the second time he called her ¡®honey¡®. Marion blushed heavily, turning her gaze away. ¡°I¡¯m not tempting you.¡± Lucas did not respond but continued with his task. A bowl of fresh egg noodles was ready in no time. Marion sat at the dining table, genuinely hungry. She took her fork and the bowl of noodles from Lucas and began eating while making small contented sounds. Midway through her meal, she could not bear it anymore and looked at Lucas across the table, ¡°Can you stop looking at me for a moment?¡± She was starting to lose her appetite. Lucas diverted his gaze and leaned back in his chair, but his eyes never really left her face. Marion was still blushing furiously when she finished her noodles. After the meal, she felt sleepy. Lucas cleaned up, put things in the dishwasher, and then took her upstairs. When he led into the master bedroom, Marion stiffened slightly, ¡°I¨CI¡¯m tired.¡® ¡°1 ¡°If you¡¯re tired, sleep. I¡¯m not stopping you.¡± He let go of her, and with a sudden movement, began unbuttoning his shirt. ¡°Then I¡¯ll head in.¡± She could not bring herself to look at him. 2 She turned to leave. But before she took two steps, Lucas reached out and pulled her back, ¡°Where are you going?¡± The yful gleam in his dark eyes made her feel uneasy. ¡°I¡¯m going back to my room.¡± He clicked his tongue, ¡°Have you ever seen a husband and wife sleep in separate rooms?¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t we been sleeping separately?¡± He did not respond and just kept staring at her. Marion felt oddly naked under his gaze, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll go back and get my pajamas?¡± Then she would lock her door! She would have to get through tonight! ¡°Sure.¡± She had been given a chance to escape. She turned and dashed back to the guest room. When she got in, she quickly locked the door. She had been smooth and wless! However, within seconds, she heard the sound of the door being unlocked. Marion sat on the bed and watched as Lucas let himself in. He stood at the door and smirked at her. ¡± Chapter 325 How Did He Get In? Looks like my wife likes to sleep in the guest room, so I guess I¡¯ll reluctantly sleep here too.¡± How did he get in? Chapter 326 Chapter 326 I¡¯m The One With the Indecent Thoughts Marion watched as he approached, her instinct urging her to shrink onto the bed. However, as she lifted her leg, she hesitated. If she curled up on the bed, would that not make things even more awkward? Lucas had just told her not to seduce him. Blushing, Marlon bravely met his gaze as he neared, ¡°I¨CI¡¯ve gotten used to this bed. I¡¯ll have trouble sleeping in another.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can sleep anywhere.¡± Lucas walked toward her as he spoke, ¡°Feeling tired?¡± He leaned down, meeting her gaze. Marlon thought he was going to kiss her, so she instinctively closed her eyes. ¡°Still expecting a kiss?¡± His words made Marlon realize her mistake. She quickly opened her eyes, staring at the dark eyes so close to hers. ¡°No, I¡¯m not! I didn¡¯t mean that!¡± She was not that kind of person! The man raised an eyebrow and lightly bit her lip. ¡°Be good. Go take a shower and get some rest.¡± Marion¡¯s mind went nk for a moment at the slight pain on her lip. She widened her eyes, incredulous at how the man before her could do something like that so naturally.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. As Marion slowly came back to her senses, she could not help but ask, ¡°Are you ying me?¡± ¡°ying you?¡± Lucas seemed intrigued by the term. ¡°What does that mean?¡± ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m going to take a shower!¡± She pushed him away hastily and grabbed a set of pajamas and underwear from a box before darting into the bathroom. However, once she locked the door behind her, she paused. She remembered locking the door when Lucas entered the room. She quickly put down her clothes and opened the door, poking her head out to look at the man sitting on her bed. ¡°Do you have the bathroom key?¡± Lucas looked up with a smirk ying on his lips. ¡°Do you want me to have it?¡± With a bang, Marion shut the door again, relocking it. She had forgotten that the bathroom door was locked from the inside, with no keyhole outside. Unless Lucas removed the door, he could note in! Marion breathed a sigh of relief, grateful for such a brilliant invention. Although the bathroom door Chapter 326 I¡¯m The One With the indecent Thoughts could only be locked from the inside, she still did not dare to take too long showering. While getting dressed, Marion realized the underwear she grabbed was the sexy lingerie she was ¡± forced¡± to buy with Cassie during their shopping trip. She swore she just grabbed it! She was not that kind of person; she had never even thought about such things! Well, maybe she had, but only in passing! 2/2 Marion looked at the delicate lingerie in her hand, struggling for a while before blushing and putting it on. There was no way she would go out with nothing underneath. Perhaps because of the ¡°hidden mystery¡± inside, Marion felt very guilty as she opened the bathroom door cautiously and peeked out, only to find Lucas not in the room. She walked out of the bathroom, stunned. The man on her bed before was gone, and the door was closed. Then, she did a double take, noticing the room key was on her dressing table. Her face burned with embarrassment when she realized she had misjudged him earlier. Marion thought, ¡®Well, it seems I¡¯m the one with the indecent thoughts.¡® At that realization, Marion buried her face in her hands and copsed onto the bed. Chapter 327 Chapter 327 Was He Serious? Marion was bursting with excitement, so much so that she could not sleep! She instinctively reached for her phone to share her current state of mind with Cassie, but after fumbling around for a moment, she remembered her phone was in Lucas¡¯s room. Should she go and get it? Could shee back if she did? However, what married couple would sleep in separate beds anyway? Marion wrestled with the idea while lying in bed. Eventually, she gritted her teeth and decided to retrieve her phone. Standing at the door to the master bedroom, she found it tightly shut. Typically, Lucas would be in the shower at that hour, She thought it was the perfect opportunity to grab her phone while he was upied, and he would not even notice. How clever of her! Yet, her excitement waned as she realized the door was locked. She thought, ¡®Who¡¯s he trying to keep out? Surely not me?¡® Marion pouted?n disappointment. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, she raised her hand and knocked on the door. The door creaked open after a while, revealing Lucas standing before her with his wet hair dangling over his shoulders and his bathrobe loosely draped around him. If it were any other time, Marion might have sized him up, but tonight, she dared not look directly at him. Her peripheral vision caught a glimpse of him, and she quickly averted her gaze. ¡°I¨CI think my phone is in your room,¡± she stammered. His dark eyes met hers, and he made a subtle gesture before releasing the door handle and stepping aside, inviting her in. Marion nced at him and cautiously entered the room. With a soft click, the door closed behind her, sending a shiver down her spine. She turned to face the freshly showered and hot man. ¡°Why did you close the door?¡± she asked, her voice trembling. ¡°Do you not like the door shut when you sleep?¡± Lucas replied. His steady and soul¨Cprating gaze caused Marion¡¯s legs to weaken momentarily. He lowered his head, locking eyes with her intently. Marion could feel the warmth radiating from the arm supporting her, contrasting sharply with the coolness exuding from the man who had just taken a cold shower. Chapter 327 Was He Serious? 2/2 She gulped, feeling like she was caught between fire and ice. A blush spread from her ears to her cheeks. ¡°N¨Cnothing,¡± she stammered. It was just a phone, after all. What was there to be afraid of? As she spoke, she searched for her phone. Soon enough, she spotted the white bunny ears of her phone case nestled on her ck bedsheet. ¡°I¡¯ll just grab my phone,¡± she said while attempting to free herself from the hand supporting her. Before she could, Lucas approached and almost enveloped her in his arms. ¡°Is your phone more important than me?¡± he asked with a hint of amusement in his voice. ¡°Huh?¡± Marion blinked as she looked up at him, utterly puzzled by the strange question. ¡°Of course not.¡± She was only here to retrieve her phone. ¡°You¡¯ve been staring at your phone since you walked in. You didn¡¯t even nce at me,¡± he remarked. ¡°I did,¡± Marion protested, albeit guiltily. ¡°Is that so?¡± He chuckled. ¡°What color is the towel in my hand?¡± Wait, was he serious? Marion instinctively nced at his hand, but before she could see the color of the towel, hisrge hand was under her chin, preventing her from looking. ¡°No peeking,¡± he warned. Marion had not expected retrieving her phone to involve such hurdles. She racked her brain but could not recall the color of his towel.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Yet, knowing Lucas, it was either ck or white. Hence, she took a guess, hoping for a fifty¨Cfifty chance. Just as she was about to speak, he added, ¡°Wrong guess. Mrs. Craig. You won¡¯t be leaving this room tonight.¡± Chapter 328 Chapter 328 She Couldn¡¯t Bring Herself To Say It Marion¡¯s legs truly went weak this time, and her hand instinctively grabbed Lucas¡¯s bathrobe. Unexpectedly, the fabric slid off his shoulder with her touch, revealing a glimpse of unexpected allure. Flustered, Marion stammered, ¡°I¨CI¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to. Let me help-¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m not cold. Mrs. Craig, could you answer me first? What color is the towel in my hand?¡± One of his hands firmly held hers while the other tucked behind his back. Marion stole a nce but saw nothing. Therefore, she pursed her lips, hazarding a guess, ¡°White.¡± Before she could finish, the distinct scent of sandalwood suddenly receded. Marion froze and instinctively looked at him. Lucas swiftly pulled up the robe she had inadvertently pulled down before walking to the bedside and handing her phone to her. ¡°I wasn¡¯t holding a towel.¡± While speaking, his deep, unfathomable eyes lost their warmth and humor, assuming an icy Marion¡¯s chest felt heavy as she took the phone. ¡°So, I¡¯ll head back?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± he replied as he sat on the sofa and poured a ss of red wine from the table. Marion stood there and watched as he sipped the wine, feeling a bitter pang in her heart. She was ovee by guilt and wondered if she had gone too far. Had she not just confessed? Yet, she did not even so much as look at him. Her phone seemed more important than him, and in hindsight, it did seem rather unfair¡­ The figure on the couch quietly sipped his drink without even ncing at her. Marion recalled her grandmother¡¯s old yellow dog and how it used to lie by the door with its head down whenever she left, seemingly indifferent. However, it was betrayed by its drooping ears and tail. Lucas now resembled that old dog, silent and resigned. In an instant, guilt overwhelmed her. She could not bring herself to go back to her room and sleep now because that would be too heartless! In just a few short seconds, Marion managed to psych herself out. She exhaled and approached, reaching for the wine ss in his hand. To her surprise, his grip tightened, resisting her efforts to take it. ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired? You¡¯ve got your phone. Why don¡¯t you go back and rest?¡± He looked up at her, his expression now cool and distant, a stark contrast to the affection and Chapter 338 She Couldn¡¯t Bring Herself To Say It tenderness he had shown moments ago when he called her ¡°baby¡°. Marion felt a lump in her throat. ¡°Drinking isn¡¯t good for you.¡± 2/2 ¡°I¡¯m the one drinking it, so it¡¯s not good for me, not for you. Besides, nobody really cares, so what¡¯s the harm?¡± Marion realized Lucas was being sarcastic, and she was no match for him when he got like that. Unable to hold her ground, she reluctantly let go of the ss, and as soon as she did, Lucas downed the entire ss of wine. Seeing him reach for a third ss, Marion hurriedly set her phone down. ¡°Stop. It hurts me to see you like this.¡± He paused, turning to her with a quizzical look. ¡°Does it?¡± He looked skeptical, and Marion felt the weight of his doubt. Flustered, she tried to exin, ¡°I¨CI didn¡¯t mean to ignore you earlier. I was just worried I couldn¡¯t control myself.¡± She was no saint either. ¡°Is that so? Miss Cartier, you sure know how to talk. First, you say you like me, and now you want to sleep in separate rooms.¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°And now you¡¯re iming you can¡¯t control yourself? I refuse to believe youck control. You¡¯re clearly a paragon of virtue and self¨Cdiscipline.¡± Marion¡¯s face flushed red. ¡°I¨CI¡¯m not¡­ I¡­¡± How could she respond to that? She certainly could not admit she also wanted to sleep with him, could she? Chapter 329 Chapter 329 When Will That Be? Lucas had just sipped on red wine, so his lips were stained with a vivid crimson. The light also cast upon his face, entuating its austere yet strangely captivating allure. Marion nced at him and cautiously reached out to take the wine ss from his hand. However, before her fingers could touch it, he shifted slightly and caused her hand to miss the ss, which landed in herp instead. Marion¡¯s chin collided with Lucas¡¯s chest, making her hiss in pain. Lucas furrowed his brows and set down the wine ss. He asked, ¡°Did you hurt yourself?¡± Marion looked up, feeling a shadow loom over her as his familiar scent enveloped her. Her breath hitched as she gazed into his eyes, a daring thought forming in her mind. Before she could act on it, her heart raced as if it might beat out of her chest at any moment. Seeing her silent, Lucas assumed she was genuinely hurt. ¡°Let me see,¡± he offered, lifting her chin. However, before he could react, his soft lips kissed hers, and the gentle touch vanished as quickly as it hade. Looking up at him in his embrace, Marion met his gaze with her cheeks flushed crimson and her eyes shimmering. She murmured, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry.¡± Lucas nced at his tugged sleeve and could not bring himself to get angry. He narrowed his eyes as he said, ¡°Mrs. Craig, you¡¯re really good at this.¡± Marion noticed him using ¡°Miss Cartier¡± when he was angry, but now he referred to her as ¡°Mrs. Craig¡°, indicating that his anger had dissipated. Having gotten the hint, she replied with a wry smile, ¡°Alcohol isn¡¯t good for you.¡± Lucas sighed softly. ¡°Did it hurt?¡± Marion shook her head. ¡°No, it didn¡¯t.¡± She reasoned that if she was hurt, he could not be hurting more than she was. She blinked up at him and asked probingly, ¡°Are you still angry?¡± After all, she could not imagine him being angry after this. ¡°If I said I am, Mrs. Craig, what would you do?¡± Lucas teased. Marion could not take the way he was looking at her and averted her eyes to the wine on the table. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll just continue to coax you,¡± she said, feeling a little helpless. What else could she do? Ignore him? She could not. Chapter 329 When Will That Be? 2/2 Why did she have to like him so much? Lucas clicked his tongue while his hand loosely circled her waist, protecting her. ¡°In that case, still angry.¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org I¡¯m Marion detected his yful tone and could not help but snort softly and pretend not to have heard him. Hoping to change the subject, she announced, ¡°I¡¯m going to bed.¡± Just as she said that, his hand, which had been loosely circling her waist, tightened, pulling her close against him. His presence, both intimidating and gentle, enveloped her as she nestled against his chest, breathing rapidly. She pleaded, ¡°S¨CStop fooling around.¡± Lucas nced down at her and then leaned in closer to her ear. His voice was low and enticing as he whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to feel my abs?¡± Marion felt a buzz in her head. She lifted her head slightly, darting a nce at him before lowering it again. ¡°Next time,¡± she murmured. ¡°And when will that be?¡± ¡°Just¡­ next time.¡® She wished for him to stop with the questions, or she would not be able to hold out any longer! Marion¡¯s gaze was nk. Ever since Lucas mentioned it, her mind was filled with thoughts of touching his abs. The intensity of his gaze made her face burn, and not being able to hold on any longer, she pleaded with him, ¡°Lucas, I¡¯m tired. Can I please go back to sleep?¡± ¡°No,¡± he replied firmly and took a pause. ¡°I don¡¯t want to sleep in separate rooms with my wife.¡± With that, he hoisted her up by the thighs, leaving Marion frozen in ce. Chapter 330 Chapter 330 I¡¯ll Go Back On My Word Her mind was a mess as she tried to process the fact that Lucas had just lifted her and ced her on the bed. The next moment, all the lights in the room went out, plunging her vision intoplete darkness. Marion felt like crying. ¡°Please don¡¯t do this, Lucas. I¡¯m scared.¡± ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± he asked while pulling a thin nket over her. ¡°Are you afraid I¡¯ll eat you up?¡± Mariony stiffly, too afraid to move. Lucas drew her closer into his embrace. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not going to eat you up tonight.¡± ¡°What about¡­ tomorrow night?¡± Marion blurted out, immediately regretting her words, Lucas clicked his tongue and chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re quite eager, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°No, no, you¡¯ve got it wrong. I¡­ I was just asking.¡± She was enveloped in Lucas¡¯s embrace, surrounded by his crisp scent. While trying to wriggle her way out, Marion identally bumped her knee into Lucas. Realizing what she had done, she froze. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡± She really did not mean to! ¡°Stay still, sweetheart,¡± his deep, velvety voice whispered in her ear, making her feel hot and sweaty like she was trapped in a steaming pot. ¡°I won¡¯t move.¡± She obediently lowered her hands, resolved not to fidget anymore. After a night of turmoil, Marion was indeed tired. The dark room was so quiet they could hear each other¡¯s breathing. With her back against Lucas¡¯s chest, she could feel his strong and steady heartbeat. It made her wonder how things had escted to that point. Marion was not used to sleeping on her side and wanted to change positions but was afraid of waking Lucas. Hence, she gingerly shifted from her side to her back. Just as she settled, Lucas spoke up. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were tired?¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m just changing positions.¡± Lucas remained silent as Marion shifted to find a morefortable position. However, she realized her new posture only made things more intimate, with her now facing Lucas directly. Chapter 330 I¡¯ll Go Back On My Word 2/2 Should she switch back? Just as she contemted returning to her previous position, arge hand pressed down on her waist. ¡°If you can¡¯t sleep, I don¡¯t mind helping you with some bedtime activities, Mrs. Craig,¡± Lucas remarked, his voice sending a shiver down Marion¡¯s spine. She responded with a tremble in her voice, ¡°Lucas, don¡¯t tease me.¡± He promised he would not make a move on her tonight! This is from N?velDrama.Org. In the darkness, Lucas sighed, and with a soft click, the nightlight illuminated the room. The sudden brightness caused Marion to squint involuntarily. Once her eyes adjusted, she opened them and nced at Lucas, who was now sitting up. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said to him. He nced at her and then got down from the bed. He stood by the edge as he looked at her and said firmly, ¡°Come.¡± Marion hesitated. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll walk you back to the guest room.¡± If she kept that up all night, he would have to kiss his sleep goodbye. Relieved, Marion¡¯s eyes lit up, and she insisted, ¡°No need, I can go by myself.¡± She tried to move toward the edge of the bed to leave on her own but realized her slippers were not nearby. As she searched for them, Lucas lifted her effortlessly into his arms. ¡°Stop fidgeting. If you keep this up, I¡¯ll go back on my word,¡± Lucas warned. With his firm warning, Marion allowed him to carry her back to the guest room. Once settled, she breathed a sigh of relief. As if afraid he would go back on his word, she quicklyy down and pulled the covers over herself, her hands resting on top. ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep now. Goodnight,¡± she said softly. Lucas nced at her with a hint of resignation. ¡°Goodnight.¡± He smoothed her hair before turning off the light and exiting the room, closing the door behind him. Marion watched as he left and could not help but feel she had been somewhat unreasonable. Chapter 331 Chapter 331 He Was Waiting For Her To Act Marion did not sleep well that night as she was gued by vivid dreams throughout. When she woke up the next day, sunlight streamed through the undrawn floor¨Cto¨Cceiling windows, leaving her sitting there, bewildered. She could not quite discern ifst night was a dream or if those events really happened. Last night, she had expressed her feelings to Lucas, and he did not seem to refuse. He even said he liked her¡­ Was it true, or was it just her imagination running wild? Oh, and they kissed several times, but it really did feel like a dream! Marion stared nkly for a moment before freshening up. The morning seemed no different from any other. Just as she descended the stairs, Lucas emerged from a swim, their paths crossing at the foot of the staircase. However, the memory ofst night made Marion blush uncontrobly. She could not even bring herself to look at Lucas as she hastily uttered, ¡°Good morning.¡± Then, she darted off to the dining area. Lucas raised an eyebrow, heading upstairs to change before returning in a fresh outfit. He inquired, ¡± Did you sleep wellst night?¡± Marion was sipping her tea when she heard him, causing her to choke guiltily. He sat beside her, his hand grazing her back gently as he said, ¡°Take it easy.¡± Marion, already shy by nature, coughed even harder at his touch. Sensing her difort, Lucas withdrew his hand, moved the breakfast in front of him, and started eating. After a bout of coughing, Marion regained herposure and nced at him. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she said, feeling guilty for lying. Observing her reddening ears, Lucas smiled subtly. ¡°Do you have any ns for today?¡± he asked, knowing it was another promising weekend ahead. Marion awkwardly replied, ¡°Not really.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Lucas nodded without furtherment. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. After breakfast, Marion made an excuse about practicing piano, hastily abandoning her cup and fleeing. However, instead of heading to the piano room, she retreated to her own, locking the door behind her. She put her hand over her rapidly beating heart, gazing absentmindedly at the ceiling. Chapter 331 He Was Waiting For Her to Act 212 When the knock on the door came, Marion¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She took a deep breath, struggling to steady her emotions, and raised her hand to open the door. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked, her voice shaky. ¡°Do you remember what happenedst night?¡± Lucas inquired. Marion¡¯s face flushed red as she stuttered, ¡°I¨CI do,¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± He chuckled softly, and his gaze fell upon her quivering eyshes. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t want to own up to it, Mrs. Craig,¡± ¡°How could you think that? I¡¯m not that kind of person!¡± Marion protested, her embarrassment evident as she nced up at his smiling dark eyes, quietly pleading her case. ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. After all, it won¡¯t be your first time pulling off such antics,¡± he remarked casually. Marion was puzzled by his statement. When had she ever done something so outrageous? Instead of rifying, Lucas changed the subject. ¡°What would you like for lunch?¡± ¡°Well, hasn¡¯t Ronda nned the menu?¡± Marion replied. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to taste my cooking?¡± he asked. Marion¡¯s expression turned to one of confusion. ¡®Gosh, did I really say that?¡® As she wondered, she scratched her head awkwardly. ¡°I¡¯m fine with having Ronda cook.¡± ¡°Are you rejecting my cooking?¡± Lucas teased. Marion rolled her eyes internally. Did he always have to interpret things so dramatically? Nevertheless, she pursed her lips and listed a dish without hesitation, ¡°Steak and fries.¡± She was not shy to name her favorite dish. ¡°Okay.¡± Lucas watched her before adding, ¡°Could you tidy up your things and move to the master bedroom tonight? Sleeping in separate beds for so long isn¡¯t good for a marriage. It could lead to problems.¡± He was just waiting for her act, was he not? Chapter 332 Chapter 332 He¡¯s Pushing It Too Far! When she stayed silent, Lucas asked knowingly, ¡°Do you have any questions?¡± Marion blushed and looked at him. ¡°Did you forget that our marriage is fake?¡± Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. He raised an eyebrow, pushing the door wide open with his hand. ¡°Do you still have the marriage license?¡± Marion felt flustered. ¡°Of course I do!¡± How could she not? Without the marriage license, how could they possibly get a divorceter? ¡°In that case, show it to meter,¡± he said nonchntly. Marion looked at him, perplexed. ¡°What for?¡± ¡°To check if the marriage license is genuine.¡± ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean it that way.¡® He raised his head, a hint of amusement lingering in his deep, dark eyes. ¡°What did you mean, Mrs. Craig? Perhaps you should make yourself clear.¡± Marion had felt confident, but with him looking at her like that, she felt a little unsure. She bit her lip and went straight to the wardrobe, rummaging through a box to retrieve the marriage papers they had signed two months prior. Then, she pped it in front of Lucas. ¡°Ours is a marriage contract!¡± ¡°And? Are there any issues with it?¡± he asked as he flipped through the contract. ¡°Since it¡¯s a marriage contract, it means we both consented.¡± After closing the document, he looked up directly at her. ¡°Or do you want to renege on the deal, Miss Cartier?¡± Oh no! Why did he call her Miss Cartier again? Every time he said ¡°Miss Cartier¡°, Marion felt stressed. ¡°I¡¯m not reneging, but we did agree- 11 ¡°You¡¯re not reneging; you¡¯re just avoiding responsibilities after kissing me, right?¡± Marion¡¯s attempt atposure was ruined. She looked at Lucas, feeling tongue¨Ctied. ¡°T¨CThat¡¯s not it 11 ¡°Is that so?¡± He raised his hand and suddenly pulled her into his embrace. ¡°So, is our marriage fake?¡± he asked softly. ¡°It¡¯s real. It¡¯s real!¡± She insisted. Chapter 332 He¡¯s Pushing It Too Fari 212 His warm breath against her neck sent tingles down her spine, and her breath quickened. She pleaded, ¡°You¡­ Let go of me.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll try to sneak your way out of this if I let go of you,¡± he retorted while holding her waist and lifting her, repositioning her from facing away to facing him. The crisp, woody scent invaded her senses, making Marion blush. However, she still tried to maintain herposure as she countered, ¡°When did I try to sneak my way out of this?¡± Lucas looked at her, smiling but saying nothing. Under his gaze, Marion surrendered, ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯ll move out right away!¡± Satisfied with her response, Lucas finally released her. ¡°You don¡¯t have to move everything. Just the essentials.¡± After all, they lived alone in the vi. ¡°Well, you have let me go so that I can pack!¡± Marion eximed, even though she did not have much to pack. Lucas had said to bring only the essentials. What were the essentials anyway? They were probably just skincare and makeup products. ¤µ As for clothes, she had noticed that the wardrobe in his bedroom was much fuller than hers. Packing was just an excuse for her to step out of his embrace and cool down. However, he did not let go. Instead, he lowered his head and leaned against her forehead, his dark eyes glinting yfully. His thick eyshes fluttered as he teased, ¡°Won¡¯t you give me a kiss, Mrs. Craig?¡± Oh, he was pushing it too far! Chapter 333 Chapter 333 Do You Want To Feel It Again? An hourter, Marion watched her clothes getting hung in the master bedroom¡¯s closet with a mixture of emotions she could not quite articte. ¡®Aren¡¯t things moving too quickly?¡® she wondered. While she was lost in thought, Lucas was done with hanging all her clothes and approached her. Suddenly, he leaned in and bit her lip. Marion winced, quickly covering her mouth with her hand, her eyes wide with disbelief. She eximed, ¡°Why did you¡­ bite me?¡± Was Lucas behaving like a puppy now? Biting people at whim? ¡°Well, I called you several times, but you didn¡¯t respond, so I had to resort to this,¡± he replied, his lips curling into a grin as if savoring the moment. Marion¡¯s ears burned instantly, her earlobes turning crimson. ¡°But¡­ you can¡¯t just bite me!¡± she protested. ¡°Alright, no biting next time.¡± He relented and paused before adding, ¡°Just kissing next time.¡± Seriously! Was the man oblivious to social norms? Seeing that her ears had reddened, Lucas decided not to tease her further. ¡°Get some sleep. I¡¯ll go downstairs and make lunch. I¡¯ll wake you in two hours.¡± Marion blinked at his words. ¡°How can I leave all the work to you?¡± It seemed rude of her to let him cook while she slept. ¡°Would you cook with me?¡± he asked. Flustered, Marion quickly pretended to yawn. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m really tired. I need to rest. Thank you, Mr. Craig! With that, she hurried out of the closet, intending to return to the guest room. Yet, before she could leave, Lucas grabbed her by the cor and pulled her back. ¡°Where are you going, Mrs. Craig?¡± Marion quickly improvised. ¡°I¡¯m thirsty. I just wanted to go downstairs for some water.¡® ¡°Tap water?¡± he inquired. ¡± ¡°Yeah, sure,¡± she replied with relief. It was only when he released her cor and walked out of the room with a smile that Marion finally realized he was going downstairs to fetch her some water. How embarrassing! Despite feeling embarrassed, she felt the mischievous excitement bubbling up inside her, and warmth Chapter 333 Do You Want To Feel It Again? spread across her chest as if she were in a blissful dream. She moved with her phone to Lucas¡¯s sprawling two¨Cmeter¨Cwide bed, and as shey down, she could not resist rolling around a bit. Halfway through, Lucas returned with the water. Marion froze in ce, her messy hair all over her face. His dark eyes sparkled with amusement, but he said nothing as he approached her with the water. ¡°Here, drink,¡± he said while offering her the ss. Marion sat up stiffly and took the ss from him. Her little finger identally brushed against the back of his hand, sending a soft tingle through her. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. She drank most of the water before setting the ss aside and obediently lying back down, pulling the nket over herself. Lucas chuckled, pulling down the thin nket covering her head. Marion, with hands clutching the edge of the nket, peered at him and announced, ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Lucas murmured softly, showing no sign of leaving. ¤³ Marion squirmed ufortably, her excitement fading as she looked at his handsome features. Gathering her courage, she sped her hands together and asked, ¡°Lucas, do you really like me?¡± She wanted to know if he was just teasing her. His dark eyes flickered, and he pulled the nket down further until her entire face was exposed. He paused and then said, ¡°Would you like to feel it again?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Marion was confused. In the next second, his hand slid under her body, lifting her halfway into his arms as he leaned in to kiss her lips. Chapter 334 Chapter 334 Are You Done? The overwhelming scent enveloped Marion, leaving her mind nk. She could not think straight as her nose filled with the man¡¯s refreshing, woody fragrance. With his lips on hers, the kiss deepened gradually, and his arms tightened around her waist, pulling her closer. Marion felt herself losing focus, so she instinctively reached her hand out to hold his arm for support. Through the thin fabric, she could feel the muscles beneath his skin. Eventually, Marion struggled to breathe, and a dizzying sensation washed over her. Just as she thought she might faint from theck of air, Lucas eased off. His intense kisses turned gentle as if to soothe her. After finding her breath, however, Marion noticed her heart pounding faster with each passing moment. Instead of releasing her immediately, Lucas¡¯s lips lingered on hers on and off until Marion felt her limbs growing weak, her fingers barely responsive. She copsed into Lucas¡¯s embrace and weakly clutched his arm, unable to summon any strength. The room fell silent, and the breeze from the windows cooled the heated atmosphere between them. When Marion¡¯s rationality began to return, her cheeks burned, and she stole a nce at Lucas. She murmured, ¡°I understand.¡± As she attempted to move to the nearby bed, Marion found Lucas¡¯s hand on her shoulder, stopping her in her tracks. ¡°I don¡¯t just like you. Do you know that?¡± His voice was hoarse, and his gaze piercing. Caught off guard by his sudden deration of affection after their passionate kiss, Marion¡¯s eyes welled up. With a full heart, she put her arms around Lucas¡¯s waist and said, ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me, Lucas.¡°! She could not bear it if he did. ¡°Trust me. I wouldn¡¯t lie to anyone, especially not you.¡± His hand caressed her head gently. ¡°You¡¯re the little trickster here.¡± Marion lifted her head to meet his gentle gaze, feeling sheepish. ¡°I haven¡¯t lied to you either.¡± ¡°Yes, you have.¡± However, he brushed it off. ¡°Are you still sleepy?¡± ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Marion had not slept well the previous night, tossing and turning all night long. ¡°You should get some rest,¡± Lucas suggested. However, Marion blushed as she nced at him. ¡°I¡¯d like to hold you for a bit more.¡® Chapter 334 Are You Done? 2/2 Her soft, coquettish tone tickled his heart, and Lucas lowered his gaze. ¡°Alright, go on.¡± Marion felt a little embarrassed, but since he was her husband, she felt bolder. Lucas¡¯s waist was as solid andforting as she had imagined, giving her an indescribable sense of security. As she held him, her hand could not resist exploring his body, ¡°Are you done with the touching?¡± Lucas teased. Upon realizing she had been caught, Marion found it awkward and quickly let go. ¡°I¡¯m done.¡± With that, she rolled to the side, pulling the covers over herself. ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep!¡± Lucas gently caressed her face. ¡°Sleep well. I¡¯ll wake you up for lunchter.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org With a quiet acknowledgment, he left the room, leaving the room to her. Chapter 335 She¡¯s Not That Kind of Person! Chapter 335 Chapter 335 She¡¯s Not That Kind of Person! After Lucas left the room, Mariony with her eyes closed for a while. She was genuinely tired but could not seem to fall asleep. About ten minutes of tossing and turningter, she could not help herself from grabbing her phone from the nearby bedside table and bombarding Cassie¡¯s WhatsApp. Marion: [Cassie! Cassie! Wake up and pinch me! I feel like I¡¯m dreaming.] Marion: [Ah, I think I¡¯m dreaming.] Marion: [It¡¯s so embarrassing but also so exciting! I¡¯m so happy!] Cassie: [What is it?] Marion: [I have something to tell you, but don¡¯t get too excited!] Cassie: [I won¡¯t. Now, tell me.] She wanted to know what could possibly make Marion that excited! Marion: [I confessed to Lucasst night¡­] Cassie: [Okay, I¡¯m excited now but not too much! What happened after?] Cassie was indeed a little surprised but not overly so. Given Lucas¡¯s attitudest night when he took Marion nome, she did not think it was such a shocking revtion. It was just a confession, and she got excited for nothing! Embarrassed, Marion sent the message she just typed. [He said he likes me too.] Cassie: [Oh. And?] Marion: [What kind of reaction is that?] Cassie: [A normal one! Didn¡¯t I tell you a few days ago that Lucas likes you?] Marion remembered that conversation. She rubbed her flushed cheeks, chuckled stupidly for a moment, and then sent another message to Cassie. [And then we kissed.] Cassie was very dissatisfied. [Is that it?] Deep down, she thought, ¡®Come on, Mr. Craig, can¡¯t you do better than that?¡® Marion: [Cassie! What kind of reaction is that?] Cassie: [Just¡­ Couldn¡¯t things have gotten spicier?] Upon realizing what Cassie was getting at, Marion sent over a meme of a character rolling her eyes. Cassie: [Okay, I¡¯m out.] Chapter 335 She¡¯s Not That Kind of Person! 2/2 What was so interesting about inexperienced people talking about love anyway? If Marion did not seek Cassie out, she would just be a little excited, nothing more. However, ever since Cassie¡¯s remark about how things should have gotten spicier between her and Lucas, Marion¡¯s mind was flooded with all sorts of inappropriate thoughts. Images from past dreams sprouted up like mushrooms in her mind, scaring Marion into tossing her phone aside and pulling the covers over herself. She told herself, ¡®Sleep! I am not that kind of person!¡® Although the thin nket carried Lucas¡¯s lingering scent, Marion closed her eyes and took a few deep breaths, finally managing to clear her mind of the inappropriate thoughts. As her mood gradually calmed, drowsiness took over, and Marion fell asleep without realizing it. This time, she fell into a deep sleep. If not for Lucas waking her, she might have slept until four or five in the afternoon. When a familiar male voice sounded near her ear, Marion furrowed her brows in a struggle against drowsiness. For a moment, she could not tell if she was dreaming or awake. Perhaps annoyed by the disturbance, she lifted her hand and lightly pped Lucas¡¯s approaching face. She said with disdain, ¡°You¡¯re loud.¡± Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Her fingernail brushed against Lucas¡¯s nose, tickling him slightly. Lucas raised his hand to touch it before reaching out and lifting Marion out from under the covers. Marion blinked, half awake now. Squinting her eyes, she looked at Lucas. ¡°I¡¯m so tired.¡± ¡°Have some food before you go back to sleep.¡± Marion grunted and nuzzled against his shoulder like a cat. Lucas¡¯s heart raced from her affectionate nuzzling. His voice was slightly hoarse as he asked, you that tired?¡± Chapter 336 Chapter 336 Oh, That¡¯s A Shame Marion, initially only half awake, felt a hint of danger after hearing him utter those words. In an instant, she was awake and lifting her head to gaze nkly at the face inches away from hers. ¡°No, I¡¯m not tired,¡± she managed to utter. However, Lucas had scooped her up, carried her out of the room, and headed downstairs. The sunlight streaming through the windows cast a light on his face, entuating his deep¨Cset eyes and chiseled features. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a shame,¡± he remarked with a smile. ¡°Otherwise, I could help wake you up, Mrs. Craig.¡± Though he had not said much, Marion caught the memo. Her face flushed red, and she awkwardly averted her gaze. ¡°I¡¯m already awake,¡± she muttered. Marion then nced toward the floor¨Cto¨Cceiling windows, where the midday sun bathed everything in its warm glow. While rubbing her eyes, she suddenly realized Lucas was carrying her. ¡°I can walk¡­¡± she said, but before she could finish her sentence, Lucas had seated her at the dining table. Marion bit her lip, feeling embarrassed until she looked at the tes of steak and fries on the table. It was her favorite dish. Touched, she picked up her utensils andmented, ¡°It looks delicious.¡± ¡°Eat up,¡± Lucas replied while putting some steak and fries onto her te. ¡°Thank you,¡± she mumbled shyly before bowing her head to take a bite of the food. Lucas¡¯s cooking skills surpassed her expectations. In fact, it was even better than Ronda¡¯s. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Marion, easily swayed by good food, found herself praising him throughout the meal. At least fifteen minutes of their dining time were spent on hermendations. However, throughout the entire process, Lucas remained impassive, his expression revealing nothing of whether or not he appreciated herpliments. Once they finished eating, Marion volunteered to clean up the dishes. Lucas simply nced at her. ¡°Your phone¡¯s lighting up.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Marion then remembered her conversation with Cassie before falling asleep and felt a pang of guilt. With that, she focused all her attention on her phone. After opening Cassie¡¯s chat, Marion¡¯s hand trembled as she read the messages, which included some photos that made her squirm. Chapter 336 Oh. That¡¯s A Shame 212 Actually, Cassie had not sent anything outrageous Marion which set she liked best as a wedding gift. just a few pictures of sexy lingerie, asking Marion did not dare reply to Cassie; she wished she could just turn off her phone! Since there was a dishwasher at home, Lucas insisted on cleaning up. By the time Marion had checked her messages, Lucas had done everything. He emerged from the kitchen, drying his hands with a kitchen towel in a leisurely manner. Marion blushed furiously, thinking about the photos Cassie had sent. Her heart pounded faster and faster. Thankfully, Lucas¡¯s phone came to her rescue! It was Martin calling, asking if they were free today since the weather was nice for a round of golf. Lucas answered the call, standing beside Marion. He rested one hand on the table in front of her, with his index and middle fingers tapping lightly. ¡°No, we¡¯re not avable,¡± he said calmly. Marion looked up at him with questioning eyes. Martin on the other end was also puzzled. ¡°Why not? It¡¯s Saturday today!¡± With his slender finger tapping the tabletop, Lucas exined, ¡°We need to catch up on sleep.¡± Chapter 337 Chapter 337 We Have Time Now Marion felt a flutter in her heart. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. The phrase ¡°catching up on sleep¡± instantly conjured up awkward images in her mind, causing her face to flush red with embarrassment. After the call, Lucas hung up and nced down at her. ¡°A nap, Mrs. Craig?¡± His face was softened by the sunlight gently illuminating his features, a departure from his usual cool demeanor. However, a hint of amusement danced in his dark eyes as he stared directly at her, making Marion feel somewhat awkward. ¡°I¨CI¡¯m not sleepy,¡± she stammered, averting her gaze. ¡°Was that Martin on the phone?¡± ¡°No,¡± he replied calmly. Marion watched as Lucas lied without batting an eye. She had clearly heard Martin¡¯s voice earlier! She pursed her lips and whispered, ¡°I heard Martin¡¯s voice just now. Lucas remained silent, suddenly leaning forward with his hands resting on the back of her chair. Their faces were mere inches apart, and Marion caught a whiff of his distinct woodsy scent. She struggled to maintain herposure for a few seconds before diverting her gaze to his hands on the table. ¡°The weather is really nice today,¡± she remarked. Lucas looked at her intently. ¡°And?¡± Feeling slightly embarrassed, Marion continued, ¡°It¡¯s perfect for ying golf.¡± Lucas chuckled, seeming to relent. ¡°I¡¯ll take your advice, Mrs. Craig.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Marion stood up as he began to leave. However, she bumped into his back, not expecting him to stop suddenly. ¡°Sorry,¡± she muttered in embarrassment. Lucas turned to her, rubbing her forehead gently. ¡°Let¡¯s go y golf.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Marion breathed a sigh of relief. Anywhere was fine, as long as they were not alone at home. She could not trust herself to be alone with him. Who knew what might happen? Afraid that Lucas might change his mind, Marion quickly went upstairs to change into a different outfit beforeing back down. STORI 212 Lucas remained in his loose¨Cfitting shirt and seated on the couch, observing Marion¡¯s swift return. Recould not help but chuckde softly. ¡°Are you that eager to y golf?¡± Atarion nervously touched her nose. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I yed.¡± He gave her a pensive look before saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Marion breathed a sigh of relief and followed him. However, as they took a few steps, she felt a warmth beside her. Startled, she nced down and realized Lacas was holding her hand tightly. Not only was he holding her hand, but their fingers were interlocked. Marion felt a mix of shyness and indescribable happiness. Her heart swelled with warmth, making het feel like she was on cloud nine. When they arrived at the golf course, Martin and Preston were in the midst of a match. Spotting them, Martin paused the game. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were busy?¡± Lucas nced at Marion. ¡°We have time now.¡± Marion felt a twinge of guilt under his gaze and greeted Martin, ¡°Hey, Martin.¡± Martin¡¯s eyes swept over the two of them, sensing an inexplicable vibe between Lucas and Marion today. ¡°Come on, Miss Cartier. Watch Preston and me y!¡± Martin eximed. ¡°Sure!¡± Marion agreed, but before she could join, Lucas handed her a golf club. ¡°Let¡¯s y our own game.¡± Marion felt a bit awkward. ¡°Watching would be fine.¡± She wondered, ¡®Lucas, are you not afraid of getting punched for tantly refusing your friend¡¯s offer? In response, Lucas simply nced at her and said, ¡°Whatever you say. Martin, who had overheard them, suddenly remarked, ¡°Lucas, why are you so annoying today?¡± Chapter 338 Chapter 338 I¡¯ll Go Easy On You Marion looked at Martin in disbelief, wondering if he was not afraid of getting punched for saying that. Clearly, Martin realized his blunder and awkwardly touched his nose. ¡°Oops, my bad! My bad!¡± Lucas cast a cold nce at him. ¡°Get lost,¡± he said before pausing for a moment. ¡°Don¡¯t affect my wife¡¯s mood.¡± Martin nced at Marion. ¡°Sorry, my bad, I misspoke!¡± He did not dare say anything more and left swiftly with his golf club in hand. As Martin approached Preston, he could not contain himself. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel like punching Lucas today?¡± Preston gave him a sideways nce. ¡°Well, go punch him.¡± Martin sighed inwardly. If only he could win in a fight, he would have done it already. At that moment, Tobias finished his drink and remarked, ¡°It¡¯s probably because he¡¯s in love today.¡± Martin was suddenly struck with a realization. ¡°Now that you mention it!¡± Recalling Lucas saying ¡°Whatever you say¡± sent shivers down his spine. What was up with Lucas? They had been married for over two months. Were they not past the honeymoon phase? Martin nced at Lucas and Marion nearby and nudged Preston. ¡°What about his sweetheart? Has he forgotten her already?¡± Preston shrugged. ¡°Who knows?¡± As for Lucas¡¯s sweetheart, they only knew there was someone. They had no clue who she was or what she looked like. Three months ago, Lucas and Marion suddenly got married, and it surprised them all. Martin, being Martin, once asked in their group chat, but Lucas ignored the question, and they all tactfully dropped the topic. Marion took a bottle of water from Lucas¡¯s hand and instinctively twisted the cap, only to find it already opened. She nced at him, her eyes sparkling under the sunlight. ¡°You opened it?¡± she asked. Lucas stared at her with a hint of a smile in his eyes. ¡°Isn¡¯t it something a husband should do?¡± The word ¡°husband¡± made Marion¡¯s ears tingle and cheeks flush. She dared not meet his gaze, so she turned to Martin¡¯s group not far away and muttered, ¡°You¡¯re quite considerate.¡± Chapter 11p kare On You 212 Her voice had barely faded when she heard a deep voice beside her ear. ¡°Mrs. Craig, care to join me for a game of golf?¡± He had approached without her noticing, with his chest pressing against her back, and Marion felt a rush of heat throughout her body. The crisp scent of wood drifted past her nose as she tightened her grip on the golf club. ¡°I¡¯m not very good at this.¡± ¡°No worries. I¡¯ll go easy on you.¡± Marion gave him a look. ¡°Are you sure about that?¡± Lucas lowered his gaze to her and nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right, Mrs. Craig. I¡¯m not.¡± As he spoke, he suddenly took her hand. Marion instinctively flinched, causing him to nce at her askew. Feeling guilty, she asked deliberately, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s ask Martin if they¡¯d like to join,¡± he replied. ¡°Oh, right,¡± Marion said, looking down at their intertwined hands, unable to suppress a smile. Soon, they approached Martin, Preston, and Tobias. Martin nced at their joined hands and remarked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you two lovebirds out to spread some sweetness today?¡± Marion, already thick¨Cskinned, instinctively wanted to pull her hand away upon hearing Martin¡¯s words. However, she was unsessful. Lucas raised his golf club and jabbed Martin lightly. ¡°What are wepeting for?¡± ¡°Nothing, just losers drink a liter of soda,¡± Martin replied casually. Money was not an issue for them, so they liked to add some fun to the game. ¡°You two against us on a game, how about that?¡± Martin suggested, suddenly intrigued. ¡°What should wepete for?¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. While he spoke, a female voice interrupted them. ¡°Prince.¡± Chapter 339 Chapter 339 Amber¡¯s Audacity It was Amber again. Recalling the events ofst night, Marion unconsciously edged closer to Lucas. Lucas noticed her movement and nced down at her, releasing her hand held in his. Marion felt her hand freed, and a sense of relief washed over her. However, before she could dwell on her sadness, she felt a tightening around her waist as Lucas gently pulled her closer to him. Observing Lucas¡¯s actions, Amber tightened her grip on the golf club, diverted her gaze, and smiled. ¡± I saw you guys from afar and thought I was seeing things.¡± Amber¡¯s reappearance made Martin, usually not the sharpest, sense her ill intentions. He raised an eyebrow at her. ¡°It is quite a coincidence. It¡¯s such arge course, yet we manage to bump into each other.¡± Martin¡¯s words carried a hint of sarcasm, which was evident to Marion and, naturally, to Amber as well. Despite noticing, Amber did not care. ¡°Does Miss Cartier y golf too?¡± Marion was suddenly prompted to respond, ¡°I can y a little.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not great at golf either, but Lucas is excellent,¡± Amber continued. Instead of engaging, Marion tugged at Lucas¡¯s sleeve. ¡°How about Martin¡¯s skills?¡± Before Lucas could reply, Martin volunteered, ¡°I may not be as good as Lucas, but I¡¯m decent.¡± ¡°What about Preston?¡± Lucas nced at Preston, not giving Martin a second thought. ¡°Better than Martin.¡± Marion furrowed her brow slightly. ¡°In that case, we¡¯re definitely going to lose to them.¡± Martin chuckled. ¡°Not necessarily. What if you¡¯re on fire today?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not feeling too great today either,¡± Preston chimed in. Marion bit her lip. ¡°How about we make a big bet?¡± A gust of wind tousled Marion¡¯s hair, prompting Lucas to brush it back. ¡°What kind of bet?¡± ¡°The losers have to say ¡®I love you¡® to a stranger of the same sex in this course.¡± Martin, who was always one for dark humor, grinned. ¡°Sounds way more fun than chugging a liter of soda!¡± Preston nodded in agreement. ¡°Indeed. Who came up with the idea of drinking a liter of c?¡± Chanter 339 Amber¡¯s Audacity 2/2 Martin, the one who suggested the liter of c, was left speechless, feeling like he had shot himself in the foot. Marion looked at Lucas, waiting for his approval. He nced down at her and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go with your suggestion, Mrs. Craig.¡± As he looked at her dotingly, his eyes twinkled with amusement. With the topic shifted, Amber found herself sidelined. She had expected Lucas and Marion to ignore her, but not Martin and Tobias. However, throughout the conversation, it remained among them, leaving her unable to chime in despite standing nearby. Marion seemed to be intentionally making her ufortable! Refusing to give up, Amber approached nervously, gripping the golf club. ¡°Are you guys nning to y a game?¡± When Amber stepped into the circle, Marion rolled her eyes internally, surprised at Amber¡¯s audacity. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org At that moment, Tobias, who had been silent until then, spoke up. ¡°Miss Collins, would you like to join us?¡± Amber looked at Tobias and nodded. ¡°Sure. It sounds interesting.¡± ¡°Great, let¡¯s team up.¡® Tobias¡¯s suggestion pleased Amber immensely, and she eagerly agreed, ¡°Sure thing.¡± Marion did not have much to say, so she turned back and noticed Lucas watching her. Feeling oddly self¨Cconscious, she mumbled, ¡°I¡¯m not very good at golf.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Lucas reassured her and then led her to stand behind the group. ¡°How about I make a little bet with you?¡± Chapter 340 Chapter 340 Dampen Our Spirits Marion blinked. ¡°What do you want to bet on?¡± ¡°If wee in first, you will say that sentence to me.¡± Marion did not catch on immediately. ¡°What sentence?¡± Just as she said it, she clocked on. Her face flushed, and she touched her cheek. ¡°And if we don¡¯t come in first?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll say it to you.¡± Marion looked into the dark eyes before her, her heart fluttering slightly. ¡°Alright, fine.¡± Noticing themgging behind, Martin called out, ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Craig, can you hurry up, please?¡± Marion felt embarrassed getting called out by Martin. ¡°Let¡¯s catch up!¡± With a sly grin, Lucas took her hand and led her forward. ¡°With legs that long, why are we walking so slow?¡± Martin scanned Lucas¡¯s legs and grunted. Lucas raised an eyebrow and asked nonchntly, ¡°Are you in a hurry to lose?¡± Martin clicked his tongue. ¡°Can¡¯t say who¡¯s winning or losing yet!¡± He refused to believe he and Preston could not team up and win a single round, but in fact, they could not. Although Marion was not great at golf, she was on fire today. On the contrary, Martin had decent skills, but his game was off. Amber thought she could mingle and chat. However, Martin would not stop talking, leaving no room for her to interject, and Tobias, as usual, stayed quiet. Lucas, on the other hand, remained quiet and engaged mostly with Marion. After one round, Amber had not touched anything but her golf club. Martin and Preston took the dare. They were not sore losers, and they went around telling people ¡°I love you¡± while holding their clubs. Unfortunately, Martin had bad luck and ended up with someone with a short fuse who ran after him with a club for several minutes. Marion filmed with her phone while Lucas remained by her side, his gaze fixed on her throughout. Amber¡¯s expression gradually turned cold as she watched. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Out of the blue, Tobias spoke up, ¡°Miss Collins.¡± Amber was startled. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Chapter 340 Damen O Sente 212 ¡°Your golf club fell,¡± Tobias pointed out. Amber nced down, and indeed, her golf club had fallen. She reached down to pick it up and heard Tobias¡¯s voice again. ¡°Do you like taking other people¡¯s things, Miss Collins?¡± Tobias¡¯s words may sound casual, but his meaning was crystal clear. Amber shifted her gaze to him. ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand what you mean, Mr. Sleek.¡± ¡°If he¡¯s not your man, he won¡¯t be yours, no matter how you stare at him,¡± Tobias stated bluntly. Amber forced a smile, ¡°Do you think Lucas would like Marion?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what I think. It¡¯s his choice,¡± Tobias was not a gentleman and did not mince words. ¡°Other than the nce he gave you when you showed up, Lucas hasn¡¯t looked at you. And when Marion intentionally changed the subject earlier, Martin picked it up immediately, and none of us paid you any attention. Why do you think that is?¡± With a sneer, Tobias continued, ¡°Although you seem to enjoy humiliating yourself, your self- inflicted misery does dampen our spirits.¡± Amber¡¯s face burned with embarrassment as she retorted, ¡°Do you know Lucas has a first love?¡± Tobias looked at her. ¡°Have you met her?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t, but I know Lucas has been searching for her. Marion is just ying a role. Do all of you believe her?¡± Amber questioned. Tobias suddenly chuckled. ¡°Have you ever considered the possibility that Marion might be Lucas¡¯s first love?¡± Chapter 341 Chapter 341 Here Comes More Nonsense Tobias¡® words felt like a massive boulder crashing into Amber¡¯s heart. Yet, despite never being ¡®ridiculed¡® like this before, Amber¡¯s flustersted only a moment. Quickly, she regained herposure. ¡°If Marion is indeed Lucas¡® first love, then all these years, Jameson hasn¡¯t been relevant,¡± she said, casually flicking her long hair over her shoulder. ¡°Though I¡¯ve never met Lucas¡® first love, I¡¯m certain it isn¡¯t Marion.¡± She sounded resolute. Tobias shrugged. ¡°Believe what you want.¡± He did not enjoy talking to women like Amber. They never listened, merely lost in their own fabricated worlds. He only bothered speaking to Amber so she would not ruin Lucas¡® mood. With that said, Tobias moved ahead toward Lucas and the others. Amber stood still. This time, she did not follow along. She watched as Lucas spoke softly to Marion, his grip on the cue tightening with each passing moment. After a while, Amber turned and left. Tobias caught up with the group, exchanging a nce with Lucas before turning to Marion. ¡°Miss Cartier, please send me the videoter.¡± Marion nced awkwardly at Martin. ¡°Paul won¡¯t mind, will he?¡± ¡°Mind? Of course, he minds!¡± Marion grimaced. She was about to suggest deleting the video, but before she could, Lucas spoke up. Send the video to me.¡± Marion nced at him. ¡°Is it really okay?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± let Martin felt like hitting something at Lucas¡® response. Although Marion found the situation amusing, she suppressed her embarrassment and sent the video to Lucas. If Lucas wanted to be the viin, him. Lucas received the video and promptly shared it in the group chat. ¡°Fine¡­ Share it in the group chat, but don¡¯t spread it around, alright?¡± As Martin spoke, Tobias casually suggested, ¡°Why not post it on your socials?¡± ¡°Can you not be so mean?¡± Martin attempted to grab Tobias¡® phone, but Tobias held it high out of 11 Chapter 341 Here Comes Mom Nombre reach. The two of them fought for a while. Preston joked, ¡°I¡¯ve posted it. Don¡¯t forget to like it.¡± Martin snapped out of it, cursed under his breath, and went straight to throttle Preston. ¡°You¡¯re trying to y us!¡± 2/2 Marion took out her phone, intending to like Preston¡¯s post on Instagram. She clicked into it, only to realize she had not added Preston as a friend. Should she add him? Was it appropriate to do so voluntarily? ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Marion felt a tap on her head, looked up instinctively, and met those dark eyes. She chuckled nervously, ¡°Nothing much. I just find Paul amusing.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Lucas asked, lips curling slightly as he looked at her with a smirk. Suddenly, he leaned in close and whispered in her ear, ¡°I¡¯m even more amusing, Mrs. Craig.¡± Even though he did not say anything explicit, Marion understood. Her face flushed instantly. She shot him a re and quickly averted her gaze, pretending she had not heard. With so many people around, was it appropriate to say such things? Absolutely not! However, for some reason, Marion found herself slightly looking forward to it. Oh no, she was turning bad! While Martin was dealing with Preston, Tobias also posted on his Instagram. Martin shrugged it off, even going on a spreementing on their posts. After a brief rest from their previous bout, it was gettingte. Martin suggested grabbing dinner together, and this time, Lucas did not refuse. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Before leaving, Marion headed to the restroom. She thought Amber had left long ago, but she bumped into her in the restroom. Marion did not really want to exchange pleasantries, but she still casually said, ¡°Miss Collins.¡± Amber nodded and put her lipstick back in her purse. Marion went into a stall and did her business. When she came out, she found Amber still by the sink as if waiting for her. Here she went again¡­ It seemed this person had more nonsense to spout! Chapter 342 Chapter 342 What Did She Tell You? Atation pursed her lips and walked to the sink to pump soap and wash her hands. At that moment, there were only two of them in the restroom. Amber stood beside her and called out, ¡°Miss Cartier.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Marion rinsed off the soap from her hands, grabbed a paper towel, and wiped while looking at Amber. ¡°Do you need something, Miss Collins?¡± Amber looked at her and smiled. ¡°I just wanted to ask if Miss Cartier knows that Prince had a first love.¡± Marion¡¯s hand paused slightly, but it was just for a second. Soon, she resumed as usual. ¡°First loves aremon, Miss Collins. Don¡¯t you have one?¡± Amber narrowed her eyes. ¡°That¡¯s true, Miss Cartier.¡± She paused for a moment. ¡°I was quite surprised that Prince ended up marrying you.¡± Marion tossed the crumpled paper towel into the trash. ¡°I¡¯m also surprised at how interested you are in my husband, Miss Collins.¡± She hummed before muttering with a hit of sarcasm, ¡°Are you hoping for some juicy gossip, Miss Collins?¡± Amber¡¯s expression stiffened. ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it, Miss Cartier. I just thought I hit it off with you and wanted to chat. But if Miss Cartier doesn¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll stop.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°Enjoy your dinner.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Amber was always bbering away! Not wanting to leave with Amber, Marion waited for her to go first. Unexpectedly, as Amber took a few steps, she suddenly stopped. ¡°By the way, you and Prince¡¯s first love are totally different.¡± Marion did not respond, and Amber did not expect her to. She smiled and added, ¡°You¡¯re gentle and sweet, while Prince¡¯s first love was a daring girl. Oh, and she was really good with motorcycles. ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve said too much. I¡¯m sorry.¡± After saying this, Amber left, for real this time. Marion watched her leave. While she knew it was intentional on Amber¡¯s part, she still fell into her trap. So, Lucas had a first love, too! Even though Marion had just said everyone has a first love, the thought of Lucas having one made her feel a bit uneasy. Chapter 342 What Did She Tell You? 212 She could not quite put her finger on it, but she knew she was feeling slightly jealous for no good reason. Oh, the irrationality of women in love! Marion gathered her thoughts and went to find Lucas. Martin and the others had already left ahead of her. As she walked out, she saw Lucas waiting there. He was on the phone, the evening sunlight softening the sharp lines of his face. As he nced her way, Marion realized she was overthinking! Look at that face! So what if he had a first love? Did she not have one, too? Well, hers was better off forgotten. By the time Marion walked over, Lucas had ended the call. He reached out to hold her hand. ¡°What did Amber say to you just now?¡± Marion was surprised by his question. Her almond¨Cshaped eyes filled with curiosity. ¡°How did you know?¡± Lucas, backlit by the sun, looked impably chiseled. His lips slightly curled as he gazed at her, half- smiling. ¡°I installed a tracker on you.¡± Marion rolled her eyes. ¡°You saw her?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Lucas replied nonchntly. ¡°So, what did she tell you?¡± Under his intense gaze, Marion pursed her lips and nced away. ¡°She told me you had a first love.¡± ¡°Do you believe her?¡± He asked, eyebrows raised in surprise. Should she not? Chapter 342 What Did She Tell You? 172 Chapter 342 What Did She Tell You? Marion pursed her lips and walked to the sink to pump soap and wash her hands. At that moment, there were only two of them in the restroom. Amber stood beside her and called out, ¡°Miss Cartier.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Marion rinsed off the soap from her hands, grabbed a paper towel, and wiped while looking at Amber. ¡°Do you need something, Miss Collins?¡± Amber looked at her and smiled. ¡°I just wanted to ask if Miss Cartier knows that Prince had a first love.¡± Marion¡¯s hand paused slightly, but it was just for a second. Soon, she resumed as usual. ¡°First loves aremon, Miss Collins. Don¡¯t you have one?¡± Amber narrowed her eyes. ¡°That¡¯s true, Miss Cartier.¡± She paused for a moment. ¡°I was quite surprised that Prince ended up marrying you.¡± Marion tossed the crumpled paper towel into the trash. ¡°I¡¯m also surprised at how interested you are in my husband, Miss Collins.¡± She hummed before muttering with a hit of sarcasm, ¡°Are you hoping for some juicy gossip, Miss Collins?¡± Amber¡¯s expression stiffened. ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it, Miss Cartier. I just thought I hit it off with you and wanted to chat. But if Miss Cartier doesn¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll stop.¡± ¡°Enjoy your dinner.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Amber was always bbering away! Not wanting to leave with Amber, Marion waited for her to go first. Unexpectedly, as Amber took a few steps, she suddenly stopped. ¡°By the way, you and Prince¡¯s first love are totally different.¡± Marion did not respond, and Amber did not expect her to. She smiled and added, ¡°You¡¯re gentle and sweet, while Prince¡¯s first love was a daring girl. Oh, and she was really good with motorcycles. ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve said too much. I¡¯m sorry.¡± After saying this, Amber left, for real this time. Marion watched her leave. While she knew it was intentional on Amber¡¯s part, she still fell into her trap. So, Lucas had a first love, too! Even though Marion had just said everyone has a first love, the thought of Lucas having one made her feel a bit uneasy. Chapter 342 What Did She Tell You? 2/2 She could not quite put her finger on it, but she knew she was feeling slightly jealous for no good reason. Oh, the irrationality of women in love! Marion gathered her thoughts and went to find Lucas. Martin and the others had already left ahead of her. As she walked out, she saw Lucas waiting there. He was on the phone, the evening sunlight softening the sharp lines of his face. As he nced her way, Marion realized she was overthinking! Look at that face! So what if he had a first love? Did she not have one, too? Well, hers was better off forgotten. By the time Marion walked over, Lucas had ended the call. He reached out to hold her hand. ¡°What did Amber say to you just now?¡± Marion was surprised by his question. Her almond¨Cshaped eyes filled with curiosity. ¡°How did you know?¡± Lucas, backlit by the sun, looked impably chiseled. His lips slightly curled as he gazed at her, half- smiling. ¡°I installed a tracker on you.¡± Marion rolled her eyes. ¡°You saw her?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Lucas replied nonchntly. ¡°So, what did she tell you?¡± Under his intense gaze, Marion pursed her lips and nced away. ¡°She told me you had a first love.¡± ¡°Do you believe her?¡± He asked, eyebrows raised in surprise. Should she not? Chapter 343 Chapter 343 How Are the Two Rted? Lucas clicked his tongue. ¡°It seems like Mrs. Craig truly doesn¡¯t care about me.¡± How did it end up being about her not caring about him? Were they not discussing his first love? Marion blinked, puzzled. ¡°How are the two rted?¡± ¡°It is,¡± he said, pausing for a moment. ¡°If you cared about me, you would have known about my past rtionships from my previous interviews.¡± Marion looked at him awkwardly. ¡°But we weren¡¯t close before.¡± Lucas did not say anything and just nced at her. It was a look that made Marion inexplicably guilty. She began to question if she really did not care enough about him! As his wife, she did not even know about his past rtionships! She decided that tonight, she would go back and read through all of Lucas¡¯s previous interviews! C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org While gathering her thoughts, Marion followed him to the parking lot. Lucas opened the car door for her. Once she was inside and buckled up, he closed the door and circled around to the driver¡¯s seat. Just as Marion settled in, she heard him suddenly say, ¡°We won.¡± After what just happened, his sudden statement caught Marion off guard. It seemed like Lucas had no intention of letting her recover. He started the car immediately and headed to the prearranged dinner spot. As the car slowly started moving, Marion pieced together the meaning behind his words, ¡°We won.¡± They had a bet during their golf game earlier. Thinking about the bet, Marion¡¯s face uncontrobly turned red. Would Lucas get mad if she tried to back out of it? Thinking about this, she could not help but nce at the man driving beside her. He seemed to be in a good mood. Marion pursed her lips, an immature thought crossing her mind. Meanwhile, Martin and the others had been waiting in the private room for a while. Seeing that Lucas and Marion had not arrived yet, Martin could not help but nudge Tobias beside him. ¡°What did you tell Amber?¡± That woman was not a good person. She knew Lucas was married and still tried to get close. Well, curiosity killed the cat! Chapter 343 How Are the Two foted? 212 Tobias raised an eyebrow. ¡°I didn¡¯t say much exceptying out the facts for her.¡± Martin snorted. ¡°She¡¯s clueless, Isn¡¯t she?¡°! Tobias could not deny that. As the three conversed, the door to the private room swung open. Marion and Lucas arrived leisurely, with Lucas leading Marion in, Martin watched the two of them and felt a sourness in his mouth. was behaving obediently. He regretted inviting Lucas out. Was it not just giving him the perfect opportunity to show affection in public? Marion took the menu, her face still flushed from earlier. She pretended to browse with her head down, but her mind was elsewhere. She never expected Lucas, who seemed cool and restrained, to suddenly lean in and express his desire to kiss her in the parking lot earlier. Before she could react, he was already lifting her chin and kissing her. With the parking lot being a public ce, Marion was nervous about being caught as someone passed by their car. Thinking back on the incident, her face grew even hotter. ¡°Nothing you like?¡± Lost in thought, Marion was startled as Lucas suddenly leaned in, his familiar woody scent enveloping her. Her face grew even warmer. ¡°No, I¡¯ve made my choice.¡± She randomly selected a couple of signature dishes and pointed them out to Lucas. ¡°These two will do. ?? With five of them at the table, she could not order too many dishes. ¡°Alright.¡± Lucas took the menu from her hand, ncing at her ¡°Juice or iced water?¡± ¡°Water, please.¡± He tapped the table, then suddenly asked, ¡°They have a nice house wine here. Want to give it a try?¡± Marion was taken aback. ¡°Just water for me.¡± She dared not drink alcohol! Lucas smirked at her and signaled for a ss of iced water. Martin sighed, feeling the sourness intensify. It was the taste of romantic sourness! Chapter 344 Chapter 344 No Third Wheels Allowed Tomorrow was Sunday. After a busy week, all the CEOS wanted was to unwind on this Saturday night. So, Martin suggested ying poker together after dinner, but this proposal was ruthlessly rejected by Lucas. Martin seemed puzzled. ¡°Why not? Tomorrow¡¯s Sunday. We can stay out a bitter tonight and sleep in tomorrow, right?¡± He nced at Marion. ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Miss Cartier?¡± Marion felt awkward, unsure whether to nod or shake her head. Why did they have to drag her into their bro talk? With Marion at a loss for words, Lucas chimed in, ¡°She needs to go back to practice piano.¡± That excuse could not be more legitimate. Even Martin, as shameless as he was, did not dare insist on their post¨Cdinner ns anymore. ¡°My bad. It totally slipped my mind. I¡¯ll make up for it.¡± Marion nced at Lucas, who happened to be looking her way. She caught his gaze, lips faintly curved as he said, ¡°Ready to head back?¡± Marion widened her eyes a bit. ¡°What¡¯s the rush?¡± Lucas checked the time. ¡°It¡¯s seven. We really should head back.¡± With that, he signaled to Martin and the others that they were leaving. Marion watched as he led her out of the private room. A few steps away, she could not help but nce back ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Marion looked at him. ¡°Nothing. I just think Paul is a really nice guy.¡® He was good at ying along. Lucas eyed her, lips curling into a smirk and mischief dancing in his dark eyes. He escorted her to the car, opening the passenger door and shielding her from hitting her head on the roof. As Marion buckled up, she heard Lucas ask, ¡°Want to watch a movie?¡± Wait. Was he not supposed to let her practice the piano earlier? Hearing her silence, he huffed lightly. Marion turned to him. ¡°Sure.¡± Then, she cleared her throat before saying, ¡°Lucas, can I ask you something?¡± Chapter 344 No THIRS Wheels Allowed ¡°Go on.¡± ¡°Do you always y along with your friends like this?¡± He started the car, casually replying, ¡°Not always.¡± ¡°Then¡­ ¡°Just don¡¯t want any third wheels.¡± Marion got it in an instant and felt her cheeks flush. She nced out the car window, raising a hand to touch her face. It turned out that she was the culprit. Marion thought Lucas¡¯s movie n meant going to a regr cinema like a typical couple. Since she had not been on a movie date with someone she liked before, she was kind of looking forward to it. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org However, the car drove farther and farther from the city. If she were not Mrs. Craig, Marion would have suspected Lucas was taking her to the outskirts to sell her off. Twenty minutester, Marion looked at the giant screen in front of the windshield and realized that when Lucas had said watching a movie, he meant watching a drive¨Cin movie. The atmosphere was pretty good, and the venue was spacious. One could even buy snacks and drinks before the movie started. Looking around, Marion noticed quite a few couples here to watch the movie. The cars parked in front, behind, and beside them were all filled with couples. Lucas handed her his phone. ¡°Look what you¡¯d like to eat.¡± It was Marion¡¯s first time here, and she was feeling quite curious. ¡°I want popcorn. Is that okay?¡± The snacks and drinks here were not much different from those in regr cinemas, and Marion loved eating popcorn while watching movies. ¡°Order whatever you like. The phone¡¯s in your hand.¡± She chuckled awkwardly, murmuring, ¡°But I don¡¯t know your payment password.¡± Before she finished speaking, she heard the person beside her recite a string of numbers. Marion found the numbers somewhat familiar. If she was not mistaken, it sounded like her birthday. She nced at Lucas subconsciously. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°Payment password.¡± Marion looked at him, her heart inexplicably quickening, ¡°Sounds familiar.¡± ¡°Is your memory that bad?¡± dat He teased, his gaze enveloping her, ¡°Can¡¯t even remember your own birthday?¡± It really was her birthday! Chapter 345 Chapter 345 I Want to Come Again Next Time! Marion¡¯s hand holding the phone trembled slightly. Her gaze flickered, and the sides of her ears tuned bright red. Feeling slightly embarrassed to continue the conversation, she lifted the phone and pointed to the drinks. ¡°I feel like having a Coke.¡± It had been a while since she had it. She paused, then asked, ¡°How about you?¡± ¡°Anything works,¡± replied Lucas. Although Lucas said that, Marion suddenly recalled the thick one¨Ccentimeter dossier Daniel had given her two months ago about Lucas¡¯s preferences. He did not like sodas. So, in the end, Marion ordered a bottle of water for him. Not long after cing the order, a staff member came over with the popcorn. The rich aroma of corn tempted Marion¡¯s appetite, and even before the movie started, she began munching on it. After eating for a while, she noticed Lucas was looking at her. Feeling awkward eating alone, she offered the popcorn to him. ¡°Do you want some?¡± ¡°Yes, please,¡± he said, looking at her but making no move to take any. Marion blinked, understanding his hesitation, and awkwardly handed him thergest piece of popcorn to his lips. Lucas opened his mouth and took the popcorn in. As his thin lips closed around the popcorn, they lightly brushed against her index finger Marion felt a slight tickle and quickly pulled her hand back, pretending to continue eating the popcorn as if nothing happened. The evening breeze blew in through the half¨Copen car window, and the screen in front suddenly dimmed as the movie was about to begin. It was then that Marion realized she did not even know what movie they were watching. ¡°What movie is this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a suspense thriller¡± Lucas said, looking at her. ¡°Are you scared?¡± Marion shook her head, her bright eyes full of excitement. ¡°Not at all. I love suspense thrillers.¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. The light in her dark eyes dimmed in an instant, and even the astute Lucas felt a hint of defeat at that moment. Chapter 145 + Ward Caine Again Timet Yet, his defeat was only beginning. As the movie progressed from the opening to its dimez, Laca¡¯s sense of defeat reached its peak The listened to the low murmurs of affection from the couples in nearby cars and then nced M Marion, who was earnestly focused on the movie. Lucas helplessly raised his hand and covered kels te had miscalcted. It was a two¨Chour movie. After the movie ended, Marion still felt slightly unsatisfied, The atmosphere at this drive¨Cin theater was amazing, and watching, on that huge screen felt so good! Marion touched the empty popcorn bag, clicked her tongue, and said, ¡°It was so good, Lacade toe again next time!¡± Hearing her words, Lucas burst outughing. ¡°You liked it that much?¡± Marion nodded vigorously. ¡°It was dark, windy, and not too quiet. Just the right vibe, you know?¡± As she spoke, she suddenly noticed a couple in the next car passionately kissing They were really going at it, and the girl was sitting on the guy¡¯sp! That was some steamy stuff! Marion froze and subconsciously looked at Lucas, only to find him giving her a knowing look. At that moment, Marion had an epiphany. She realized that she had been so engrossed in the movie that she had not had any romantic thoughts at all. She felt like such a straightced girl! Her face flushed, and she looked at Lucas in the moonlight, hesitating for a moment, ¡°Um, should we like, kiss too?¡± Before Lucas could respond, a staff member suddenly passed by the car. Marion was startled, and her whole body stiffened. She panicked, thinking about what she had jus said. Her mind went nk. Did the staff member Hear her? The Bentley should have good soundproofing, right? Oh no, the car window was half¨Copen! Would the staff member think she was some kind of nymphomaniac? Chapter 346 Chapter 346 Are You Hinting at Me, Mrs. Craig? On the way back, Marion immediately pretended to be asleep. After parking the car, Lucas lifted her in his arms. Marion¡¯s eyshes fluttered lightly as she nestled against him. Lucas nced at her but did not say anything, carrying her straight upstairs into the master bedroom. In the dimly lit bedroom, Marion realized with a jolt that she would be sharing the bed with Lucas tonight. This realization made it impossible for her to continue pretending to sleep! She quickly feigned waking up. Squinting against the brightness of the room, she was met with Lucas, who was smirking ¡°Awake already?¡± He asked, his voice warm and teasing Feeling exposed under his gaze, Marion avoided eye contact. ¡°I¡¯m so thirsty. I need to go downstairs for water!¡± she eximed before darting out of the room and fleeing downstairs. Lucas watched her disappear down the stairs, amusement twinkding in his dark eyes. Marion sat at the kitchen ind, too nervous to return upstairs. However, before she could decide what to do, Lucas came down to join her. ¡°Still up for a movie?¡± He asked, a yful glint in his eyes. Marion nodded eagerly. Watching movies all night sounded like a good n. ¡°Let¡¯s go, then. It¡¯s still early,¡± Lucas said. Though in truth, it was not that early. Usually, by this time, Marion would already be getting ready for bed. She followed Lucas to the basement family theater, where he handed her a stack of films to choose from. ¡°You pick first. I¡¯ll go upstairs and bring down some free offered. ¡°You don¡¯t have to,¡± Marion replied. ¡°It¡¯s no trouble,¡± he insisted, shing her a charming smile before disappearing upstairs. As Marion waited nervously, ber heart was pounding. She quickly texted Cassie for help. [Cassie, quick! What do I do? I¡¯m about to share a bed with Lucas tonight!] Puzzled, Cassie replied with a question mark Marion nced at the empty bed, afraid that Lucas would return soon, and typed back frantically, [ Cassie, I think I might be in over my head. It¡¯s past ten on a weekend night, and I¡¯m about to dive into the deep end with Lucas!] [Oh, Marion, you¡¯re overreacting! It¡¯s just a cozy weekend night. Stop feeding me drama!] Cassie¡¯s reply popped up on her screen. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Chapter 346 Are You Hinting at Me, Mrs. Craig? 2/2 Marion felt flustered. [I¡¯m serious, Cassie! I¡¯m really freaking out here!] Cassie: [Freaking out about what? You don¡¯t even have to do anything!] Marion sighed internally. How could she have thought Cassie would have a solution to her predicament? Just as Marion was lost in her thoughts, another message from Cassie popped up on her screen. She thought maybe Cassie had a change of heart and decided to help her out. However, before she could check, the door swung open, and Lucas entered carrying a tray of sliced fruits and freshly squeezed juice. Marion¡¯s hand shook, causing her phone to slip and fall right at Lucas¡® feet! Quickly, she reached out to retrieve it, but she was toote. She watched in dismay as Lucas picked up her phone and nced at the screen, then looked back at her. ¡°Miss Greaves¡¯s suggestion isn¡¯t bad,¡± he remarked casually. Confused, Marion hurriedly took her phone back. When she read Cassie¡¯s reply, she was dumbfounded. Lucas had seen everything! ¡°Are we still watching the movie?¡± His voice, light with amusement, interrupted Marion¡¯s thoughts. She looked up at him, her face flushed. ¡°We¡­ we were just kidding,¡± she stammered. ¡°It was a good suggestion. If we¡¯re not watching the movie, I¡¯ll go upstairs and prepare some aromatherapy for you,¡± Lucas suggested. Marion was at a loss for words. Was there any way out of this now? Seeing her embarrassment, Lucas decided not to tease her further. He picked a movie to y. ¡°Come here,¡± he said as he reached out to pull her into his arms. 3 Marion instinctively met his gaze as he looked down at her. ¡°I didn¡¯t get to hold you just now,¡± he murmured. Her face flushed even hotter. She wanted to retort that Lucas had not kissed her just now, either. However, she did not dare. Maybe it was because of Cassie¡¯s words, but Marion found it hard to focus on the movie. Over ten minutes had passed, and she was still distracted. Lucas noticed and clicked his tongue. Suddenly, he looked down at her and asked, ¡°Are you hinting at me, Mrs. Craig?¡± Chapter 347 Chapter 347 What¡¯s Not to Like? ¡°I¡¯m not!¡± Marion eximed. This is from N?velDrama.Org. me it on Cassic. She had texted, [It¡¯s your first time, so it¡¯s normal to be nervous. Just light some scented candles, dim the lights, set a romantic atmosphere, and everything will fall into ce.] Marion quickly denied it. Thinking about Lucas seeing Cassie¡¯s message earlier, Marion was afraid he would steer the conversation in that direction again. Subconsciously, she sat up straight, intending to focus on the movie. ¡°Let¡¯s watch the movie,¡± she said. Lucas leaned back on the sofa behind him, nonchntly responding, ¡°Sure.¡± The movie was a serious suspense thriller, but the suspense seemed a bit intense. About twenty¨Cfive minutes into the film, the female and male lead suddenly started kissing passionately. The surround sound was exceptional. With 360¨Cdegree stereo, it filled the room with the sounds of their kisses and hurried breathing. Marion instinctively gripped the sofa beneath her, too embarrassed to move. She had not seen this movie before. She thought the deep kiss would be the end of it, but to her surprise, the leads seemed like wildfire, shedding clothes as they kissed. Marion¡¯s face felt like it was on fire, burning with embarrassment. Could they stop watching? Suddenly, Lucas shifted beside her, making Marion inexplicably nervous. Her breathing started to match the rhythm of the movie. Just as she was hesitating whether to make an excuse not to watch, she felt a warmth and her waist. Marion instinctively nced down. The next moment, his arm wrapped around her waist. The scent of cedarwood enveloped her, causing her already rapid breathing to be even more erratic. The couple on the screen ahead was doing something unspeakable. Though the scene was artistically rendered, the sounds were suggestive enough. Marion felt extremely embarrassed, her eyshes fluttering. ¡°Wh¨Cwhat¡¯s going on?¡± She nced up and noticed that Lucas had unbuttoned the top two buttons of his shirt at some point, revealing his corbone. Marion swallowed hard, her hand beneath her involuntarily gripping the sofa. Chapter 347 What¡¯s Not to Like? 212 To her surprise, the leather sofa could not bear the strain, Suddenly, there was a ¡°crack,¡± making Marion¡¯s scalp tingle. Lucas looked at her, lips slightly curved, his dark eyes tinged with amusement. ¡°I just want to hug you,¡± he said. Marion bit her lip, about to speak, when she felt two taps on her waist. She shivered all over. ¡®Stay calm, stay calm! It¡¯s just a hug, not a kiss!¡® As she reassured herself, a deep voice sounded in her ear, ¡°Of course, I also want to kiss you.¡± Hearing this, Marion, already embarrassed, stiffened even more. ¡°Th¨Cthis movie isn¡¯t good,¡± she blurted. ¡°What¡¯s not good about it?¡± Lucas chuckled, his teasing evident in his eyes. Marion¡¯s face was already red. She nced at the screen in front to find that the main characters had finished and were lying there watching the stars. ¡°The pacing is too slow.¡± She steadied her thoughts, pretending to beposed as she offered a reason. Lucas looked at her, silent as a smirk ying on his lips. His meaning was clear. Marion trembled under his gaze, embarrassed. ¡°Stopughing!¡± She really did think the pacing was too slow! ¡°Not continuing with watching then?¡± He paused for two seconds, leisurely adding, ¡°How about we go back and light some scented candles?¡± Marion lowered her head, silent for a moment. ¡°Let¡¯s just watch the movie,¡± she said softly. She could not possibly look at scented candles now. Once the ambiguous scenes in the movie had passed, the main characters began following the plot and the background music turned eerie. She collected her thoughts and immersed herself back into the movie¡¯s plot. Little did she expect, after only ten minutes, the supporting actors started kissing again. Seriously?! Was this not supposed to be a suspense movie? Chapter 348 Chapter 348 Is the Watermelon Sweet? Marion felt uneasy again, reminiscent of the awkwardness, when watching TV dramas with her parents and the main characters suddenly kissed. She did not know where to ce her gaze. The cinema room was silent, except for the sound of the movie ying, and the air grew hot. Marion found it hard to breathe properly. It was just so awkward. Marion wiped her forehead and nced at the fruits on the table. ¡°The watermelon looks really sweet,¡± she said, seizing the chance to get out of Lucas¡¯s embrace and fetch a piece of watermelon. Unexpectedly, the supporting actress suddenly spoke. The surround sound made her voice seem like it was right next to Marion¡¯s ear. Marion¡¯s hand shook, and the watermelon she had just picked up fell to the ground. Of course, it did not just fall anywhere but right on Lucas¡¯s foot. Now, it was even more awkward! ¡°Let me help you clean that up!¡± Marion grabbed some tissues, trying to make up for her mistake. Lucas clicked his tongue and directly hooked her waist, leading her back to the couch. He bent down to pick up the watermelon, tossed it into the nearby trash bin, and casually wiped his foot with a tissue. Then, he grabbed a piece of watermelon. ¡°Still want some?¡± Marion raised an eyebrow and took the watermelon. ¡°Thanks.¡± She lowered her head and ate the watermelon earnestly, trying hard to ignore the situation between the supporting actors. ¡°Is the watermelon sweet?¡± Marion swallowed the watermelon in her mouth before nodding. ¡°Yeah. Want to try?¡± She barely finished her sentence when she felt the man¡¯s hand around her waist tighten gradually. Marion felt danger and instinctively tried to get up and escape. However, Lucas lifted her and sat her on hisp before she could. Lucas leaned down and took a bite of the watermelon in her hand, chewing leisurely. After finishing, he said seriously, ¡°It¡¯s very sweet.¡± The posture was very ambiguous. Marion lifted her eyes and collided with his deep ck gaze. Her breath caught, and her heart raced Chapter 348 is the Watermelon Sweet? 2/2 from Lucas¡¯s gaze. It was as if he wanted to devour her! She hastily averted her gaze. ¡°Oh, have some more, then.¡± Before she could finish, the watermelon in her hand was taken away by Lucas. Marion looked at the watermelon being put back, her heart trembling. She lifted her head only to see those deep ck eyes. Instinctively, she avoided his gaze. Lucas reached out and held her chin with his thumb and forefinger, forcing her to meet his gaze. ¡°Not eating for now. I want to kiss you, Mrs. Craig.¡± He smirked, then lifted her chin and leaned in for a kiss. Marion¡¯s heart skipped a beat, her vision darkening as Lucas lowered his head. His thin lips lingered on hers for only two or three seconds before parting them forcefully. His warm breath carried the sweetness of watermelon, instantly filling her mouth. Suddenly, Marion felt like a nerve in her brain snapped. The suppressed desires surged like a raging storm, sweeping her into the depths of desire. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Instinctively, she wrapped her arms around Lucas¡¯s waist, closing her eyes and obediently cooperating. Their breaths grew heavier with each passing moment, lips and breaths intertwined. The temperature in the room grew hotter¡­ Lucas¡¯s usually cool features were now reced with intense desire. His face was immersed in light and shadow, profound and enchanting. Chapter 349 Chapter 349 Mrs. Coquettish Marion found herself lost in the whirlwind of affection as Lucas¡¯s deep breaths filled her ears, alongside the restless beats of her own heart. Hisrge hand withdrew from around her waist, hesitating as it lingered at her side before finally pulling back. The fervent, deep kiss gradually softened into aforting peck. With closed eyes, Marion felt the flutter of her eyshes against her cheeks, which were flushed red. Her mind went nk, consumed only by the man¡¯s soothing kisses. After what seemed like an eternity, her consciousness slowly returned. Marion¡¯s doe¨Clike eyes, dewy with emotion, resembled a lost fawn in the morning mist. His dark gaze brimmed with undisguised desire, enveloping herpletely. He gently brushed aside her yful strands of hair clinging to her cheek, his voice husky as he spoke, ¡°Mrs. Craig.¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. Marion furrowed her brows slightly, hershes trembling. ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°When can we light the scented candles?¡± Lucas inquired. Marion hesitated for a moment before realizing what he meant, and the faint blush that had just begun to fade from her cheeks resurfaced. She blinked. ¡°You¡¯re so horny!¡± At her words, Lucas chuckled deeply, his voice low, ¡°Aren¡¯t you as well, though?¡± Marion made a face, recalling the several times she had been caught stealing nces at his abs, unable to retort with righteousness. She nestled into his embrace, wrapping her arms around his waist. Oh, his waist was just as good to hold as she imagined! Not only was his waistfortable to hold, but being in Lucas¡¯s arms felt incrediblyforting. She rubbed against his chest, unable to resist lifting her head, her doe¨Clike eyes sparkling as she gazed at him. ¡°Lucas, you have such a great figure.¡± She had just touched those abs! After her words, feeling a bit shy, she hugged his waist tightly, leaning her head against his shoulder. Marion inhaled the fresh, woody scent, feeling an indescribably satisfying fullness in her chest. Lucas held her close, leaning back against the sofa behind him, resigned to endure her yful antics around his waist. Chapter 340 Mrs. Coquettish 2/2 What else could he do with his wife except pamper her? After a couple of steamy scenes in the movie, the rest seemed uninteresting to both of them, Marion hung onto Lucas, turned off the screen with the remote, and grabbed a slice of watermelon, taking turns eating with him, After finishing the watermelon, and with the time growingte, Marion yawned, tears welling in her eyes as she looked at Lucas. ¡°I¡¯m tired.¡± ¡°Bedtime?¡± She yawned again, lifting her hand to cover her mouth before nodding at Lucas with tired eyes. Lucas nced at Marion¡¯s dewy eyes for a moment, then bent down to pick up her slippers and slipped them onto her feet. ¡°Hold tight,¡± he said, lifting her in his arms. Marion made a face, feeling both sweet and embarrassed. ¡°I can walk by myself.¡± He looked down at her, arching an eyebrow yfully. ¡°So, should I let go?¡± Marion quickly clung to him. ¡°No, don¡¯t!¡± With a husband to hold her, why bother walking on her own? Compared to the ambiguous and sultry media room downstairs, the master bedroom felt much fresher. Marion was indeed tired. Being carried back to the room, she took the initiative to grab some clothes and head into the bathroom to freshen up. Sinceing out after, she could not stop yawning. Seeing her tired state, Lucas took her phone and said, ¡°Stop browsing. It¡¯s time to sleep.¡± Marion looked at him for a moment and slowly said, ¡°I want to wait for you.¡® Lucas¡¯s dark eyes softened slightly, and he returned her phone. ¡°Okay.¡± What else could he do with Mrs. Coquettish? He had to pamper his wife! Chapter 350 Chapter 350 Can I Get a Goodnight Kiss? Watching the bathroom door close, Marlon finally mustered the courage to open Cassie¡¯s chat. Underneath her unread message, which Lucas had seen, Cassie had sent several more. [Hey? Why aren¡¯t you replying to my messages?] Cassie: [I get it. Sorry for bothering you.] Marion nced and sent a meme of a baffled bunny right away, Cassie responded swiftly, (Aren¡¯t you getting cozy with your hubby? Why are you messaging me? Cassie: [Okay, no more jokes. I need to tell you something.] Seeing Cassie serious, Marion touched her slightly warm cheek and sent her a question mark. Cassie: [Last week, at thepany dinner, I saw your dad at the restaurant. He was on the phone, saying something like, ¡°Stop trying to get any money from him.¡± I¡¯m worried if something¡¯s up with him. Can you go home and check on him when you have time?] Marion¡¯s excited mood instantly settled down. She had gone back with Lucas half a month ago to celebrate Richard¡¯s birthday and had not noticed any issues. Marion pursed her lips, replying, [Okay, thanks. I¡¯ll go home tomorrow!] Cassie: [Alright, it¡¯ste. Get some rest!] Marion found it strange. [You¡¯re going to bed so early?] Cassie: [It¡¯s called being considerate. I¡¯m single, but you¡¯re not!] Marion knew she should not have asked! Just as Marion finished chatting with Cassie, Lucas emerged from the bathroom. His ck V¨Cneck pajamas were loose, and Lucas, who had just gotten out of the shower, looked clean and fresh. Marion nced up and felt her heart skip a beat at the sight of his chest. She quickly averted her gaze, rolled to the side with the nket, and made room for him. ¡°Done showering?¡± Lucas towel¨Cdried his hair before sitting on the edge of the bed. He casually nced at her phone by the side, asking, ¡°What were you talking to Miss Greaves about?¡± Marion intended to go back home tomorrow to check on Richard after Cassie¡¯s message. Since he asked, she simply opened the chat history and handed it over. ¡°Cass mentioned my dad seemed off. I want to go back tomorrow to see him.¡± hapter 350 Can I Get a Goodnight Kiss? 2/2 ¡°Okay.¡± Lucas nced at her phone for a moment, then handed it back to her. ¡°I¡¯m going to blow¨Cdry my hair. ¡°Mm¨Chmm,¡± Marion replied, taking the phone. She yawned right after nodding. She was really tired. Marion ced the phone on the bedside table and withdrew her hand. That was when she realized she would be sharing a bed with Lucas tonight, making her a bit nervous. The sound of the hairdryer in the bathroom abruptly stopped, and Marion¡¯s heartbeat seemed to quicken. Soon enough, Lucas emerged from the bathroom. His hair, which had been wet moments ago, now looked effortlessly dry. Marion could not help but silently appreciate the quality of the hairdryer. Just as she was lost in thought, the bed shifted slightly. Lucas got onto the bed. Marion watched as he pulled up the nket. The next moment, she and the nket were pulled towards him. Fresh from the shower, Lucas had a subtle woody scent about him, with the clear fragrance of his shower gel, much like hers. Marion curved her lips and tugged the thin nket. With her eyes downcast, she softly asked, we sleep now?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll turn off the light, then?¡± Lucas inquired. ¡°Okay.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the room plunged into darkness. ¡°Can Marion kept her eyes open. Though she could not see anything clearly, she could vaguely sense Lucas lying beside her. She stiffened as she felt arge hand wrap around her waist. Then, she was drawn into the man¡¯s embrace. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Marion bit her lip, feeling her heart racing uncontrobly. Suddenly, her face warmed, and she instinctively looked up. In the darkness, those dark eyes gazed at her intensely. ¡°Can I have a goodnight kiss?¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°Come on, be good. Let¡¯s be affectionate, just like your friend said,¡± he grinned and leaned in, capturing her lips and gently parting them. Chapter 351 Chapter 351 Did You Quarrel with Lucas? Marion was not sure when she had drifted off to sleep. She had another saucy dream. The dream was even more vivid and passionate than the ones before. When Marion opened her eyes, she discovered the sun was high in the sky. Lucas was not beside her. She touched her flushed cheek and let out a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Lucas was not in bed. She would not know how to face him. Last night, she dreamt of tearing off Lucas¡¯s clothes¡­ among other things. She would dwell on it! Just thinking about it made her feel embarrassed. Marion pped her cheek to wake herself up. Right after she did so, Lucas, who looked fresh from his shower, walked in. He was draped in a loosely -fitted robe. His dark gaze met hers. ¡°Good morning, honey.¡± ¡°Good morning,¡± Marion said abashedly. ¡°Why is your face so red? Are you feeling unwell?¡± He approached her and hooked his hand around her waist, effortlessly bringing her into his embrace. His other hand covered her forehead. ¡°Normal body temperature.¡± Lucas looked at her knowingly as he reluctantly released her. ¡°Had an interesting dream?¡± Marion¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she went even redder. ¡°Certainly not!¡± She huffed, slipped into slippers, and hurriedly escaped into the bathroom. She made sure to lock the door. Lucas clicked his tongue lightly, went to the wardrobe, took out a set of clothes, and sat on the edge of the bed, waiting for her toe out. After finishing her morning routine, Marion pushed the door open and found Lucas sitting on the bed, looking directly at her. ¡°Were you nning on using the bathroom?¡± ¡°I thought you wanted me to change clothes here.¡± Marion¡¯s face flushed. ¡°I did not!¡± What kind of person did he think she was? Of course, if he insisted on changing there, she would not object. Marion sat down at the dressing table. By the time she finished her skincare routine, Lucas had already changed into casual attire. He wore a loose ck satin shirt and lightweight pants, a wee change from the usual constraints Chapter 351 Did You Quarrel with Lucas? of a suit and tie. Freed from the constraints of a work day, he exuded a cool, rxed demeanor, his face more captivating than usual. Marion nced at him then silently withdrew her gaze. ¡®Oh, he truly is a sight for sore eyes! And he is my husband!¡® she thought to herself. The realization made her smile. She could not contain the joy on her face. Lucas gazed at her with gentle eyes. ¡°After breakfast, let¡¯s go see Dad.¡± 2/2 Marion was startled by his use of ¡°Dad,¡± and her phone slipped from her hand. Lucas¡¯s hand swiftly caught it just as it was about to fall. ¡°Can¡¯t even hold onto a phone?¡± Marion sheepishly replied, ¡°Butterfingers.¡± He chuckled without saying a word and led her downstairs for breakfast. After their meal, they headed straight to Sapphire Lake Vis. Richard had just finished breakfast. He was reading the newspaper and preparing to go fishing when he suddenly heard Marion¡¯s voice. He was puzzled, then started to smile. ¡°I must be getting old, I¡¯m starting to hallucinate!¡± In the next moment, the vi gate opened, and Marion waved to him from the car window. ¡°Dad!¡± Richard was momentarily stunned. His daughter hade to see him! A surge of joy filled his heart. However, his happiness was short¨Clived as he realized Marion had only returned ten days ago and was there again in such a short time. Could it be that she had quarreled with Lucas?Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. He watched apprehensively as Marion approached him. Richard could not help himself. ¡°Did you quarrel with Lucas?¡± he asked. Chapter 352 Chapter 352 Thank You for Being There for Me Just as he spoke, Richard heard another voice call him ¡®Dad¡°. Lucas had parked and then followed behind Marion. Richard¡¯s voice was quite audible, and Lucas had heard what he said. Marion nced at her father and then back at Lucas. It was somewhat awkward, Richard cleared his throat, ¡°Don¡¯t mind me, Lucas, I didn¡¯t mean anything but that. I was just concerned about you two!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind, Dad. We have some free time this week, so we thought we¡¯d visit you, Richard was touched, ¡°Ah it¡¯s so rare for young folks to have a weekend off, you should go enjoy yourselves! You don¡¯t need to worry about an old man like me!¡± Marion linked her arms with Richard¡¯s. ¡°Dad, you¡¯re not any random old man, you¡¯re an interesting one!¡± She spotted the fishing gear in Richard¡¯s hands and then asked, ¡°Dad, did we interrupt your fishing?¡± Richard looked at his fishing rod and chuckled, ¡°You little rascal! Now that you and Lucas are here, what fish do I need to catch?¡± He ced the fishing gear aside. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go inside and talk!¡± Mable the Cartier housekeeper and Howard the butler were delighted at Marion and Lucas¡¯s visit. Mable had served them tea without any prompting from Richard. ¡°Miss, Sir,¡± Mable said by way of greeting. Richard took a seat on the sofa and Marion sat beside him. ¡°Let me pour you some tea, Dad!¡± ¡°Hmm you¡¯re a grown woman, but you still act like a child!¡± Despite his words, Marion knew that Richard was teasing her. ¡°No matter how old I am, I¡¯m still your daughter!¡± ¡°That¡¯s true!¡± Richard observed Marion, relieved to see her in good spirits. Then he turned to Lucas, ¡°Been busy lately?¡± Radiant Group had made some major movestely, and everyone in the industry was aware of it. As the person overseeing everything from a management position, Lucas naturally had a hectic schedule. ¡°It¡¯s manageable.¡± ¡°Take care of yourselves.¡± That was the third time Richard had met his son¨Cinw, and he was not a talkative person by nature. During such visits, Marion often yed the intermediary and made the conversation lively for the Chapter 352 Thank You for Being There for Me three of them. After lunch, Richard made it clear that he did not want to keep Marlon and Lucas at the vi any longer. 2/2 ¡°I know you¡¯ve been worried about me, but you¡¯ve seen that I¡¯m in good health, aren¡¯t I? You have your own lives together, go on and enjoy your weekend. Take some time for yourselves.¡± Marion blushed and stole a nce at Lucas. Lucas took Marion¡¯s hands in his. ¡°We hear you, Dad. We¡¯lle visit again.¡± ¡°Alright, take care of each other!¡± Richard bid farewell to his daughter and son¨Cinw and hummed a tune as he walked to his fish pond to feed the fish. Marion gazed absentmindedly ahead as she let out a sigh. Lucas nced at her. ¡°Worried about Dad?¡± Marion shifted her gaze to him and nodded. ¡°I couldn¡¯t get anything out of him.¡± After lunch, Lucas had excused himself to take a phone call. He had left Richard and Marion with more than ten minutes together. Marion tactfully inquired about Richard¡¯s recent business situation, and he assured her that everything was fine. She then asked about his health, and he producedst week¡¯s medical examination report. Apart from the usual issues, there were no new health problems. However, Cassie was not someone to exaggerate. If she had mentioned it, there must have been something worrisome she overheard that day. At a red light, Lucas slowly stopped the car. He kept one hand on the steering wheel and the other holding Marion¡¯s. î´ C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Whatever happens, you always have me.¡® Marion turned her head and looked into his eyes. A feeling surged within her. She took advantage of the red light as she leaned in and quickly kissed his cheek, ¡°Thank you for being there for me.¡± ¡®Having a husband is wonderful!¡® Marion thought to herself. Chapter 353 Chapter 353 Not Only Did I Look, I¡¯m Going to Touch It Too! Lucas was entirely caught off guard by her move. He turned his dark eyes to look at Marion, ¡°Do that again.¡± His deep, husky tone carried a hint of restrained desire. Marion, caught up in the moment, blushed at his suggestion. ncing ahead, she noticed the traffic light had turned green. Her eyes sparkled, and she breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°The light¡¯s green!¡± Lucas looked at her for a few seconds before slowly starting the car. Marion turned her head and looked out the window. She raised a hand to touch her cheek. Despite feeling shy, there was a sweetness to their interaction. She had be mischievous! Marion had originally nned to spend the entire day at Richard¡¯s vi and had not expected him to chase them off after lunch. She had informed Mrs. Bailey in the morning that she would not need to prepare any meals for the day. D When Marion and Lucas returned home, the house was empty. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Marion walked to the kitchen, poured a ss of water, and watched Lucas take a phone call. ? The afternoon sun illuminated Lucas perfectly as his ck attire seemed to radiate light. Marion, captivated by the movement of his Adam¡¯s apple, identally took arge gulp of water. Lost in thought, Lucas had already hung up the call and walked back to her. Using his index finger, he tapped the water ss in her hand. ¡°What are you staring at so intensely?¡± Marion immediately answered, ¡°I¡¯m looking at your Adam¡¯s apple!¡± Wait, why did she blurt out her inner thoughts again? Marion blushed in embarrassment and attempted to exin herself, ¡°What I meant was, I was observing the sunlight cast shadows on your Adam¡¯s apple¡­¡± Unable to continue with the fabrication, she lifted her eyes and found Lucas looking at her with a half- smile. Marion put down her ss and decided to be honest about it. ¡°Fine, I was looking at your Adam¡¯s apple. So what? You¡¯re my husband. What¡¯s wrong with having a look? ¡°It¡¯s reasonable, sensible, and absolutely legal!¡± she dered as she blushed. ¡°Not only did I look, I¡¯m going to touch it too!¡± Chapter 353 Not Only Did 1 Look, I¡¯m Going to Touch It Too! 2/2 When she touched his Adam¡¯s apple, Lucas happened to swallow which caused it to bob down as her index finger followed the motion. Marion quickly withdrew her hand, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± Had she gone too far? She could not have, could she? He was her husband after all. What use was a husband if she could not touch him? Lucas took the ss she had ced on the table and took a sip of water. Marion blinked and muttered, ¡°I¡¯ve used that ss.¡± ¡°You¡¯re my wife. What¡¯s wrong with me using your ss?¡± The conversation seemed oddly familiar. Marion was at a loss for words. Lucas drained the ss, refilled it with warm water, and brought it back to her. ¡°Still want to touch me?¡± Marion kept her silence. ¡°This man is pushing it!¡® She said to herself. Marion huffed, ¡°I¡¯m going to practice the piano!¡± After ying all day yesterday, she knew did not need any practice for the day. Lucas did not let her go. He sped her wrist and pulled her into his embrace. Marion instinctively stepped back and found herself trapped between the kitchen ind and his body. Lucas lowered his head, his warm breath grazing her nose. Marion tugged at her hem, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Her voice was soft and tender. It sounded flirtatious even to hear ears. Lucas caressed her face and tucked her long hair behind her ear as he cradled her face. ¡°Can I give you a kiss?¡± It was not a question. Marion instinctively closed her eyes. His cool lips pressed against hers, causing her to shiver. She automatically reached for Lucas¡¯s waist. Just as Lucas was about to part his lips, an untimely ringing disrupted the moment. Chapter 354 Can You Help Me With Something? Chapter 354 Chapter 354 Can You Help Me With Something? The ringinging from inside Marion¡¯s purse was loud. Marion gently tugged at Lucas¡¯s shirt to signal him to let go. Lucas frowned but took a step back. Still blushing, Marion nced at him. ¡°It might be Dad.¡± She retrieved her phone and was surprised when she read the caller ID. Kirk? Why would he be calling her? Marion nced at Lucas who had noticed the caller too. Feeling oddly guilty, she said, ¡°I¡¯ve got to take this call.¡± Marion gently pushed him aside, took her phone, and walked to the back of the sofa to lean against it. ¡°Hello? Kirk?¡± ¡°Miss Marion.¡± ¡°Is everything okay?¡± ¡°Well, I signed up for a variety show this year. It¡¯s apetition where professional singers pair with amateurs and other singers for challenges. The recording starts around October and will take about a month to wrap up. Could you help me with something?¡± Marion raised an eyebrow, ¡°You don¡¯t want me to join you on this show, do you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already submitted the names of a few friends to the organizers. When they got back to me, they mentioned that your presence as my special guest at thest concert had a great impact on the audience. They hope to have you on the show. ¡°Of course, you don¡¯t need to worry aboutpensation. It¡¯s 70,000 dors per episode, and if everything goes well, we¡¯ll likely record ten episodes.¡± Ten episodes meant 700,000 dors! With such a substantial amount of money, how could Marion not be tempted? But thinking about the rumors that arose after thest concert, Marion hesitated for a moment before deciding. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Kirk. I don¡¯t intend to pursue a career in the entertainment industry.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not necessarily about that! I believe your fans would also like to know more about you. Plus, more people would recognize your talents too!¡± Kirk paused, then continued, ¡°Many of your fans attended yourst concert, didn¡¯t they? Don¡¯t you think continuing to keep such a low profile might sadden those who support you?¡± Marion wanted to earn a living, and Kirk always offered her excellent remuneration whenever he approached her for a job. However, Marion had her principles and strongly felt that not all Chapter 354 Can You Help Me opportunities needed to be pursued. Besides money, Marion had another weakness¨Cher fans! She genuinely did not care about how others perceived her, but she was deeply grateful to those who supported her. Kirk hit the nail on the head with his words. 212 Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. She recalled the day of her most recent concert. Several girls had held up signage with her name. As she left the stage, they shouted encouragement from a distance, hoping she could stand on an even bigger stage. While she had achieved quite a lot by the age of twenty¨Cfive, she was extremely low¨Ckey. Many of her achievements were only understood by those well¨Cversed in her field. The incident where Althea¡¯s fans insulted her was still fresh in her memory. Not only had Althea¡¯s fans criticized for being mediocre, but what was worse was that those who had supported Marion were also targeted. It seemed like everything had turned into a form of sick entertainment for the public. All she wanted was to y her piano. What was wrong with the people who liked and supported her? They simply liked her for her talent. Marion hesitated, then declined more decisively. ¡°No, I think those who like me would prefer that I stay true to myself.¡± ¡°All right. If you change your mind, call me before the end of September.¡± ¡°Okay, thanks, Kirk.¡± Besides, it was not as if she wascking money! ¡°I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t be of help to you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, we can coborate next time.¡± Kirk hung up the phone gracefully. Marion sighed. Just as she turned around, she met Lucas¡¯s dark eyes. ¡°Kirk?¡± he asked. Chapter 355 Chapter 355 Yes, I¡¯m Jealous Marion nodded, ¡°Yeah, it was Kirk.¡± ¡°Are you close with him?¡± Lucas asked as he raised an eyebrow, It could have been her imagination but she felt that his expression looked a bit cold, Marion pressed her lips together, ¡°Not really but we¡¯ve coborated a few times.¡± ¡°Is he reaching out for a coboration this time too?¡± ¡°Yeah. He invited me to participate in a variety show with him, but I declined.¡± Lucas clicked his tongue lightly, ¡°He seems quite fond of working with you.¡± She nced at her phone and then met his eyes. ¡°Maybe my business skills are good?¡± The exnation sounded weak even to Marion, but Lucas¡¯s tone was odd. Why did she sense a trace of sourness? As she thought about it, Marion¡¯s mouth curved into a yful smile. She moved her hands behind her, reached over the sofa, and leaned toward Lucas. ¡°Are you jealous?¡± He gazed at her with a smirk, ¡°What do you think?¡± 13 Marion blinked, ¡°Although I understand why you¡¯re jealous, there¡¯s really nothing between Kirk and me. We¡¯ve only known each other for two years, and haven¡¯t coborated all that much, just¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text. She rambled on, but before she finished, Lucas suddenly reached out and picked her up, lifting her from behind the sofa to the front. Marion was forced to sit on hisp as he held her. She felt the warmth of his thighs through the thin fabric of her skirt. Marion¡¯s face flushed instantly, ¡°Nothing is going on between Kirk and I.¡± She was in such a suggestive position and wanted to get off him, but he pulled her closer into his arms. Lucas lowered his head. ¡°We¡¯ve not finished our kiss.¡± His warm breath invaded her senses. He lifted her chin and pressed his lips against hers. Marion was engulfed in his presence. This kiss was entirely different from thest night. It was more passionate and insistent. He held on firmly to the back of her head, while he tightened his grip around her waist. There was a strong sense of possessiveness as if he wanted to press her into his body. Marion hummed, but he did not relent. The kiss was hard and urgent. Marion felt like a delicate flower standing in a downpour. When he finally let go, she was left gasping for air. Chapter 355 Yes, I¡¯m Jealous Still holding her, Lucas ran his fingers in her smooth long hair, gentlybing it while breathing heavily. In a husky voice, he admitted, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m jealous.¡± Marion felt a sweet warmth spreading in her chest. After a moment, she opened her eyes and looked at him, ¡°I¡¯ve already said no to the coboration.¡® ¡°Hmm,¡± he nonchntly responded as he leaned back on the sofa with Marion lying on his chest. Marion enjoyed the tenderness of the embrace while she inhaled his familiar cedar wood scent. She did not want to move. Lucas lifted his hand and gently kneaded her earlobe. ¡°When can we light the candles then, Mrs. Craig?¡± he asked with a wink. Enjoy Ad¨CFree Reading>> Go Chapter 356 Chapter 356 Is Cassie Crazy? Marion sat in front of the piano, still blushing from Lucas¡¯s words earlier. Distracted and absent¨Cminded, her fingers moved casually across the piano. It was producing sounds that, while not entirely dissonant,cked a recognizable melody. Marion remained in such a state for nearly five minutes before she fully snapped out of it. She her cheek a light pat, sighed, and began to focus on her ying. gave The noon sunlight streamed through the ss windows, and with no air conditioning in the piano room, the breeze rustled the white curtains, providing a serene backdrop for the piano¡¯s melody. Marion waspletely immersed in her world, ying until her phone vibrated and fell to the floor. She paused, picked up the phone, and nced at the time. She was surprised to find that nearly three hours had passed. Taking note of an iing call from an unfamiliar numberbeled ¡°Express Delivery,¡± Marion was C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org curious. She remembered the dress and handbag Alice had sent her before. With a puzzled expression, she answered the call, ¡°Hello?¡± 13 ¡°Hello, is this Miss Marion? You have a delivery. Are you at home? I¡¯ll be at your doorstep shortly. Could youe out to receive it?¡± ¡°Oh, okay. I¡¯m at home. I¡¯lle down right away. After hanging up, Marion closed the piano and went downstairs. She did not see Lucas so she assumed he was in the study and went outside to wait for the delivery person. Soon enough, the courier arrived, holding a sizable package. Marion signed for it and gave it a shake, but there was no sound. At that moment, her phone vibrated. Cassie had sent her a message, inquiring if she received a package. Marion clicked her tongue, opened the message, and asked: [What did you send ine?] Cassie replied: [Something good! Quickly open it and see if you like it!] Marion had a sense of foreboding as she read Cassie¡¯s message. As Marion made her way to the main door, Lucas approached from the pool area. He had just finished swimming, and his bathrobe hung loosely on him while his damp hair clung to his forehead. He left a trail of water behind him. ¡°A delivery?¡± Lucas inquired. Marion nced at him and nodded, ¡°Cassie sent it to me. Chapter 356 Is Cassie Crazy? 2/2 ¡°I¡¯ll go change, and we can go out for dinner.¡± ¡°Sounds good.¡± With Mrs. Bailey on leave, the two of them had to cook their own dinner. Marion and Lucas returned to the vi, and as Lucas headed upstairs, she sat on the sofa, grabbed some scissors, and started unwrapping Cassie¡¯s gift. The packaging was quite borate. It was predominantly ck with a hint of pink and felt luxurious. What could Cassie have sent her? Marion began to feel excited. However, the box proved challenging to open, and she did not want to ruin it by cutting directly through it. After searching around, she finally found the opening. It was tightly secured, but Marion managed to open it after a considerable effort. She found ayer of ck waterproof paper inside the box with abel in the center. ¡®What could have warranted Cassie spending so much on this?¡® Marion wondered to herself. As she carefully peeled off thebel, she discovered a set of sexy lingerie inside. ¡®Is Cassie crazy?¡® Then she heard footsteps on the staircase. Chapter 357 Chapter 357 Aren¡¯t You Going To Pick It Up? Marion¡¯s heart raced as she hurriedly covered the box and ced it behind her. By the time she hid the box, Lucas was already in front of her, Lucas¡¯s gaze swept over her hastily withdrawn hand and slowly moved to her face. He looked at her with a hint of amusement in his eyes. ¡°So what did Cassie send you?¡± Marion was terrified that Lucas might notice the sexy lingerie. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing, just some clothes.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± He walked over to the ind, poured a ss of water, took a sip, and then looked back at her. ¡°Have I upset Cassie somehow?¡± Confused, Marion looked at him, ¡°No.¡± ¡®Does Cassie have any reason to be displeased with Lucas?¡® Marion wondered to herself. Lucas set the ss down, nced at the remnants of the unpacked package on the table, and remarked, ¡°Well if she sent you clothes, wouldn¡¯t that imply that I¡¯m not doing a good enough job in taking care of you?¡± ¡°What?¡± Marion asked. Lucas¡¯s interpretation was top¨Cnotch sarcasm. Marion watched him approach her and she hastily took a seat. However, the box she had casually covered fell onto the floor. Marion instinctively nced to the side and saw the ckce fabric spill out of the box. Marion sucked in a breath, and before Lucas could bend down to pick it up, she leaned over the box and dove into his arms, tightly embracing his waist. As she looked up at him, she changed the subject, ¡°What do you want to eat tonight?¡± With one hand holding her waist, Lucas looked into her eyes. ¡°You can have whatever you want. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. } ¡°But you¡¯ve dropped Cassie¡¯s gift. Aren¡¯t you going to pick it up?¡± Marion stiffened. ¡°I¡¯m thirsty. Can you pour me a ss of water?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± He said as he raised an eyebrow and leaned down to whisper into her ear, ¡°So¡­ Mrs. Craig, care to try on the clothes Cassie bought for you? Show me, won¡¯t you?¡± Marion¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°You¨CYou pour me some water first!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± He released his grip and then turned back to the ind to get her some water. While watching him, Marion crouched down to neatly stuff thece fabric back into the box. Why did Cassie have to send something so inappropriate? Lucas returned with a cup of water, his gaze resting on her knowingly. Chapter 357 Marion took the cup and sipped her water while keeping an eye on him, fearing he might reach out and open the box. After a moment, she handed him the cup, swiftly grabbed the box behind her, and stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll go upstairs to change!¡± Just as she took a step, her right leg tangled in the ribbon of the opened box and she stumbled forward. Lucas, quick to react, reached out and caught her. The sophisticated gift box was slippery, and Marion could not hold onto it with one hand. Just as she settled back onto hisp, the box flew out of her hand andnded near Lucas¡¯s feet. Upon impact, the lid popped open, revealing the two ckce fabrics. Marion was too stunned to speak. If she pretended to faint, would Lucas refrain from looking at it? Chapter 358 I Won¡¯t Wear It! 1/2 Chapter 358 I Won¡¯t Wear It! ¡°Did you hurt yourself?¡± Lucas asked. Marion turned her gaze away and shook her head, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t hurt myself.¡± Her ears were red. She nced at him briefly and then averted her eyes. ¡°Leave it. Cassie¡¯s office is running a promotional campaign for a lingerie line. They sent them to all the women, and she¡­ she just sent it to me!¡± To shield Cassie and ease her own embarrassment, Marion quickly made something up. Lucas picked it up, ¡°Well, it looks good.¡± He studied it carefully. Marion was puzzled. What was so good about the worn¨Cout piece of clothing? ¡°It would look even better if you wore it.¡± Marion red at him, ¡°Why do you always think about such things?¡± Lucas leaned back and looked at her with a smirk, ¡°What kind of things do I think about?¡± She blushed then gently pounded his chest. ¡°You¡¯re pretending you don¡¯t know!¡± He caught her fist in his hand. ¡°I¡¯m not pretending. I really don¡¯t know what you mean. Please, enlighten me.¡± ¡°Ugh, you¡¯re so annoying!¡± Seeing her embarrassment, he chuckled softly, ¡°You clearly said you liked it yesterday.¡± How could Lucas take advantage of her like that? Since he had seen the lingerie, Marion decided to be bold. She muttered to herself, picked up the box cover, and before going upstairs, she threw him a look and said, ¡°I won¡¯t wear it!¡± Lucas sat on the sofa as he watched her hurry away. His eyes softened instantly. Marion had intended to change and go out with him. But when she reached the stairs, she suddenly remembered something, ¡°Lucas, who are we having dinner with tonight?¡± Would she need to put on her makeup? ¡°Just us.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go change!¡± Although there was no one else, Marion decided that she still wanted to do her makeup. Chapter 358 However, she opted for a more natural style. No one would even notice that she had makeup on. Marion chose an embroidered set from Xena¨Ca beige long skirt paired with a sleeveless embroidered gold¨Ctrimmed vest. The outfit made her look slender and elegant. She casually picked up a white chain bag from the Good Witch Wardrobe that matched and studied herself in the full¨Clength mirror. It seemed in. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. She returned to the dressing table, opened the earring box, and selected a pair of pearl earrings to put on. She stood in front of her mirror again and nodded her head in satisfaction. She picked up her bag and went downstairs to find Lucas. Although her makeup was light, she had spent quite some time carefully putting her outfit together. Marion walked to him and turned around in anticipation, asking, ¡°Do I look good?¡± ¡°Very good.¡± He got up from the sofa, walked to her, hooked her slender waist into his arms, lowered his head, and lightly bit her lips, ¡°It looks so good, I want to be the only one to see it.¡± Marion let out a sigh and gave him a look, ¡°You smudged my lipstick.¡± She hummed as she took out her lipstick from her bag and reapplied it, then said contentedly, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Lucas smirked and held onto her as they made their way to the garage. He opened the passenger door for her and waited till she got in. ¡°Thanks-¡± + Marion wanted to thank him but noticed him smiling at her. She froze, and the words stuck in her throat. Fastening her seatbelt she asked, ¡°So¡­What are we having for dinner?¡± Chapter 359 Chapter 359 I¡¯d Like to Try 1/2 Chapter 359 I¡¯d Like to Try She looked at him so innocently that Lucas¡¯s heart softened. ¡°Will you be alright if I decide?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Marion was easy about choosing a ce to eat. Lucas had a more discerning pte when it came to food. Anything he found delicious, she would not findcking. Lucas took her to ¡®Vin¡¯s Garden¡® a restaurant serving Italian cuisine. Marion had been there once with Cassie. It was slightly pricey but the food was impable. Marion¡¯s favorite dish at Vin¡¯s Garden was the burnt cheesecake. It was sweet but not cloying, fluffy, and delicious. She was not particrly fond of desserts, but the cheesecake suited her taste. The restaurant was quite crowded on weekends, and Marion was worried they might not get a table. To her surprise, after getting out of the car, Lucas led her straight in. The doorman recognized him. ¡± Wee, Mr. Craig.¡® At a nod from Lucas, someone came to escort them to a private room. The window¨Cside rooms were always popr, with a view overlooking a small stream. There were even ducks swimming in the artificial stream, surrounded by peach blossoms on both sides. Marion took a photo and sent it to Cassie. She then put her phone aside and picked up the iPad to order. Thest time she was there with Cassie, they tried the Beef Lasagna and ck Risotto. This time, Marion skipped those and chose the Mushroom Truffle Pizza, Gnhi di Patate, and Bruschetta with Pickled Okra. Just as she was about to hand the iPad to Lucas, she suddenly remembered his aversion to overly sweet and sour vors. ncing at Lucas, she swapped the Bruschetta with Pickled Okra for Chopped Italian Sd. That should be sufficient for the two of them. ¡°I¡¯ve ced the order.¡± Lucas added the ssic Italian Meatballs and then proceeded to confirm the order. ¡°It¡¯s hard to book a private room here. Cassie tried for days and never managed to get one!¡± Lucas took a sip of water. ¡°This ce belongs to Martin. I¡¯ll have him reserve a private room for you next time.¡± Marion was pleasantly surprised. ¡°How can I possibly ept such kindness?¡± ¡°The next time you or Cassiees, just mention my name.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Marion looked at him with joy. ¡°Is that okay?¡± When she looked at people so seriously, her round eyes always made it impossible to look away. Chapter 359 rd Like to Try 2/2 ¡°What¡¯s not okay about that?¡± He raised an eyebrow, lightly tapping the table with his index finger. ¡°Then we¡¯ll mention your name next time.¡± ¡°Mrs. Craig works just as well, you know.¡± Marion hummed and picked up her ss of water to hide her embarrassment. However, her ears betrayed her, turning as red as cooked shrimp. Expensive dishes often reflected their quality. Although the portions were small, the four dishes were enough for Marion and Lucas. The taste was heavenly. After the meal, Marion had two cups of tea to cleanse her pte before indulging in her long¨Cawaited brunt cheesecake. She nibbled at it slowly, savoring each bite. Lucas watched her eat as he resisted the urge to pinch her cheeks. ¡°Is it really that good?¡± He was not fond of desserts. Marion looked at the cake on her te and then at him. ¡°It¡¯s not very sweet. Do you want to try some? ¡°If you¡¯re offering¡­then yes, I¡¯d like to try some.¡® 3 43 Marion smiled awkwardly and picked up a small piece she had bitten into with her fingers. Lucas opened his mouth and took a bite of the cake. When he closed his lips, they brushed against her index finger. Marion¡¯s face grew warm, and she quickly withdrew her hand. She blinked at him. ¡°How is it?¡± Chapter 360 Chapter 360 Why Are You Smiling? ¡°It¡¯s very sweet.¡± ¡°No way!¡± Marion did not think it was sweet at all. She picked up thest piece of the cake from the te and took a bite. It was soft and delicious. ¡°Just a little sweet!¡± He grabbed a wet towel and leisurely wiped his hands. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s sweeter because you fed me.¡± Marion nearly choked on the cake. Lucas chuckled. ¡°Are you full?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Marion nced down at her slightly bulging belly. It was more than just being full, she was stuffed! ¡°Wanna go home?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± She needed to take a walk when they got home otherwise, she would not digest her food properly, and her tummy would be in real trouble! Lucas took her hand, and the two of them left the private room. Just a few steps out of the room, a voice that Marion did recognize called out, ¡°Lucas?¡± Marion instinctively turned her head to look. A middle¨Caged woman in a dark green dress had just emerged from the adjacent room. She looked at Lucas and Marion, her expression slightly surprised. She quicklyposed herself. ¡°Hello, Aunt Mindy.¡± Mindy looked at Marion. ¡°Is this Marion?¡± Marion was caught off guard. She had not expected to encounter Lucas¡¯s aunt. . She was nowhere near asposed as she had been when facing Lucas¡¯s Arthur and Veronica. Although her facial expression remained dignified, she was panicking inside. Sensing her nervousness, Lucas gently squeezed her hand and introduced Marion to Mindy Kale- Craig, ¡°Aunt Mindy, this is Marion, my wife.¡± ¡°Marion, this is Aunt Mindy.¡± Lucas¡¯s aunt seemed much easier to get along with than Arthur and Veronica. Mindy had a warm smile on her face when she looked at Marion and Lucas. ¡°I¡¯ve heard about you. You¡¯re even more beautiful in person than in photos.¡± Chapter 360 Why Are You Smiling? 2/2 Marion tried to steady her emotions and looked up at Lucas¡¯s aunt, politely addressing her, ¡°Thank you, Aunt Mindy.¡± ¡°Ah, what a good child!¡± Mindy smiled, ¡°Your uncle returned from abroadst week and has been waiting for both of you to have a meal together. Since we¡¯ve met today, that makes things easier. Tomorrow night,e over for dinner, okay?¡± Marion instinctively looked at Lucas, and he reassured her with a nce, ¡°Sounds good.¡± ¡°All right, you two go on with your date. I¡¯m out with some friends today.¡± ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll make a move then.¡± ¡°Yes, go ahead.¡± Marion quickly spoke up, ¡°Goodbye, Aunt Mindy.¡± ¡°See you tomorrow, Marion.¡± ¡°Okay, Aunt Mindy.¡± As they turned to leave, Marion could still hear Mindy telling her friends about how good¨Clooking she thought Marion was. Mindy¡¯s voice was not particrly loud, but since there were not many people in the corridor, Marion and Lucas could hear every word she said. Already feeling embarrassed, Marion blushed even more upon hearing Mindy¡¯spliments. Lucas looked at her, ¡°Aunt Mindy is right.¡± She pursed her lips. ¡°Then why are you smiling?¡± ¡°You¡¯re my wife and I¡¯m honored.¡± How did she not notice before that Lucas was so good with words? The evening turned out to be quite an eventful one¨Cencountering Lucas¡¯s aunt and then bumping into Amber. When she saw Amber, Marion instinctively leaned towards Lucas. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Amber seemed reserved. She just smiled at them, greeted them, and walked away. She was so casual as if nothing had happened between them. Chapter 361 Chapter 361 You¡¯ll Find Out Later ¡°I didn¡¯t know you cared that much about me.¡± Marion was lost in thought when she heard Lucas¡¯s words. She nced at him and said, ¡°She has ulterior motives towards you!¡± Any ordinary person could see that Amber was trying to steal Lucas away from her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no one can take me away from you.¡± Marion liked hearing that. Her skin had thickened by now, and hearing Lucas say such sweet things, she did not avoid it. Though she still felt her face get warmer. Marion rubbed against him and teased, ¡°No one?¡± He tightened his grip on her hand, solemnly promising, ¡°No one.¡± Marion felt a sweet sensation in her heart, but she did not want to show it. After all, Lucas was the type to take advantage of it. She pursed her lips for a moment but quicklyposed herself as she looked up at him seriously.¡± Well, I¡¯ll trust you for now.¡® Who knew how long such a promise wouldst? Lucas looked at her and decided not to exin himself. She would find out eventually. He was much better off with Marion. Although Lucas said they were going home, he stopped the car by the riverside. In the summer, the riverside was filled with couples strolling, families of three, or groups of friends. Marion was puzzled. ¡®Why are we here?¡® She wondered. She unbuckled her seatbelt, watched as Lucas opened his car door, and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say we were going home?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you full?¡± She blinked at him, confused. When he looked at her tummy, she instinctively sucked in her breath. Who¡¯s full? I¡¯m not full!¡± She had overeaten again! Lucas extended his hand, ¡°Want to have some candied apples?¡± Marion pursed her lips. She feigned restraint for a second, then reached out and ced her hand in his. ¡°Do they sell it here?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon.¡± 11 Chapter 361 You¡¯ll find Out Later 2/2 He held her hand and crossed the road, heading to the riverside. At around eight, there were many street vendors along the river. There were even gourds for sale! Marion would never admit that she was craving candied apples but since Lucas had bought them, it would be a waste not to eat them! She would reluctantly enjoy them! The evening breeze brought a refreshing coolness from the river. Marion bit into the apples in her mouth. The taste was both sour and sweet. She was so engrossed that she did not pay attention to where Lucas was leading her. When they stopped, Marion noticed that there were fewer people around, with only a few individuals. passing by. Lucas led her to the edge of the railing to enjoy the river breeze. ¡°Is it delicious?¡± There was only half a stick of candied apples left as Marion had been nibbling on them. ¡°It¡¯s delicious. Do you want some?¡± she asked. ¡°No, thanks.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± She knew he did not like things sour or sweet. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org After taking ast bite, she was still unsatisfied. Looking up, she met Lucas¡¯s gaze. Marion chuckled awkwardly, ¡°I¡¯m done.¡± ¡°Was it good?¡± ¡°It was fantastic.¡± Had he not asked the same question a moment ago? Why was he asking her again? ¡°Let me try some.¡± Before Marion could answer, Lucas stopped her with his lips. Chapter 362 Chapter 362 I Wanted a Taste of the Candied Apples Marion had not expected Lucas to kiss her right there. She raised her hand to push him away, attempting to make Lucas release her. In the gap between their lips, she awkwardly informed him, ¡°Someone¡¯sing!¡± ¡°No one¡¯sing,¡± he replied. Ignoring her, he cupped the back of her head and kissed her again. While there were not many people around them, it was not entirely void of individuals. Suddenly, a group of college students strolled towards them. Marion froze, ¡°People areing! So many of them!¡± Lucas adjusted his arms and enclosed her within his embrace. After giving her lips a gentle lick, he reluctantly relented, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they won¡¯t see you.¡± Despite his reassurance, the hug still made Marion feel uneasy. ¡°Release me quickly!¡± Bending down, Lucas let his hand trail from the back of her head down to her neck. He kneaded her with his thumb and forefinger as he gazed at her with his deep, dark eyes, ¡°Are you sure?¡± Lucas lightly bit his lip, then teased, ¡°If you let go now, we¡¯ll be exposed.¡± Just as he spoke, the group of college students passed them by. Marion peeked over his shoulder and, once they were gone, she breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Why did you kiss me here? There are so many people!¡± Lucas casually replied, ¡°I wanted a taste of the candied apples.¡± Yeah, right! Marion snorted and warned him, ¡°You can¡¯t kiss me here!¡± She red at him. Her eyes were wide, but with her soft voice, it sounded more like an enticement than a warning. Lucas felt a gentle tug on his heart, and he lowered his gaze with a smile, responding nonchntly, Sure.¡± Marion¡¯s hand was getting tired from blocking him so she gently pushed him away, creating some distance between them. She stood to the side, rubbing her slightly sore left arm. Lucas watched her lips, now reddened by his kiss, and asked, ¡°Can I kiss you at home?¡± Marion never expected him to shamelessly utter such words in public. ¡°No, you can¡¯t kiss me at home either.¡± ¡°Well, then I¡¯ll just kiss you here.¡± Chapter 362 1 Wanted a Taste of the Candied Apples 2/2 Marion sighed, As he leaned down again, she quickly turned her head, avoiding his lips, and hastily conceded, ¡°Okay, okay, you can kiss me at home!¡± He reached out and pulled her back into his embrace. He chuckled deeply, ¡°Then let¡¯s go home.¡± Despite his words, he did not move and simply held her. The moon tonight was round, casting shimmering reflections on the river. Smelling the familiar woody fragrance, Marion could not help but wrap her hand around his waist. If kissing was not allowed, surely hugging was fine? Lucas noticed her movement and lowered his head as he looked at her with a half¨Csmile, ¡°What are you doing, Mrs. Craig?¡± Marion blushed. She looked up at him, huffed, and said, ¡°Can¡¯t you see? I¡¯m hugging you.¡± Then she rubbed against his chest. After a few moments, she felt an awkwardness creep inside her. Then she felt her hair get caught in Lucas¡¯s shirt button! Lucas lowered his head and used one hand to hold her hair, preventing it from tugging on her scalp, while his other hand untangled her hair from his button. At that moment, two girls walked by and nced at them repeatedly. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Marion felt extremely embarrassed and wished she could disappear on the spot. Chapter 363 Chapter 363 Give it to me, I¡¯ll handle it Marion tried to turn her head to avoid the gaze of the girls, Unfortunately, her hair got more tangled in Lucas¡¯s shirt. She had pulled her hair with her sudden movement even though Lucas had loosened his grip. ¡°Ouch!¡± ¡®It hurts!¡® Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t move so recklessly!¡± Lucas released her hair and carefully massaged her head. ¡°Got caught in a tangle.¡± ¡°What should we do then?¡± After the pain subsided, Marion became docile. Lucas nced at her. ¡°I¡¯ll try to untangle it, but no guarantees.¡± Marion blinked pitifully at him. ¡°What if you can¡¯t untangle it?¡± He chuckled. ¡°What else can we do? I¡¯ll just take off my shirt.¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not necessary. ¡°Then what¡¯s your solution, Mrs. Craig?¡± Marion fell silent for a moment. She could not think of any good solution. ¡°You should be able to untangle it, right?¡± ¡°I could have, but when you moved just now, it got even more tangled.¡± ½ð ¡®I messed up!¡® Marionined silently. Marion stood like a wooden stake, not moving at all. She lowered her eyes and stared at the buttons on Lucas¡¯s shirt, silently praying. Lucas suddenly raised his hand to hold her head. ¡°Behave, don¡¯t move,¡± ¡°Huh? I haven¡¯t moved!¡± There was a ¡®snap¡® and in the next moment, Marion found that her hair seemed to have been freed from Lucas¡¯s body. She looked at Lucas with joy. ¡°It¡¯s untangled!¡± Lucas smirked and nced at her. ¡°It¡¯s not untangled.¡± ¡°Then how did ite loose?¡± Marion was puzzled. She lowered her head and quickly realized how her hair had ¡®escaped¡® from Lucas¡¯s shirt. Chapter 363 Give it to me, runand Lucas had snapped the button! Her face immediately turned red. ¡°You¡­ you pulled off the button?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± He ced the button in front of her. Marion nced at the button for a moment, then turned to look at the cor of his shirt. The shirt¡¯s cor, missing a button, spread apart, revealing Lucas¡¯s corbone. Marion frowned, ¡°Your shirt is ruined.¡± Lucas shrugged indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ll just change into another one.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll throw away the button.¡± Marion quickly raised her hand to stop him, ¡°You¡¯re going to throw it away?¡± ¡°Why? Do you want to keep it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a stray. Give it to me, I¡¯ll handle it.¡± She reached out to unsp his palm and then ced the button in her hand. Lucas raised an eyebrow but did notment on it. He took her other hand, ¡°Should we continue our walk?¡± Marion shook her head, ¡°Let¡¯s go home. It¡¯s gettingte.¡± It would be Monday tomorrow and he had to work. ¡°Sure.¡± He agreed and led her back to the car.. Marion lowered her head, looked at the button in her palm, and then put it into her bag. It was no ordinary button! Back in the car, Marion took out her phone, checked the time, and realized they had stood by the riverside for over an hour. Unaware of the time passing, it was already past nine. ¡°Time flies when you¡¯re having fun,¡® she thought to herself. The car smoothly drove onto the main road, and the lights outside cast shadows inside the car. Marion looked at the y of light on the window and suddenly had an idea. Chapter 364 Chapter 364 Have Some Confidence! Marion took out her phone and, as Lucas drove, continued to take photos, capturing several shots of him. She selected a photo and happily posted it on her Instagram ount. She captioned it: [Had a delightful weekend~!] Within a few minutes of posting, she had received over thirty likes. Marion exited her app and wrote a message to Cassie: [We had dinner just now and ran into Lucas¡¯s aunt, Mindy. Aunt Mindy has invited us for dinner tomorrow night! I¡¯m so nervous! Help!] Cassie: [I knew it! Always rubbing your romance in my face!] Cassie: [What are you nervous about? You two are legally married! Besides, it¡¯s just his uncle and aunt. If you¡¯re not afraid of Lucas¡¯s dad, why fear his uncle and aunt?] Marion was puzzled: [It¡¯s not like that. Lucas has a bad rtionship with his dad, but I haven¡¯t heard anything about issues with his uncle!] Cassie: [True! Forgot about that! Don¡¯t be nervous! You¡¯re beautiful and talented. As long as his uncle and aunt aren¡¯t troublemakers, they¡¯ll definitely like you!] Marion hesitated: [You might be right!] Cassie: [Have some confidence, Mar! By the way, did you open the surprise gift I sent you? Do you like it?] Marion sighed: [Never mind, the connection is bad. I¡¯m signing off now!] Marion closed her WhatsApp and ced her phone on herp. Outside, the traffic light turned red, and the car slowed to a stop. Lucas turned to her, ¡°Feeling hot?¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± The car¡¯s air conditioning was quite strong; how could she be feeling hot? ¡°Then why is your face so red?¡± he asked then chuckled. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± ¡°Nothing!¡± me it all on Cassie! She had stirred up some unnecessary thoughts! Lucas looked at her for a moment, and as the green light appeared, he slowly redirected his gaze, restarting the car. By the time they arrived home, it was already 9:30 PM. Marion let out a yawn as she entered the vi. She had not taken a nap in the afternoon and was feeling tired. Chapter 364 Have Some Confidence! Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Feeling sleepy?¡± She covered her mouth, nodded with teary eyes, and said, ¡°Yes, very sleepy.¡± ¡°Go take a shower.¡± ¡°Mm¨Chmm.* Marion took the ss of water from his hand and made her way upstairs. Lucas drank his water and followed her upstairs. Marion was not lying about being tired. After putting down her ss, she went to the bathroom to freshen up. When she came out of the shower, Lucas was sitting on a chair. He had both hands spread out behind him, his head tilted, and his gaze fixed on her. ¡°Did you have a good time today?¡± Marion hesitated for a moment, ¡°Yes, I did.¡± ¡°Did you enjoy yourself?¡± she asked. ¡°Yes, I did.¡± He smiled, ¡°If you had posted a clearer picture of me on your Instagram, I¡¯d have been happier.¡± Marion was surprised, ¡°You saw that?¡± ¡°I saw it.¡± She felt embarrassed, ¡°Well, you were driving at the time, and I impulsively wanted to post something¡­¡± During the drive, she was concerned that taking pictures might distract him, so she discreetly snapped several shots, all featuring only Lucas¡¯s side profile. ¡°Next time, you can take pictures when we¡¯re at a red light.¡± He put his hands down and adjusted his casual posture, still looking at her, ¡°Am I not presentable? You didn¡¯t take a proper photo of me to post on Instagram.¡± Chapter 365 Chapter 365 What¡¯s Wrong with You, Marion? ¡°How is that possible?¡± Marion¡¯s big eyes were filled with shock. If he did not meet societal standards, whose husband then could be considered outstanding? Lucas sat on the chair without saying a word and just looked at her with a smile that seemed both amused and knowing. Unable to bear his gaze, Marion walked over to him and snuggled into his embrace. ¡°Stop teasing me! I know that your profile looks amazing!¡± As she spoke, she showed him the photo she posted. ¡°Look, it¡¯s so good! Besides, everyone can recognize it¡¯s you!¡± Marion seldom posted on social media. Thest time she did was on Valentine¡¯s Day, pretending to showcase her affection. This time, the post had been up for less than an hour, yet it had already surpassed a hundred likes, and thements were piling up. Cassie: [More public disys of affection over the weekend?] Alice: [Marion, you look so beautiful! Lucas, get out of the way!] Georgie: [My dear, you¡¯re so beautiful, and Mr. Craig is handsome! Wishing you both a good evening!] Tara: [A talented and beautiful couple! Nighty¨Cnight!] Kitty: [Have a pleasant weekend, Mrs. Craig! Are you on a date with Mr. Craig?] Ava: [Wow, the rtionship between Mr. Craig and Mrs. Craig is so sweet!] Most of thements were wishing them well, indicating that everyone could see it was Lucas! Lucas nced at thements on her social media, and his gaze slightly darkened when he saw Kirk¡¯sment. He took the phone from her. ¡°I misjudged you.¡± Marion snorted. ¡°Next time you make baseless usations, I¡¯ll bite you!¡± Lucas looked at her, lips slightly curved. ¡°I¡¯ll make it up to you.¡± Marion was curious. Her eyes brightened. ¡°How are you going to make it up to me?¡± He raised his hand, cupped the back of her head, and leaned down to kiss her. ¡°This is how I¡¯ll make it up to you.¡± ¡°Ah-¡± Marion tried to struggle but could not break free, so she had to tilt her head and endure it. Chapter 365 What¡¯s Wrong with You Marion? 312 The room was quiet, filled only with the sounds of their breathing. She thought it was just a simple kiss, but it made her breathless, Marion felt dizzy, and when his hand reached for her nightgown, she could not react in time, C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Her whole body shivered as she recognized the imminent danger. ¡°Do you want to light some candles, honey?¡± Marion, partly conscious, replied, ¡°Definitely not!¡± He pulled her into his embrace with force. Then he bit into her reddened earlobe. Then, he pressed his chin against her shoulder, breathing heavily. Listening to his clear breaths, her already rapid breathing took a while to calm down. After a long time, Lucas finallyid her down on the bed and kissed her forehead. ¡°If you¡¯re tired, go to sleep first. I¡¯ll take a shower.¡± Marion¡¯s lips trembled. ¡°Got it.¡± Lucas looked at her for a moment, picked up his phone, took a screenshot, and sent it to his group chat. Then, he went to the wardrobe, took some clothes, and entered the bathroom. As the bathroom door closed behind Lucas, Marion lowered her head to check her chest, feeling the lingering warmth from his palm. She covered her face as she thought about what just happened. ¡®Ah, what¡¯s wrong with you, Marion?¡® She moaned to herself. She secretly wished that they had gone further! How scary, the charm of a man! After taking a moment topose herself, she got up, moved to the dressing table to apply lotion, and then obediently covered herself with the nket as she waited for Lucas to finish showering. The room was too quiet. ? After waiting for some time, Marion got more drowsy and fell asleep. Just as she fell asleep, her phone screen lit up. Chapter 366 Chapter 366 I Really Like You Lucas stepped out of the bathroom and nced at the bed. Marion was already asleep. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. She seemed to be dreaming and had a smile on her lips. His dark eyes flickered with a hint of amusement. Lucas picked up his phone and opened the group chat. Fifteen minutes ago, the Lumina Four group chat was busy: Lucas: [photo attached] Martin: [What¡¯s this?] Preston: [I identally clicked on it!] Tobias: [It¡¯s a nice photo, but don¡¯t send it next time.] Satisfied, Lucas raised an eyebrow and sent another message: [Sent to the wrong chat, can¡¯t retract it now.] Martin: [Good night, everyone, except for the ass hole above.] Preston: [Good night, everyone, except for the ass hole above.] Tobias: [Good night, everyone, except for the ass hole above.] Lucas: [Only sad singles sleep this early.] Martin: [So tired. Thinking of leaving the group.] Lucas contentedly closed the WhatsApp message. His gaze fell on Marion¡¯s phone on the bedstead, and he walked over to pick it up. He ced it on the bedside table next to Marion. As soon as he put down the phone, Marion¡¯s phone screen lit up. There were two unread messages. One was from Cassie and another from Kirk. Lucas lowered his eyes, hesitated for a moment, left the phone, turned off the light, and got into bed. He reached out to pull Marion into his arms. Marion, half awake, mumbled, ¡°Lucas.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°I really like you.¡± In the darkness, Lucas smiled. 11 ¡®Forget it. There¡¯s no need to be angry.¡® Lucas told himself. Marion slept soundly until dawn,pletely unaware that her husband had almost been upset again last night. She had fallen asleep before Lucas came out of the shower, and when she woke up, Lucas Chapter 3661 Really Like You was not in bed. She had gone to bed earlier, yet she still woke upter than him. Marion rubbed her face and decided to start fresh tomorrow! Lucas had an early meeting, and Marion saw him off after breakfast. 752 The morning breeze gently brushed her face as Lucas stood at the doorway, one hand lightly encircling her waist. ¡°I¡¯m heading to the office, and we¡¯ll have dinner at my uncle¡¯s ce tonight.¡± Marion nodded. ¡°Sure. Drive safe to work.¡± Lucas looked at her but did not let go. Marion, slightly puzzled, asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you have an early meeting? Beingte isn¡¯t good, even if you¡¯re the chairman!¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± he softly responded, then asked, ¡°Did you forget something?¡± She looked at him, blinked, and replied, ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t know¡­¡± After all, she did not have to go to work! ¡°Tsk.¡± Lucas clicked his tongue disapprovingly, then leaned down and kissed her lips, ¡°Don¡¯t forget next time, Mrs. Craig.¡± He ruffled her hair, turned, and walked out the door. Marion stood there, her face turning red. Lucas got into the car, and looked at Marion standing at the door in a daze, his thin lips curling into a smile. Then, he shifted his gaze away, and the smile disappeared. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said to Liam. Marion watched the ck Bentley gradually drive away until it disappeared from her sight before snapping back to reality. Lucas had kissed her right in front of Mr. Benz! Lucas had thick skin! Marion felt the heat rise in her face. She pped her cheeks gently as she told herself not to dwell on it. She had to think about what gift to prepare for Lucas¡¯s uncle¡¯s house that evening. That was her main task! Chapter 367 Chapter 367 So Nervous Marion had just finished searching on Google to find out what would be an appropriate gift to take to Lucas¡¯s uncle and aunt when Lucas¡¯s message came through: [No need to bring a gift tonight. I¡¯ve already arranged it. Don¡¯t worry, my uncle and aunt have always respected my choices.] Marion raised an eyebrow and sent a reply: [So you knew all along¡­] Lucas quickly replied: [In this aspect, I have more experience than you.] Marion was puzzled: [Experience?¡°] Lucas exined: [You remember how I wasn¡¯t nervous about meeting your Dad, right?] Marion raised an eyebrow again, and was about to send him a reply but then remembered he was in a meeting: [Aren¡¯t you in a meeting?] Lucas replied: [Yes. The manager is giving a report. So boring.] Marion teased: [You should focus on the meeting!] The employees at Radiant not only knew about Lucas attending meetings but also hoped he would ck off the entire time. Despite his rxed demeanor while replying to messages from Marion, as soon as he put down his phone, he had an intense aura that would make anyone cower. How could they withstand such pressure? The manager who was presenting, froze when Lucas suddenly looked at him. ¡°Mr. Craig, is there any issue?¡± Lucas coldly stared, ¡°Do I need to tell you if there¡¯s a problem?¡± The manager turned pale, feeling that his job might be on the line. Marion sighed as she stared at Lucas¡¯s recent messages. She could not help but think that when she was with Lucas, she was bing someone who barely served a purpose.. To avoid feeling useless, she decided to spend a couple of hours practicing the piano to relieve her stress. After lunch, Marion gave Mrs. Bailey the evening off since she would not be needed for dinner. Lucas returned at half¨Cpast five, and just as Marion finished her piano practice, she heard footsteps on the stairs. Hurrying to the stairwell, she found Lucas in a sharp suit. ¡°You¡¯re back!¡± She walked over and plunged into his embrace. ¡°How long did you practice?¡°! ¡°More than two hours.¡± Chapter 367 So Nervous 2/2 She rubbed against his chest. ¡°What time should we go to your uncle¡¯s ce?¡± ¡°No rush, let¡¯s go around six.¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s already half past five! I need to put on some makeup!¡± ¡°No need for makeup.¡± He smiled and hooked an arm around her waist while the other massaged her fingers. ¡°I want to put on makeup!¡± It was her first time meeting his uncle so how could she not wear makeup? With little time left, she quickly left his embrace. ¡°I¡¯ll go do my makeup and change my clothes!¡± Lucas had not said anything in response as he watched Marion rush into the master bedroom. With limited time, Marion only did a simple makeup routine, using a cushion foundation for her base, as she darkened her eyebrows to look more spirited. Because she was meeting with elders she decided on a natural and radiant look. For her outfit, she picked a light beige fitted dress and paired it with golden sandals. The overall appearance was fresh and sweet. When they arrived at Lucas¡¯s uncle¡¯s house, it was already half past six. Marion¡¯s fingers were cold Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. from nervousness. Lucas held her hand. ¡°No need to be so nervous. My uncle isn¡¯t fierce.¡± Marion raised an eyebrow. ¡°I searched for your uncle¡¯s information in the afternoon¡­¡± He seemed like quite an imposing man. $ Just as they were talking, the entrance door opened, and a girl with a ponytail looked at them. ¡°Lucas, Marion, you¡¯re here!¡± Chapter 368 Chapter 368 I Pursued Him The door swung open, revealing Lucas¡¯s cousin, Danica Johanson. At just neen years old, she was a third¨Cyear student at Mystara University. Learning that Lucas was bringing Marion over for dinner that night, she had specially taken a day off to be there. Danica was not the least bit shy of Lucas, and it was evident that their rtionship was close. ¡°Marion, you look much prettier in person than in my mom¡¯s photos. I don¡¯t even want to mention those photos!¡± Danica, a lively and talkative broadcasting major,plimented Marion. Marion¡¯s face turned red at thepliment. ¡°Come now, Danica,¡± Lucas interrupted Danica with a nce at Marion¡¯s reddened ears. ¡°She¡¯s very blunt.¡± Danica yfully stuck her tongue out at Lucas and bent down to fetch a pair of slippers for Marion. ¡°I can handle it myself, Danica,¡± Marion quickly reached out to take the slippers. ¡°Your voice is so sweet! My heart flutters when you say my name,¡± Danica teased. Marion awkwardly epted thepliment, changed into the house slippers, and walked into the house with Lucas. Aunt Mindy and Uncle Gerald Johanson were in the kitchen as Danica brought them tea. ¡°Have some tea, Marion.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Marion picked up the teacup and took a sip of the tea. Soon, a boy about Danica¡¯s age came downstairs. ¡°Lucas, you¡¯re here!¡± ¡ü Seeing Lucas, Gale¡¯s eyes visibly lit up. Danica pped him on the back of his head. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see Marion?¡± Gale looked embarrassed as he addressed Marion. ¡°Hello, Marion. I¡¯m Gale, Danica¡¯s brother.¡± ¡°Oh gosh, Gale!¡± Danica smacked him again, and he immediately. howled, ¡°Danica, are: you even a girl? You¡¯re so aggressive! Look at how gentle Marion is!¡± Marion did not know what to say to that. ¡®Don¡¯t mind me,¡® she thought to herself. After some yful banter between the siblings, Mindy came over from the dining room. ¡°What¡¯s all this noise? Don¡¯t scare Marion!¡± Mindy wore an apron and held a green onion in her hand. Marion smiled and greeted her, ¡°Hello, Aunt Mindy.¡± ¡°Make yourselves at home. Your uncle and I just finished thest dish. Please wait a moment,¡± Mindy said as she swung the green onion at Gale. ¡°Quiet down, Gale!¡± Chapter 368 1 Pursued Him 2/2 Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Gale ducked in time to avoid the green onion. The two siblings stopped their antics, Gale handed the TV remote to Marion, saying, ¡°Here, you can watch what you want.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Marion said but did not take the remote. Lucas looked at her and then ced the remote in her hand. ¡°No need to be so nervous. Just treat it like your own home.¡± Lucas held her hand and sat beside her while he chatted with Gale. Danica moved beside Marion and whispered, ¡°Marion can I ask you a personal question?¡± Marion lowered her head, looked into Danica¡¯s mischievous eyes, and smiled. ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°How did Lucas manage to pull you? Lucas isn¡¯t as simple as you think. He¡¯s quite sinister! He can deceive people, and they¡¯d thank him while counting the money he earned from selling them!¡± At her shocking words, Marion nced at Lucas. Was he a sinister man? There was a bit of truth to it perhaps. But considering how she initiated the marriage, it was more like she was the one who pulled Lucas. It made Marion feel slightly guilty about it. ¡°I was the one that pursued him.¡± Chapter 369 Chapter 369 Don¡¯t Take Advantage of Her ¡°Ah! I want to hear the story!¡± Danica eximed in excitement. Marion did not dare to refuse her request though she did not know where to start¡­ Fortunately, just at that moment, Mindy called out, ¡°Kids! It¡¯s time for dinner!¡± Danica shouted, ¡°It¡¯s time to eat! My dad is a great cook! He specifically cooked for you today!¡± Marion breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°Then I¡¯ll make sure to eat a lotter!¡± ¡°Yeah, you better!¡± Danica responded and went to help. Gale, who was next to Lucas, tactfully called out, ¡°Come on, Marion. Let¡¯s cat.¡± Then he went to help with serving the soup. Marion nced at Lucas, ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡± Lucas touched her hand, ¡°Why are you so nervous?¡± Marion gave him an awkward smile, ¡°Not at all!¡± ¡°Then why is your hand so cold?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the air conditioning!¡± It was definitely not because she was nervous! Lucas looked at her with a knowing smile but did not expose her, ¡°Come wash your hands.¡± Marion stood up and followed him to the sink. As they took their seats, she finally got a glimpse of Gerald. In photos Marion had searched of Gerald, he had often appeared in formal attire with a stern and imposing demeanor. She thought that Gerald did not resemble Lucas much. However, seeing him in real life, Marion realized that they looked very simr. Gerald was wearing casual clothes, a pair of sses perched on his nose, and exuded a gentle and cultured aura. When he looked at her, he smiled warmly, ¡°You must be Marion.¡± Marion did not feel as nervous when he addressed her, ¡°Hello, Uncle Gerald.¡± ¡°You look much prettier than in your photos!¡± It was the third time she had heard thement from the Johansons¡®. Marion¡¯s face flushed red, and she tightened her grip on her spoon. Mindy gave him a stern look, ¡°She¡¯s all shy now, darling.¡± Geraldughed heartily, ¡°Lucas has thick skin so it¡¯s okay!¡± Lucas nced at Gerald and calmly said, ¡°Marion has been nervous all the way here. Don¡¯t scare her away!¡± Chapter 369 Don¡¯t Take Advantage of Her 2/2 ¡°Aw, I¡¯m not a fierce beast!¡± The Johansons were very casual, and with Danica, an expert at lively scenes, the entire dinner was free of awkwardness. Lucas and Gerald¡¯s rtionship was different from his rtionship with Arthur. If not for Gerald¡¯s well¨C maintained appearance and youthful demeanor, those who were unaware of their rtionship might even think they were father and son. When they left, Marion¡¯s left wrist was adorned with a jade bracelet Mindy had given to her. Before she could react, a jewelry box appeared in her right hand. ¡°Take it. It was Lucas¡¯s mom¡¯s and should have been given to you when you got married! It came to me when she passed so it¡¯s yours now!¡± Marion found it hard to refuse, ¡°Thank you, Aunt Mindy.¡± ¡°Whenever you have the time,e over for dinner! Ignore Lucas if he¡¯s busy!¡± Danica was N?velDrama.Org owns this text. practically sticking to Marion. She and Gale were twins who grew up together. Despite Danica¡¯s pretty appearance, her personality was very easygoing. Marion spoke sweetly, looked beautiful, and smelled good. Danica wanted to hug her. Who did not want to get close to a beautiful woman? Seeing Danica reaching out to hug Marion again, Lucas raised his hand to stop her. He pulled Marion to his side, saying, ¡°Stop taking advantage of her, Danica.¡± Chapter 370 Chapter 370 As Long As You Like It Danica snorted, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with hugging Marion? Your possessiveness is a bit over the top. Be careful, Marion might find you annoying!¡± Danica was indeed fearless in speaking her mind! Marion stood beside Lucas, listening to her words, and could not help but admire her. ¡°Right, Marion?¡± Suddenly dragged into the war, Marion muttered to herself. After chatting at the entrance for a while, Marion and Lucas got into the car. Danica stood by the door, waving enthusiastically. It was evident that she liked having Marion over. As the car slowly pulled away, Gerald and Mindy exchanged a nce and then turned back into the house. Danica walked over to Mindy and said, ¡°Mom, how do you think Lucas managed to win over Marion?¡± Mindy smiled and gave her a look, ¡°You¡¯re asking me? Why not ask Lucas?¡± ¡°I dare not!¡± Gale snorted, ¡°What¡¯s there that you dare not? You dare a lot!¡± The two siblings started arguing again, but Gerald and Mindy, long ustomed to their squabbles, ignored them and returned to their room. Once the door to their room closed, Mindy¡¯s smile faded, ¡°Is Marion Richard Cartier¡¯s daughter? Could it be?¡± ¡ü Gerald nced at her, ¡°If Richard knew something, he would have taken action long ago. He has been silent, so he probably doesn¡¯t know.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. Let¡¯s not get carried away. Lucas hasn¡¯t noticed anything either.¡± ¡°Indeed. Let¡¯s see what happens.¡± Marion looked at the jade bracelet on her arm. She wanted to take it off and put it away, but without a jewelry box in the car, she had to wear it till she could keep it safely. She opened the other box Mindy gave her and found a set of ruby jewelry inside. Marion knew that it was worth millions on the market. It was so luxurious! She quickly closed the jewelry box, afraid of damaging its contents. Marion nced at Lucas, her lips moved slightly but then decided to talk about it when they got home. Chapter On the other hand, Lucas saw her expression and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t like it?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s just¡­ It¡¯s very expensive!¡± Lucas clicked his tongue, ¡°It¡¯s just an heirloom from my grandmother!¡± Marion often felt out of ce with Lucas¡¯s family due to not being wealthy enough! Throughout the journey, Marion held onto the jewelry box tightly, fearing that it might be damaged by any idental bumps. When they arrived home without any mishaps, she finally breathed a sigh of relief. After getting out of the car, she went straight upstairs, carefully took off the bracelet, and put it away safely before going back downstairs to change her shoes. As she descended, she bumped into Lucas who was carrying a tray of water. ¡°Why are you in such a hurry?¡± She chuckled, ¡°I took off the bracelet and stored it away.¡± ¡°Why aren¡¯t you wearing it?¡± ¡°What if I identally damage it?¡± Lucas handed her the water, ¡°Isn¡¯t jewelry meant to be worn?¡± She took a sip of water, ¡°It¡¯s too precious, and it¡¯s your grandmother¡¯s heirloom. Better to preserve it. ¡°Well¡­As long as you like it.¡± He did not say anything else about it. ¡°I¡¯m going downstairs to change my shoes.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Lucas stood at the stairs as he watched her descend. When Marion¡¯s figure disappeared around the corner, he withdrew his gaze and continued upstairs. Marion changed into slippers, poured herself another ss of water, and then went upstairs. It was gettingte, and it was time to take a shower and go to bed. Just as she entered the master bedroom, she saw Lucas sitting on the sofa, waving at her, ¡°Come over here.¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 371 Chapter 371 I Won¡¯t Stop You Marion looked at him and stayed where she was. ¡°It seems like you¡¯re calling your pet dog.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not calling my pet dog.¡± He sat on the sofa and gazed at her with warmth in his eyes. Marion raised an eyebrow and then walked over. Just as she passed him, she heard himugh and say, ¡°I¡¯m calling my pet rabbit.¡± In the end, neither of them was human! She turned to leave, but Lucas was faster. In the next moment, he pulled her into his arms and said, ¡± Behave, let me hold you for a while.¡± He looked at her with a smile in his dark eyes. That word ¡®behave¡® seemed to have some magical power over her. Marion nced at him and obediently sat still. She sniffed the woody fragrance on Lucas¡¯s body, and her hand moved on its own. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Was it okay to touch your husband¡¯s abdominal muscles? She did not mean for it to turn into anything else. She was just curious and wanted to touch him! Marion¡¯s hand on his side seemed a bit eager. She raised her hand and hugged Lucas¡¯s waist tightly. She could feel the firm texture of his muscles through his clothes. Marion¡¯s heart was beating rapidly. Her hand moved slowly to the front, and she touched him but did not feel anything. She gently moved again, covering up her crime. Her handnded on the buttons of his shirt and gently unbuttoned one. Lucas felt Marion move around in his arms. Marion felt the warmth of his palm through her clothes. Lucas¡¯s eyes darkened. His Adam¡¯s apple rolled as he grabbed her wrist. He spoke in a low voice, Want to touch me properly?¡± 11 Marion felt embarrassed. She nced around and said with a sh in her eyes, ¡°I wasn¡¯t touching anything.¡± Was that considered touching? It was just an ident! Lucas shook her hand slightly. ¡°Then, Mrs. Craig, what were you doing with this hand just now?¡± Chapter 371 I Won¡¯t Stop You 2/2 ¡°I just touched your button a bit.¡± He looked at her for a moment. ¡°If you want, just touch me. I won¡¯t stop you.¡± Marion exploded, ¡°I wasn¡¯t touching you!¡± She just touched his button! Lucas loosened his grip. ¡°Alright, I believe you.¡± As he spoke, a faint smirk yed at the corner of his lips, and there was a smile in his eyes, clearly not buying her words. Marion blushed under his gaze, but decided to be unabashed, ¡°So what if I want to touch my husband? I¡¯ll touch him whenever I want!¡± What was the harm in being curious about the feel of a well¨Ctoned ab? After dering her intentions, Marion boldly used both hands to haphazardly touch his abdomen in a cathartic manner. Lucas leaned back on the sofa, adopting apletely open posture. Marion was truly making a mess of things. In reality, she did not touch anything, but being caught red -handed made her angry and embarrassed. After randomly touching him for a while, she felt awkward and nced at Lucas. The two locked eyes for a moment, and she fell silent. ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower.¡± ¡°Have you touched me enough?¡± Marion did not answer him. ¡°Well, If you¡¯re done, it¡¯s my turn now.¡± ¡°What?¡± Could he do that? Marion stared at him in disbelief as he adjusted his posture. Lucas leaned forward and closed the distance between them instantly. As she stared at his face, inches from her own, her breath gradually intensified. Suddenly, his arm around her waist tightened as he pressed her against his chest. Feeling nervous under his gaze, she quickly admitted, ¡°I was wrong!¡± Lucas clicked his tongue, ¡°What¡¯s with the double standard, Mrs. Craig?¡± ¡®I¡¯m not that kind of person!¡® She silently protested. The man looked at her, his lips curled into a smile, and casually said, ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not-¡± Chapter 373 Chapter 373 Was He Disgusted with Her? When Lucas carried Marion into the bathroom, she had not seen his pants yet. At that moment, she still harbored some hope that she had not stained anything. It was not until Lucas sat her down on the toilet that she saw the dark red stains on his ck trousers, and she truly felt hopeless. Why did her period have to make such a dramatic appearance? Seeing her paleplexion, Lucas thought she might be feeling unwell due to her menstrual cycle. ¡± I¡¯ll bring you some clothes and sanitary pads,¡± he said. Marion felt like flushing herself down the toilet after hearing his words. But with her cramps hitting hard she could only weakly respond, ¡°Okay.¡± As Lucas went to the wardrobe to get her clothes, he realized there were no sanitary pads there. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the guest room to get some sanitary pads,¡± he said. Before he left, Marion grabbed his hand. ¡°I think I¡¯ve run out of pads.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go buy some.¡± Still holding onto his hand, she pointed to his pants. ¡°They¡¯re stained.¡± Lucas nced down. ¡°You take a shower first, I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. This time she meant it Lucas leaned down and kissed her forehead. ¡°I don¡¯t like hearing those words from your mouth.¡± With that, he left the bathroom, changed his pants, and went straight to the garage to drive to the convenience store to buy sanitary pads. It was Lucas¡¯s first time buying sanitary pads, and he had no experience. Looking at the array of options on the shelf, he hesitated for a moment, then took out his phone and searched online for a while. After Lucas left, Marion started running the water for her shower. Just as she finished showering, she heard a familiar voice at the door. ¡°Marion?¡± Blushing, Marion opened the door, took the sanitary pads from him, and then walked out lethargically. Her stomach was aching, and her spirits were low. Marion sat in front of the vanity and half¨Cheartedlypleted her skincare routine. Lucas was nowhere to be found. Was he angry? Feeling down, she knew that she had identally stained his pants with menstrual blood. Yet as a married couple, would he really find fault with that? Her stomach was still aching slightly, and Marion did not have the energy to figure out where Lucas had gone. She got up and got into bed. Her menstrual period made her very vulnerable. Just thinking about how Lucas might be angry made Marion feel even more wronged. She curled up on her side, trying to hypnotize herself into falling asleep quickly. With sleep, she would not feel wronged anymore. When Lucas returned to the room, he studied the scene in front of him. Thinking that Marion had fallen asleep, he ced the cup of brown sugar mixed with ginger on the table beside her. ¡°Marion, are you asleep?¡± Marion wanted to ignore him, but after holding back for a few seconds, she could not hold it in any longer. She turned to face him with a pitiful expression. ¡°Where did you go?¡± ¡°Still feeling ufortable?¡± Lucas reached out and pulled her into his arms, his hand slipping under the hem of her nightgown. Marion instinctively tried to stop him but failed. ¡°You-¡± ¡°You¡¯re so cold.¡± ¡°It¡¯s so warm.¡± In the middle of summer, logically, Marion should not have felt cold to the touch. However, during her menstrual period, her hands and feet were always cold, and her abdomen even colder. Lucas¡¯s warm palm feltfortable against her skin. She lifted her hand, intending to protest, but then hesitated and withdrew it. Just as she was about to ask him where he had gone, the warmth on her lower abdomen suddenly receded. Marion was stunned, feeling like she had lost something. ¡®So, love can disappear, huh?¡® She thought to herself. Chapter 374 Chapter 374 Then There¡¯s No One Else ¡°Brown sugar and ginger tea. Have some.¡± Lucas brought the cup to her, and though it had cooled a bit, it was still warm. ¡°Be careful, it¡¯s hot.¡± Marion looked at him, and blinked once, realizing her pettiness. She felt a twinge of guilt and she watched him hold the cup, the handle exposed for her. Her heart warmed. Marion quickly took the cup. The freshly brewed tea was steaming. She thought about using her free hand to check Lucas¡¯s palm for any burns, but she was too weak, so she abandoned the idea. Lowering her head, she blew on the hot liquid and took a sip. In the next moment, he had his hand on her abdomen again. Marion looked at Lucas. ¡°How did you know to brew this?¡± He even knew to buy her nighttime pads! He had even made brown sugar and ginger tea for her menstrual cramps! Although the gestures themselves were heartwarming and touching, just the thought that he had done such things for someone else made Marion feel bitter. Suddenly, she remembered what Amber had said about him and her throat felt constricted. The steam from the tea caused her eyes to be moist. However, she also knew she was being unreasonable. Marion blinked back her tears, trying to appear casual as she asked, ¡°You seem to understand quite well what girls need during their periods. How Lucas looked at her with a half¨Csmile, not exposing her inner turmoil. ¡°Sometimes even Google can be reliable.¡± Marion¡¯s expression softened, and the eyes regained some of its brightness. The tightness in her chest lessened. She blinked a few times, suppressed her tears, and casually asked, ¡°Have you ever made brown sugar and ginger tea for someone else?¡± ¡°Never.¡± He replied as he looked at her. ¡°And what about you? Has anyone ever bought sanitary pads for you?¡± Marion¡¯s smile quickly faded as he turned the question back on her. She made a wry face. ¡°Does Cassie count as someone else?¡± Lucas shifted one hand to cover her stomach. ¡°No, she doesn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Okay, then there¡¯s no one else,¡± she said, lowering her head, feeling embarrassed to meet his gaze. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. The tea in the cup was now mostly consumed, and the remaining portion was not as hot anymore. Marion started drinking faster. In just two minutes, she finished the drink and handed him the cup. ¡°All done.¡± ¡°Is your stomach still hurting?¡± Marion nodded, then shook her head. ¡°A little, but not too much.¡°. ¡°Go rinse your mouth.¡± Lucas ced the cup aside. ¡°Do you need me to help you up?¡± Marion immediately shifted down from the bed. ¡°No need, no need! It¡¯s just menstruation, not an amputation!¡± She put on her bedroom slippers, went into the bathroom to rinse her mouth, and came out to find Lucas still sitting on the bed. Marion walked over, got into bed, and obediently slipped under the covers. ¡°You go take a shower.¡± Lucas still had to go to work the next day. ¡°Yeah, you go ahead and sleep.¡± Marion looked at his hands for a while, and could not resist reaching over and lightly touching them. Did you get burned earlier?¡± There were no blisters on his palm. She sighed in relief. Lucas extended his other hand. ¡°Check this one too.¡± Marion made a face, shook his hand, and said, ¡°You better go take a shower.¡± After that, she tucked herself under the nket and said in a muffled voice, ¡°I want you to hold me while I sleep.¡± Chapter 375 Chapter 375 A Difficult Day Lucas had just gotten up when Marion¡¯s voice, though soft, resonated in the room. Marion hesitated then pulled the nket over herself. ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep,¡± she mumbled the sound escaping from beneath the covers. Lucas looked at the bulging figure on the bed and pressed his lips together. He chuckled deeply. The huskyughter filled the room, and Marion felt her face growing warmer with each passing moment. Ah, she was bing more daring by the day. Her menstruation had transformed Marion from a vibrant sunflower into a withering winter rose. Perhaps it was due to catching a chillst month when she rescued Alice. At that time, her cycle had just left, and despite it being summer, the ident left her weakened and susceptible to the cold. So, this month¡¯s cycle was particrly painful. Nights were more manageable as she could sleep through the pain. However, daytime was a different story. Her face turned deathly pale and her stomach felt like it was being twisted into a knot. During breakfast, Mrs. Bailey was taken aback by Marion¡¯splexion and expressed her concern, suggesting that Marion go to the hospital. Feeling embarrassed, Marion pointed to her stomach, exining it was her time of the month. ¡°Oh dear, no wonder you¡¯re feeling so ufortable! How about I make you some brown sugar and ginger tea?¡± Mrs. Bailey offered. Feeling unwell, Marion did not decline Mrs. Bailey¡¯s kindness. ¡°Sure, thank you, Mrs. Bailey.¡± ¡ü With her difort, even her appetite waned. She took a few bites of breakfast but could not eat much. Cassie messaged her, inquiring about her dinner with Gerald and Mindy. Looking at the message, Marion responded without her usual liveliness: [It was fine. His uncle and aunt are very kind.] Concerned, Cassie noticed something was off. [What¡¯s wrong? Why do I sense you¡¯re not in a good mood?] Marion replied: [I¡¯m on my period.] Cassie could sympathize with her. [You poor thing. Drink more hot water, and let Mrs. Bailey make you some tea. Don¡¯t bother replying to me. Go lie down!] Marion sent an emoji in response, then rested her head on the table as she waited for Mrs. Bailey to bring her some tea. Mrs. Bailey wasted no time in preparing the concoction, and soon enough, she brought it out. Seeing Marion lying on the table, her heart went out to her. ¡°Is it that painful? Do you want to take a painkiller?¡± Marion shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s okay for now. Thank you, Mrs. Bailey,¡± Knowing that ibuprofen could harm the stomach lining and recalling Cassie¡¯s sensitivity to such medications, Mrs. Bailey nodded. Once she noticed Marion¡¯sck of appetite during breakfast and her subdued state, she suggested,¡± How about I prepare a light and easily digestible lunch for you?¡± Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°That would be great, Mrs. Bailey,¡± Marlon replied. ¡°Alright, if you need anything, just call me. My daughter sometimes suffers from nausea and diarrhea during her period,¡± Mrs. Bailey said. Marion softly agreed with a ¡®Hmm¡® and continued sipping the brown sugar and ginger tea in small sips. After finishing the drink, Marion did not have the energy for her piano practice. She returned to the master bedroom and curled up on the bed. Despite having just woken up, she felt tired, and the pain in her abdomen was persistent. Eventually, she drifted off to sleep. Chapter 376 Chapter 376 Was The Battle Suit I Got You Good? In a daze, Marion thought she heard Lucas¡¯s voice. She slowly opened her eyes, but the light from the windows was too bright. Squinting, she adjusted to the light before fully opening her eyes. Seeing Lucas sitting beside her, she was somewhat surprised. She blinked and asked, ¡°Did I sleep all day?¡± Lucas looked at her pale lips and gently helped her up, pulling her into his embrace. ¡°No, I came back right after the meeting.¡± Marion said with embarrassment, ¡°I just got my period.¡± However, she could not stop herself from smiling. ¡°There was nothing important going on today.¡± He held her close, one hand supporting her while the other rested on her belly. Marion wanted to stop him, but she withdrew her hand eventually. He was her husband. What was wrong with himforting her? It was not illegal; it was perfectly reasonable! With that, Marionfortably enjoyed seven days of Lucas rubbing her belly. In fact, her cramps had stopped on the fourth day, but she deliberately kept quiet because Lucas¡¯s hand felt warm and comforting on her belly. After her period, Marion felt revived. ¡ü Just as she recovered, Cassie invited her for dinner. Coincidentally, Lucas went on a business trip yesterday, so Marion had given Ronda the afternoon off. Since she felt much better after her period, even though it was just dinner with Cassie, she put on some makeup and wore a pretty dress. Cassie had been working all week, finally making it to Friday. As soon as work ended, she grabbed her bag and left. Overtime? Who would want to work overtime? Well, she did not! This time, Cassie and Marion nned to visit Cassie¡¯s favorite ce, Butcher¡¯s Cottage. It was a tricky ce to book, but Marion, who had nothing much to do, arrived early and grabbed a seat by the window. She arrived earlier than expected, so there were still seats upstairs. However, the private rooms were too expensive, and Marion and Cassie were on a budget. Nevertheless, the window seat was especially nice as it overlooked rows of trees and a stream below with two geese swimming. Cassie arrived earlier than expected. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± As soon as she entered, Cassie noticed Marion looking out the window. Hence, she sat down, took a sip of water, and looked out the window too. ¡°Wow, there are geese!¡± Marion quipped, ¡°Could they be swans instead?¡± Cassie nced back. ¡°Are they? I can¡¯t see clearly. They¡¯re too far away.¡± Marion huffed. ¡°Let¡¯s order, or it¡¯ll get crowded, and we¡¯ll have to wait a while!¡± Cassie had not eaten much for lunch, and after a busy afternoon, she was starving ¡°Let¡¯s order!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Cassie had been working overtime all week, all because of the client¡¯s demands. Sheined while ordering, ¡°I¡¯m speechless! I spent three days revising it for them, and in the end, they said they¡¯d stick with the first version! Yesterday, I almost cursed them! Okay, I know what I want. Babe, what would you like?¡± After Cassie finished, she handed the menu to Marion again, finished her water, and looked at Marion, all curious. ¡°Is the battle suit I got you good?¡± Marion decided on the barbeque ribs and did not immediately catch Cassie¡¯s drift. She nced at her and then lowered her head to choose a snack. ¡°What battle suit?¡± While she spoke, she called for a waiter. However, as soon as she called for someone, Marion heard Cassie say, Marion was left speechless. Chapter 377 Chapter 377 She Believed It Was Truly A Coincidence Marion¡¯s face turned red. When the waiter approached, she handed the menu over directly, barely saying a word, afraid that Cassie might gossip. ¡°Just what I ticked.¡± 11 Cassie snorted and poured herself more water. ¡°By the looks of your red face, it seems like you¡¯ve been doing well.¡± Marion really wanted to pry open Cassie¡¯s head and see how dirty¨Cminded she was. Even among friends, that topic was too much. best Cassie was tactful too, and the conversation ended there. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t ask anymore. I get it!¡± Marion found herself baffled. What did Cassie get when she had yet to say anything? ¡°What¡¯s going on in your head, you dirty¨Cminded person?¡± Seeing her ears turning red, Cassie stopped joking. ¡°How are Mr. Craig¡¯s uncle and aunt treating you? They didn¡¯t give you a hard time, did they?¡± Marion took a sip of water and shook her head. ¡°No. They even gave me a set of diamond jewelry.¡± ¡°Okay, no need to say more.¡® C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org If Marion kept on, she would start feeling jealous. Marion smirked and changed the subject. ¡°By the way, do you think a man finds it hard to forget his first love?¡± Cassie replied while checking her work messages, ¡°Yeah. Aren¡¯t there many movies talking about this? Men will do whatever to get their first love back!¡± ¡ü However, she realized her mistake mid¨Cspeech. After sending the message, Cassie looked straight at Marion. ¡°Does Mr. Craig have a first love? No way. From what I know, Lucas doesn¡¯t even have any women around him¡­¡± ¡°Amber said it. Lucas has a sweetheart.¡± ¡°And you believe what your rival says?¡± Marion was taken aback for a moment. ¡°You make a good point.¡± Cassie paused and then said, ¡°Darling, you¡¯re a little naive.¡® 11 Marion believed she was being called dumb. ¡°I was also half skeptical, but Amber said it so convincingly. She even described what type of girl she is.¡® ¡°Did she tell you who the person is?¡± Marion shook her head. ¡°No.¡± 1 Cassie took a moment to ponder. ¡°It¡¯s hard to say, but I don¡¯t think Mr. Craig is that kind of person. Since he chose you-¡± ¡°It was me who chose him.¡± Cassie fell silent. She forgot that the couple started with a marriage of convenience. However, Cassie was more optimistic than Marion. She believed that Lucas, being the person he was, would not y the game of having a crush on someone without confessing. Actually, Marion did not care much, but women could not help but be concerned about such things. She was rather inexperienced in the romance department and just wanted to hear Cassie¡¯s thoughts. In fact, even if Cassie thought it was true, Marion did not n to believe it. She, too, believed Lucas was not that kind of person. Unfortunately, things seemed to be arranged by fate sometimes. Just as they finished analyzing whether the so¨Ccalled ¡°sweetheart ¡± was Amber¡¯s scheme to sow discord, they finished dinner and bumped into Amber leaving as well. ¡°Miss Cartier, what a coincidence.¡± Marion was stunned, but she believed this time it was truly a coincidence. Cassie nced at Amber, silently asking Marion who the woman was with her eyes. Marion rolled her eyes slightly, and Cassie instantly knew who she was. 33 Most importantly, Amber did not seem like a good person! Since Amber had greeted them first, Marion could not ignore her. She nodded and replied, ¡°What a coincidence, Miss Collins.¡± Amber looked at her with a smile that did not reach her eyes, ¡°Do you remember what I told youst time? There¡¯ll be a motorboat race in Lester City next month, and you might want to mark it in Prince¡¯s schedule. If I¡¯m not mistaken, he should be going back to see her.¡± After saying that, she flicked her long hair and gave Marion a pensive nce before leaving. Chapter 378 Chapter 378 That Woman Is Doing It On Purpose! Cassie watched her walk away and casually flipped her the middle finger. ¡°Babe, that woman is definitely doing it on purpose!¡± Marion knew it was intentional. After all, who would insist on using that nickname when explicitly told not to, especially right in front of her? Amber was just in disgusting! However, despite Amber¡¯s actions, Marion could not ignore what she said. ¡°She just mentioned that there¡¯ll be apetition in Lester City on the 17th of next month¡­¡± Cassie also heard it. ¡°Don¡¯t let it get to you. That woman clearly said it on purpose! If you believe her, you¡¯ll end up having conflicts with Mr. Craig, won¡¯t you?¡± Marion understood the logic, but she still felt uneasy. Cassie nced at her. ¡°How about we go and watch a movie? A funny romanticedy from Hong Kong premiered the day before yesterday, and I heard it¡¯s pretty good!¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Since Lucas was away on a business trip, he probably would not be home today. Cassie immediately bought tickets on her phone, and they took a taxi to the cinema. The movie was indeed hrious, but amidst theughter, there were moments of bitter reality. They laughed in the first half but ended up crying in thetter half. When they came out, Marion¡¯s makeup had smudged, and her eyes were slightly red. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, Marion. Let¡¯s head home and get some sleep!¡± Cassie knew Marion¡¯s bedtime routine, and it was already ten o¡¯clock. Marion sniffed. ¡°Should I go back then?¡± ¡°Yeah, go ahead!¡± They each hailed a cab and chatted on their phones all the way home. Twenty minutester, Marion arrived home first. Feeling tired, she did not want to chat with Cassie anymore. [I¡¯m home, and I¡¯m going to take a shower. Let me know when you get home!] Cassie was also almost home, so she replied with an emoji. Marion opened the front door and nced at the shoe rack while changing her shoes. She noticed Lucas¡¯s favorite pair of leather shoes ced on top. Although baffled, she did not dwell on it too much. Lucas had so many pairs of shoes, and the styles of leather shoes were all quite simr. Besides, he did not wear the same pair every day. After changing her shoes, Marion shuffled over to the kitchen ind and poured herself a ss of water. Sitting on a high stool, she let her thoughts wander as she sipped her water. When Lucas went downstairs, he spotted Marion sitting on the high stool, lost in thought. She held a ss of water in her hands, her lips against the rim. She was too lost in her own world to notice him approaching. Lucas stood beside her. Instead of calling out to her, he just smiled and watched her quietly. Marion zoned out for a moment before remembering something and began rummaging through her bag. Soon, she pulled out a ring box from inside. Opening the box, she revealed a pair of simple and elegant couple rings that she and Cassie stumbled upon while wandering around a jewelry store before the movie. Marion did not think much of them at the time, but Cassie encouraged her to try them on, saying she did not have any rings on her finger and did not look like a married woman. The rings Lucas bought for her were worth millions of dors and were too precious for everyday wear. If she lost one, she would be devastated. Back then, even though they had gotten their marriage license, it was more of a formality. Marion did Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. not feel much for Lucas, so she did not even consider rings. However, when Cassie casually mentioned it, Marion suddenly thought of Lucas¡¯s empty hands and remembered Amber, whom she had met today. With that thought in mind, she tried on a woman¡¯s ring and thought it was nice, so she bought both of the rings immediately. They were not too expensive, just over 2000 dors for a pair. Marion propped her chin up with one hand and twirled the ring in the other under the light. ¡°Why does it seem like I bought them a bit too small?¡± As soon as she said that, she heard a familiar voice beside her. ¡°Try them on, and you¡¯ll find out. Chapter 379 Chapter 379 I Like It A Lot Marion turned her head in surprise and saw Lucas standing beside her. ¡°When did youe back?¡± ¡°Half an hour earlier than you.¡± Lucas replied while ncing at the men¡¯s ring she was holding. ¡°Who did you buy the ring for, Mrs. Craig?¡± Marion eximed awkwardly, ¡°I bought it for you!¡± Did she have a second husband? Marion reached for his right hand and slipped the ring onto his ring finger. After putting it on, she turned it a little. It was not very tight, with a little room to spare. Although not perfect, it was still okay. As Marion looked at the ring on his slender finger, the smile on her lips gradually widened. ¡°Hm. It¡¯s more fitting than I imagined.¡± When she finished, she looked up at him, her gaze like that of a cat seeking praise. Lucas touched the ring on his hand, the light casting shadows in his deep¨Cset eyes. He lowered his gaze, and Marion could not see his expression clearly, so she suddenly felt nervous. ¡± You¡­ don¡¯t like it?¡± She finished and nced at the ring on his hand again. The ring was indeed in, and for that price, it was a slight ¡°insult¡± to put it on Lucas¡¯s hand. Marion bit her lip, feeling indescribably disappointed. ¡°Forget it, this ring isn¡¯t nice. I¡ª¡± Just as she reached out to take the ring off, her wrist was caught. Marion blinked and met his deep, dark eyes, her heart skipping a beat. ¡°What¡¯s¡­ What¡¯s wrong?¡± Instead of saying anything, he just reached out to wrap his arm around her waist, pulling her into his embrace. He then let go of her hand and lifted her chin. He left a kiss on her lips before saying in a raspy voice, ¡° Why did you think of buying me a ring?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Marion¡¯s heart raced. ¡°I¡­ I thought it looked good.¡± Intrigued, he lowered his head and kissed her on the lips. Soon, she was enveloped in the man¡¯s familiar scent. Marion subconsciously wrapped her arms around his waist and tilted her head slightly. Under the lights, her eyes fluttered closed. Absence would indeed make the heart grow fonder, especially for newlyweds like them. Chapter 379 I Like It A Lot 2/2 Feeling the gentle dominance of the man, Marion felt like a lone boat in a turbulent sea. It was unclear how long itsted, but Lucas finally released her lips, pulling her into his embrace. Marion leaned against his chest, her mind nk, breathing heavily on instinct. ¡°I like it a lot. Thank you, Mrs. Craig.¡± She lifted her head, meeting his intense gaze. ¡°In that case, you should wear it from now on.¡± Feeling a bit embarrassed, she said, ¡°If I find something betterter, I¡¯ll get you a new one.¡± The ring was not branded, and it did not quite match Lucas¡¯s status. However, since he liked it, he could wear it for now. Marion smiled, waving her left hand and showing him the ring. ¡°I¡¯m wearing one too.¡± As Lucas looked at the starlight in her eyes, his Adam¡¯s apple moved. His voice was deep and husky.¡± Hold me.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Marion did not quite understand, but the next second, she hooked her arms around his neck. Then, she felt herself being lifted, and Lucas carried her up the stairs. Chapter 380 Chapter 380 Are You So Easily Pleased, Mrs. Craig? With each step Lucas took up the stairs, Marion felt herself trembling, and with each second, her heart pounded faster. Marion¡¯s breath, which had just calmed down, gradually became rapid. She lifted her head slightly. As she stared at Lucas¡¯s perfect jawline, she could not help but gulp nervously and think, ¡®Is something going to happenter?¡® The thought made her tense up subconsciously, and all sorts of unhealthy images began to pop into her mind. Just as she was lost in her thoughts, Lucas had carried her into the room. Marion found herself ced on the bed, clutching the sheets beneath her. Her heart pounded as if it might leap out of her chest at any moment. ¡°Let¡¯s take a shower. It¡¯s not toote,¡± Lucas said. Marion lifted her head and blinked at him. Lucas looked at her, too. ¡°Do you want to shower together?¡± Her face flushed, and she shook her head hastily. ¡°I¨CI¡¯ll go and take a shower!¡± She was overthinking it, and it was all Cassie¡¯s fault! Marion jumped off the bed and hurried into the closet, where she grabbed a set of pajamas. Then, she dashed into the bathroom, closing the door behind her. Lucas looked at the bathroom door, his dark eyes flickering. After a moment, he withdrew his gaze, raised his hand, and toyed with the in ring on his finger. After Marion took a shower, tiredness hit her. She replied to Cassie¡¯s message on her phone and then opened Instagram to catch up on gossip. Lucas was still in the shower, and she wanted to wait for him to sleep together. Although it was a nice thought, her tiredness would not allow it. When Lucas came out, Marion had fallen asleep with her phone in hand. He raised an eyebrow, walked over, took her phone, and ced it aside. Then, he got into bed and pulled her into his arms. The next morning, Marion was awakened early by a phone call. It was from Richard, her father. Today was Marion¡¯s 27th birthday. ¡°Marion, happy birthday! I¡¯ve prepared a birthday gift for you. Someone will deliver it to youter.¡± ¡°Thank you, Dad! I¡¯ll be back tonight to have dinner with you!¡± Richard smiled. ¡°It¡¯s your birthday today. Why don¡¯t you go out for some alone time with Lucas? I have ns to go fishing with my friend tonight.¡± Marion refused to believe Richard, but she appreciated her father¡¯s kindness. ¡°In that case, we¡¯lle home tomorrow and have dinner with you.¡± ¡°Great!¡± After hanging up, Marion¡¯s phone was flooded with messages from Cassie, Alice, Miley, and Kirk. They were all birthday wishes for her. Marion replied to each one, and by the time she finished, more than ten minutes had passed. Suddenly, she remembered Lucas and wondered if he knew it was her birthday today. Just as she thought of him, Lucas, fresh from swimming, pushed the door open. Marion looked at him eagerly. ¡°Good morning.¡± ¡°Good morning.¡± Lucas walked over to her and said, ¡°Happy birthday, Mrs. Craig.¡± A yful glint sparkled in Marion¡¯s eyes. ¡°Thank you.¡± 11 Lucas smirked, ¡°Are you so easily pleased, Mrs. Craig?¡± Marion chuckled nervously. ¡°Where¡¯s my birthday present?¡± Without a word, Lucas lifted her off the bed. Startled, Marion instinctively wrapped her arms around his neck. ¡°What are you doing?¡± All he did was smile and carry her to the balcony. ¡°Mrs. Craig, take a look.¡± Marion nced down subconsciously and saw the garden below filled with roses. She distinctly remembered that there was nothing there when she came backst night! She looked at Lucas in disbelief. ¡°Did you set this up in the morning?¡± ¡°Last night.¡± He brushed aside a strand of hair from her face. ¡°I wanted to show you at midnight, but you seemed a bit tired.¡± Marion felt a little embarrassed. ¡°I don¡¯t know why I was so tiredst night.¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org She looked at him with sparkling eyes and kissed him on the cheek. ¡°I love it. Thank you.¡± Chapter 381 Chapter 381 You Seem To Like Him? Lucas carried her back into the room, but Marion had not freshened up yet. ¡°I¡¯ll go wash up!¡± He nced at her and let go, cing her on the bed. Marion happily slipped on her slippers and headed to the bathroom to wash up. At the thought of waking up to so many blessings and the roses downstairs, she could not help but smile while brushing her teeth. When she walked out after freshening up, Lucas was standing on the balcony, enjoying the breeze. Marion sat at the dressing table and noticed a box of mango candies on it. She nced at Lucas. ¡°Did you put these here?¡± With the wind in his face and sunlight reflecting in his eyes, Lucas smiled. ¡°No, it was the fairy godmother.¡± Marion knew he put them there. ¡°Want some candy?¡± She opened the box, took one, and popped it into her mouth. This time, the mango candy was sweet at first and tangy after. Taking one, Marion walked over and ced it by his lips. ¡°It¡¯s tasty.¡± like Lucas lowered his head to bite the candy, looking at her with a pensive smile. ¡°Why do you mango candies so much?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Marion wiped her hands and sat back at the dressing table. ¡°Because mango candies make people happy.¡± ¡°How do you know?¡± ¡°Someone told me.¡± ¡°Who told you?¡± At his question, her hand hesitated slightly as she poured toner onto her palm, spreading it before patting it on her face. ¡°Someone. A boy.¡± ¡°A boy?¡± Lucas bit the candy, which tasted tangy and sweet. Marion turned to look at him. ¡°A boy I knew in high school.¡± ¡°You seem to like him.¡± Marion chuckled awkwardly. ¡°I don¡¯t. I don¡¯t even remember what he looks like.¡± All she remembered was the boy¡¯s deep, dark eyes. Thinking of him, she suddenly noticed the resemnce between Lucas¡¯s eyes and those of the boy who used to offer her candy years ago. As Marion spread the moisturizer on her face, her hands covering her cheeks, she nced at Lucas. The more she looked, the more resemnce she saw. ¡°What¡¯oop9¨Cs on your mind?¡± Lucas asked. Feeling guilty, she quickly averted her gaze. ¡°Nothing much. I just wanted to look at you.¡± ¡°Is that so? Aren¡¯t you thinking about your little crush?¡± Lucas teased. Caught off guard by how Lucas hit the nail on the head, Marion¡¯s pinky finger trembled. She looked at herself in the mirror, feeling incredibly guilty. ¡°No!¡± Lucas stood up and walked toward her. ¡°Did you think I resembled your little crush when you looked at me just now?¡± Marion lifted her head and met Lucas¡¯s pensive gaze. Her ears were burning from the guilt. Lucas chuckled softly. ¡°I hope I¡¯m not your stand¨Cin sweetheart.¡± Marion was baffled. Who was the one feeding him all this nonsense? As if he knew what she was thinking, Marion heard him whispering in her ear, who told me about the stand¨Cin?¡± It turned out she was the one feeding him all that nonsense! She bit her lip, lifted her head, and widened her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t have a sweetheart.¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one ¡°You seem to have remembered the mango candy your little crush introduced to you for quite a long time,¡± Lucas remarked. In Marion¡¯s mind, she cried, ¡®Help! Why does this conversation make me feel more guilty?¡® While Marion was at a loss as to what to say, the doorbell suddenly rang. The sound of it was divine to Marion. ¡°It¡¯s a delivery! It must be the gift from Dad!¡± She got up from the dressing table and nced at Lucas. ¡°I¡¯ll go get the gift downstairs!¡± Right after, Marion dashed off. Lucas watched the fleeing figure with an eyebrow raised and followed her downstairs. Chapter 382 Chapter 382 I Love It! When Marion was heading downstairs, she bumped into Ronda. ¡°Happy birthday, ma¡¯am!¡± ¡°Thank you, Ronda!¡± Marion initially hurried downstairs to avoid Lucas¡¯s relentless questioning, but once she stepped out of the garden, her pace quickened even more. Richard had just called her and mentioned he bought a gift but did not say what it was. Curious, Marion bypassed the garden and saw a man standing at the entrance. Seeing her, the man approached. ¡°Hello! Are you Miss Marion Cartier?¡± Marion nced at his hand but did not see any gift, and although she found it strange, she nodded. ¡± Yes, that¡¯s me. And you are?¡± ¡°Miss Cartier, I¡¯m the chauffeur your father hired. He told me to let you know that this is your birthday gift from him. He wishes you a very happy birthday. ¡°Here are the car keys. Please check the car, and if everything is fine, please call Mr. Cartier to inform him that you¡¯ve received the car.¡± Only then did Marion notice the car behind the man. It was a blue Maserati sports car, not a limited edition, but still worth at least 500 thousand dors on the market. The situation at Silky Corp had been declining each year, and Marion knew it was not easy for Richard to sustain thepany. 500 thousand dors was not a small amount, especially given Silky Corp¡¯s current situation this year. 1 Feeling loved, Marion took the car keys and inspected the car. After confirming everything was fine, she called Richard. As she hung up, she wiped away a tear from her eye. When she lifted her head, she caught Lucas leaning against the door, looking at her. Marion felt a little embarrassed. ¡°It¡¯s from my dad. It¡¯s beautiful!¡± She did not know much about cars, but Cassie liked sports cars and would send her pictures sometimes. Moreover, the Maserati was pretty recognizable. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s very nice.¡± Lucas looked at her. ¡°Do you want to go for a ride, Mrs. Craig?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Excited, Marion opened the car door but was puzzled when she noticed Lucas did note over. Aren¡¯t we going for a ride?¡± ¡°Have you had breakfast?¡± She got so excited that she forgot she had not had breakfast. Marion shrugged. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll drive the car into the garage.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Marion was afraid of scratching or damaging the car, so she drove very carefully. However, the garage was spacious, with two floors enough to hold eight cars. Lucas only kept his two regr Bentley and Maybach inside, along with a Lamborghini. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Marion did not take long to park the car and, upon exiting the garage, discovered that the entire garden was filled with roses! When Lucas had carried her to the balcony earlier, she had thought only the small patch beneath the bedroom was filled with roses. Now, she realized that both sides of the pathway were adorned with roses. As she walked out of the pathway, Marion saw Lucas waiting for her at the door. She grinned and ran over, throwing herself into his arms. She sounded surprised. ¡°Lucas, that¡¯s a lot of roses!¡± Lucas opened his arms to catch her and smiled down at her. ¡°Do you like it?¡± ¡°I love it. I absolutely love it!¡± Anyone would love a garden full of red roses! Chapter 383 Chapter 383 Filled With Love The person in his arms was very happy, and her crystal¨Cclear eyes seemed to shimmer with thousands of starlight. Lucas looked at them, and his dark eyes lit up as well. He could not help but lower his head and kiss her. ¡°Yeah, I absolutely love you too, Mrs. Craig.¡± With the morning sun shining on the man¡¯s face, his eyes twinkled. Embarrassed, Marion blushed at his mimicry and snuggled into his arms. ¡°Thank you.¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org It would be a beautiful and warm moment if only her stomach had not growled. The ¡°growling¡± sound was loud, and it made Marion¡¯s already red face even redder. She awkwardly let go of his hand. ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Without daring to look back, she briskly walked toward the dining room. Seeing theme in, Ronda tactfully brought out the breakfast she had prepared long ago. ¡°Today is your birthday, Madam, so I specially made you some pancakes.¡± ¡°Thank you, Ronda.¡± Lucas, who usually did not interact much with Ronda, spoke up as well. ¡°That¡¯s so thoughtful of you. Ronda was overjoyed with the praise. ¡°Madam, Sir, what would you like for lunch? It¡¯s Madam¡¯s birthday, and I want to make something special.¡± Lucas nced at Marion. ¡°It¡¯s up to her.¡± Marion took a sip of water before looking at Lucas and then at Ronda. ¡°Ronda, feel free to do your thing. I love everything you cook!¡± Ronda had been cooking for them for two months, so she naturally knew their taste palettes well. ¡°Alrighty then!¡± With that, Ronda happily went into the kitchen to prepare lunch. Marion bowed her head and started eating the pancakes. She knew Ronda had put a lot of effort into those pancakes, a perfect bnce of sweet and savory. After finishing breakfast, Marion¡¯s stomach felt warm and filled. She licked her lips contentedly. ¡± Ronda¡¯s pancakes were so delicious!¡± Lucas watched the contented look on her face, and his expression softened. After breakfast, Marion went upstairs to get her phone and then ran to the balcony, where she snapped several photos of the scenery below. Then, she went downstairs and took pictures from different angles. The sun at nine o¡¯clock was not too intense yet, but it was already bright, shining on the vibrant roses, making for beautiful photos with just a snap. Lucas knew she was going to post them on her Instagram, so he followed behind her at his own pace, watching her take photos from various angles. Over half an hour of snapping picturester, Marion picked nine from her collection and posted them on her Instagram: (27 and filled with lots of love, as well as roses.] After posting, she nced at Lucas beside her. ¡°I¡¯ve posted it on my Instagram.¡± Lucas smirked. ¡°I saw it.¡± As soon as he spoke, Marion saw her first like andment from Lucas: [Wee to 27, Mrs. Craig.] After hisment was Cassie¡¯sment: [I¡¯ve got to say, Mr. Craig sure is good at birthday gifting!] Alice: [Happy 27th birthday, darling!] Miley: [Wow, I¡¯m jealous!] Kirk: [Happy birthday, Miss Cartier.] Marion was in a good mood today, so she replied to all of them. However, as morements poured in, she could not keep up. When she exited the app, she had over two hundred likes. Marion nced at her phone and suddenly had an idea. She looked at Lucas. ¡°Can I post it as a post on Twitter?¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Lucas replied. Marion hesitated. ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s too showy.¡± Lucas was silent for a moment. ¡°Can I post on Twitter too?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Half an hourter, Marion realized that her Twitter post and Lucas¡¯s were not the same thing! Hers was just a regr update while Lucas¡¯s post was trending! Chapter 384 Chapter 384 Do You Want To Take A Look? Marion asked about posting on Twitter because her Twitter ount had gained over 900 thousand followers after the previous concert incident, and she was worried that her Twitter post might affect thepany. As Lucas was rich and famous, posting on Twitter was different for himpared to ordinary people. The moment he posted, his post and its simplement started trending: [Happy Birthday, Mrs. Craig.] A group of bewilderedizens clicked in and found it to be a rich couple¡¯s daily disy of affection. [I¡¯ve done nothing to be fed with all this sweetness.] [Dang! Rich people sure know how to show off their love!] [Ah! Who is Mrs. Craig? Happy birthday to you! But I hope you and your husband can get a room in the future, or I¡¯ll really cry!]. [I¡¯m so jealous! Mrs. Craig, can you give me your husband, even for a day?] Marion¡¯s Twitter was soon dug up, too. Her Twitter post was posted earlier than Lucas¡¯s, and it had the same content as her Stories. After Lucas¡¯s post, some people found her, and thements on her post skyrocketed to tens of thousands within half an hour. Her Twitter was flooded with congrattory messages, and her Twitter app crashed. Seeing that, Marion did not dare to open the app again. ¡¤ At that moment, Ronda came out and told them that dinner would be ready in 20 minutes. Marion looked curiously at Lucas across from her, who was also on his phone. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± ¡°The Twitterments.¡± Upon hearing that, Marion immediately sought refuge. ¡°I need to use the toilet!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. With that, she dashed off. Luckily, she was fast! Otherwise, she would have to endure him readingments aloud again! Marion lingered in the bathroom for a while beforeing out. As soon as she did, she saw Lucas sitting on the couch, looking at her. Her cheeks burned under his gaze, but she tried to remain calm as she walked over. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Thements are interesting. Do you want to take a look at them?¡± ¡°It¡¯s time for lunch.¡® Marion did not refuse, but her meaning was clear. Lucas nced at her with a smirk, looking like he could see through her with his dark eyes. Then, he put away his phone. ¡°Let¡¯s eat, and we can look at them after.¡± Finding the conversation awkward, Marion stood up and headed toward the dining room. ¡°Ronda, can we eat now? I¡¯m starving!¡± By then, Ronda had set up all the dishes. She put a lot of thought into this lunch, preparing a beef roast with multiple sides based on Lucas and Marion¡¯s preferences. The food was just right for Marion and Lucas. After lunch, Lucas gave Ronda the afternoon off. That was the first time he had given Ronda time off; before, it was always Marion. Marion was a bit curious. ¡°Are we going out for dinner tonight?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± He looked into her eyes as he smiled and said, ¡°Do you want to look at thements?¡± Marion found herself speechless. She could not understand why the man was so obsessed with that. ¡°I¡¯m a little full and would like to take a walk. Should we go for a walk?¡± She took his hand and shook it gently, her voice soft and with a hint of petnce she never realized she had. Lucas looked down at her holding his hand, and his eyes darkened. ¡°Sure.¡± Chapter 385 Chapter 385 Lucas, You Get Jealous Too Easily Marion¡¯s birthday became public knowledge all thanks to Lucas. Whether people knew her or not, they all knew it was her birthday today. While being widely known had its perks, it also meant that some envious individuals might catch wind of it and brew up more trouble. Sally¡¯s face twisted as she looked at Marion¡¯s Twitter post and the trendingments. She asked herself, ¡®Why does Marion have such good luck?¡® Not only did Marion end up marrying Lucas after all that drama, but Lucas also treated her very well, and Sally could not ept it! Even more so, she did not want Marion to live such a good life! With that thought in mind, Sally took out her phone, logged into her long¨Cunused Twitter ount, and posted. When Marion received Cassie¡¯s message, she was unwrapping the gifts from her and Alice. Cassie gave her a handmade bracelet and a heartfelt card, while Alice¡¯s gift was a bit over the top, with the courier practically bringing it in with a truck. It was not so much a birthday gift as it was Alice¡¯s simple desire to give something to Marion. Even after Marion refused her giftsst time, Alice did not give up. Marion looked at the small piles of gifts on the table, feeling a little overwhelmed. She could not understand how someone could love gift¨Cgiving so much. As she propped her head up on her chin, her phone on the side vibrated, and the screen lit up. Marion instinctively nced at it and saw Cassie¡¯s message. Hence, she picked up her phone and opened the message as she leaned back against the sofa. Cassie: [Damn, Sally has posted on Twitter again! Is she doing it on purpose because it¡¯s your birthday today?] Marion had not heard that name in a while. [Didn¡¯t she go abroad for further studies?] Two months ago, Sally suddenly posted on Twitter saying she felt uninspiredtely and had decided to study abroad. Although many people criticized her for her affair with Jameson, her Twitter remained alive as if nothing had happened. It was just a week after the incident that she posted about going abroad, and then she disappeared without a trace. After more than two months of Cassie not mentioning the person, Marion was about to forget about her! Cassie: [Who knows! She posted something about a new book meeting everyone!] Marion tilted her head. [Let¡¯s see what she¡¯s up to this time!] After sending the message, she added another: [By the way, I love the bracelet! How long did it take you to make it?] Cassie: [I¡¯m d you like it. It didn¡¯t take too long! I have one too!] With the message, Cassie attached an image of her bracelet. A warm and fuzzy feeling filled Marion as she and Cassie continued chatting about Alice¡¯s gift. Mid¨Cconversation, Lucas finished his call and came back. ¡°Are you chatting with Miss Greaves?¡± ¡°Yeah. She told me Sally has posted on Twitter again!¡± Just as she said it, Marion realized Lucas might not know who Sally was. ¡°Sally is Jameson¡¯s side chick!¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Lucas sat on the sofa behind her, his hand passing under her arm and lifting her onto hisp. Marion blushed. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Rest assured, Mrs. Craig. I don¡¯t have a side chick.¡± As he spoke, his gaze fell on the gifts behind Marion. ¡°But I notice you seem to have a side chick.¡± Marion gave him a look. ¡°I find Alice so strange. Why does she keep wanting to give me things?¡± Lucas snorted. ¡°Stop epting her gifts. I¡¯ll buy you whatever you want.¡± Marion could not help butugh at his jealousy. ¡°Lucas, you get jealous too easily, don¡¯t you?¡± Chapter 386 Chapter 386 Is That True? ¡°It¡¯s good you¡¯re aware of it,¡± he responded in a deep voice before lifting her chin and kissing her, Marion was caught off guard by the air that was instantly sucked out of her. She instinctively grabbed onto his shirt tightly, feeling like her lips were melting into his However, he did not devour her. Instead, he just lightly nibbled on her lips now and then. Marion¡¯s breath grew heavier with each passing moment, and on that scorching, afternoon, even the air seemed to crackle with heat. When her clothes were lifted, she felt a gust of cool air. The sudden chill brought her back to reality, and she gently pushed him away, signaling resistance. Lucas¡¯s hand rubbed her soft waist, and his palm felt like it was on fire. Marion felt the heat burn directly into her heart. Feeling a bit scared, she pushed him away with force. ¡°Lucas-¡± He nced at her, finally yielding to her plea. He held her and leaned back heavily into the sofa behind him. ¡°Mrs. Craig, tell me. When can we light the candle yet?¡± Marion looked up, her eyes misty as she looked at him pitifully. ¡°Do you just want to light the candle? 11 Was that all to it? Lucas could not stand her gaze, so he reached out and covered her eyebrows. ¡°Stop looking at me like that.¡± The man¡¯s hoarse and low voice somehow made Marion feel aroused. She gulped and pulled his hand away, blushing as she looked at him. ¡°Seriously, we¡¯ve only known each other for just over three months.¡± It all happened so fast. Marion had never dreamed she would fall in love with a man in three months, but it seemed to make sense with Lucas. She leaned on his chest, fighting off embarrassment to continue, ¡°I think we can stay together for a long time.¡± They were not just attracted to each other by hormones, waiting for the passion to fade and then going their separate ways. She did not want that type of love; she just wanted a steady and longsting rtionship. Lucas felt helpless and heartbroken. ¡°Got it.¡± He then rubbed her head and kissed her forehead. ¡°We¡¯ll take our time.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Marion was too embarrassed to lift her head, so she simplyy on his chest. The house was quiet, with the afternoon sunlight streaming through the windows, shining on the two on the sofa. The man¡¯s features were backlit, and all the light from his dark eyes fell on Marion in his A arms. After holding him for a while, Marion, for some reason, suddenly remembered what Amber said that day. ¡°Do you like watching motorboat races?¡± Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Lucas raised an eyebrow. ¡°Can¡¯t say I do.¡± Marion shifted in her seat a little. ¡°There¡¯s a race in Lester City next month. Do you want to go?¡± Lucas looked down at her and did not rush to speak. After about two seconds, he clicked his tongue.¡± What did Amber tell you?¡± She blushed, surprised she was so easily seen through. ¡°She just told me you quite like watching motorboat races.¡± ¡°Anything else?¡± He touched her earlobe as if he had found a new toy, unwilling to let go. Marion felt her earlobe warm and gently pushed his hand away. ¡°It¡¯s hot.¡± He smiled and let go. ¡°Did Amber also tell you I have a sweetheart who¡¯s a motorboat racer?¡± Marion looked at him in surprise. ¡°How did you know?¡± After that, she realized she had exposed everything and could not help but touch her flushed cheeks. She asked curiously yet carefully, ¡°Is it true?¡± Chapter 387 Chapter 387 I Don¡¯t Want Others To Look At You Lucas lowered his head and looked at her with a smile that was hard to read. ¡°Do you believe it, Mrs. Craig?¡± Marion felt awkward. ¡°I think it¡¯s not about what I believe¡­¡± Did she think it was true if she believed it and false if she did not? ¡°Don¡¯t read so much. ¡°I haven¡¯t read a lot.¡± Marion felt unfairly used. Most of her time was spent practicing the piano, and she would exercise during her leisure time. Where was the time for her to read? However, Lucas did not continue the topic. ¡°Let¡¯s take a nap. We¡¯re leaving at five.¡± ¡°Where are we going?¡± Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°For dinner.¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Right, he had given Ronda the day off. Marion yawned, about to get off him to take a nap, when Lucas lifted her from the couch. Instinctively hooking her arms around his neck, she looked at him teary¨Ceyed. ¡°I can walk up myself.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you like it when I hold you, Mrs. Craig?¡± She blinked, afraid to say no, so she nodded, ¡°Okay.¡°¡± She liked him holding her, but not like that! That seemed too intimate! Fortunately, the distance to the bedroom was not far. Marion was soon ced on the bench behind the bed. Holding onto one side, she got up, putting on her slippers to go to the closet to get her pajamas. The afternoon sun was shining brightly, illuminating the entire master bedroom. She changed into her clothes and came out just as Lucas was about to close the curtains with the remote control. Marion lifted the thin nket onto the bed,y down, and looked at him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to sleep?¡± Lucas turned to look at her, a yful glint dancing in his dark eyes. ¡°Are you inviting me to join you?¡± The words sounded innocent, but he paused before adding, ¡°For a nap.¡± Marion blushed at his tease, turned to the side, and closed her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sleeping!¡± However, deep down, she cursed, ¡®Darn him!¡® Lucas looked at the person under the covers and chuckled softly. Marion was indeed tired. Coupled with the dim room, her eyes closed, and she drifted off unknowingly, When she woke up, it was already past three o¡¯clock. She then rubbed her face and decided to practice the piano. Lucas was not in the room, but as she passed by the study, she saw that the door was open. Knowing he was inside, she did not disturb him and went straight to the music room. After an hour of practice, Marion returned to her room to do her makeup. She chose a bright yellow floral strap dress and a white cardigan, with ns to wear t sandals. As Marion looked in the mirror, Lucas walked in through the door. She felt a little shy. ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡± Lucas¡¯s gaze fell on the hair that was curling by her cheek. ¡°Well, let¡¯s go.¡± Instead of walking out, Marion spun in ce. ¡°Um¡­ Is this dress not good?¡± She originally wanted to ask if she looked good today but changed it to a more humble question. Lucas looked at her with a smile. ¡°The dress is beautiful, but you look even more beautiful.¡± She huffed, avoiding his gaze as she walked past him contentedly and took his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Lucas turned his head to look at her, his voice slightly husky. ¡°Such a beautiful Mrs. Craig, can¡¯t bear to let others see her.¡± Chapter 388 Chapter 388 Lucas Took Me To Dinner By the Sea Due to what Lucas said, Marion¡¯s face was still red when she got into the car. She opened the car window, and as the car slowly pulled out of the house, the warm summer breeze blew in, calming Marion¡¯s flushed cheeks. However, it was too hot, so she rolled the window up again. The car¡¯s air conditioning was working well, and it cooled her down. She took out her phone, intending to check thements on Twitter, Even though several hours had passed, her Twitter was flooded with messages from people wishing her. Marion¡¯s phone froze as soon as she logged in, so she had to switch to her alternate ount to check thements under her own Twitter post. Before she went to bed, there were only over 80 thousandments, but now it was over 130 thousand. 1. Marion clicked in and read all the trendingments. They were all praising her and Lucas, which made her feel all warm and fuzzy inside. However, fearing Lucas might find out, Marion exited after reading for a while. At that moment, they reached a red light. As the car slowed down, Marion subconsciously tucked her phone under her hand. Seeing her move, Lucas raised an eyebrow. ¡°Is the air conditioning too cold?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not cold!¡± She shook her head and coughed guiltily. ¡°Where are we going for dinner tonight?¡± ¡°By the seaside.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Lumina City was by the sea, and Marion used to go to the seaside with Cassie on weekends to watch the sunset. However, having dinner by the seaside was something Marion had not done before. 30 minutester, the car stopped. Marion let Lucas lead her forward. When they arrived at the restaurant, she realized it was a Japanese restaurant by the sea. Lucas had already made arrangements beforehand. When they arrived, someone led them to the backyard, where a table was set up under a parasol overlooking the beach. The view was vast, with the golden sea shimmering under the setting sun. It was the perfect time for the sunset, and the sea sparkled beautifully. Many tourists were on the beach, but it was quiet where they were. As they ate their food and watched the lively scenery, Marion could not help but take out her phone to take pictures. This time, she felt too embarrassed to post them on her Instagram or Twitter. However, she still wanted to share them with someone, so she sent them to Cassie. Cassie, who was eating takeout, received Marion¡¯s message. She thought Marion was inviting her over for cake, but when she opened it, she found pictures of the sunset over the sea. Naturally, Cassie eximed, [These are so beautiful! You have the skills of a photographer!] Marion was delighted. [Do you think so? Lucas took me to dinner by the sea!] Cassie sent another reply. [Sorry for interrupting!]. After that, she lowered her head to look at her takeaway in front of her, suddenly finding it less appetizing! She wondered if Lucas¡¯s friends were single. If they were, and she asked for introductions, would Lucas think she was delusional? Marion instantly understood when she saw Cassie¡¯s reply not to send any more lovey¨Cdovey messages to Cassie. Then, she looked up and found Lucas looking at her. Feeling a little embarrassed, Marion put down her spoon. ¡°I¡¯m done.¡± ¡°Do you want to take a walk?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± It would be such a waste not to take a stroll by the beach with the person she loved, especially with such a beautiful sunset! N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Marion quickly wiped her mouth, stood up, and reached her hand out. ¡°Let¡¯s go for a walk by the sea!¡± Chapter 389 Chapter 389 What Are You Going To Show Me? Lucas looked at her outstretched hand, and his dark eyes flickered as he reached out to hold it. It was just after six in the evening, and the sun was setting in the west, casting a beautiful golden hue over the beach. In the far distance, the sun resembled a giant yolk, slowly descending below the horizon. As the sky darkened, the number of people ying by the beach dwindled. Most of those remaining were couples like them, walking hand in hand by the shore. Marion suddenly stopped in her tracks while walking. It made Lucas think something was wrong. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She shook her head and looked at him. ¡°I want to take off my shoes and feel the sand. She and Cassie loved walking barefoot on the fine sand, which felt exceptionallyfortable. However, she felt embarrassed to take off her shoes next to Lucas. ¡°Go ahead,¡± he said before bending down in front of her. Marion hesitated for a moment before quickly waving her hand. ¡°I¨CLcan do it myself!¡± How could she let Lucas take off her shoes for her? ¡°Raise your right leg, Mrs. Craig.¡± Lucas showed his determination through action, holding her ankle with one hand while his other hand rested on the buckle of her shoe. Marion had no choice but to hold onto his shoulder and gently lift her right leg. ¡°Left leg.¡± As told, she lifted her left leg. As Lucas took off her shoes, Marion instinctively bent down to pick up her shoes. However, he had picked them up with his right hand while his left hand held hers again. Marion looked at her shoes in his hand, her face flushed. ¡°I can hold them myself.¡± She thought it was a waste for Lucas, whose hands had signed billion¨Cdor project contracts, to hold her shoes. Nevertheless, he tilted his head to look at her. ¡°What? I¡¯m not qualified?¡± * She pouted with embarrassment. ¡°No.¡± Since he liked holding her shoe, who was she to say otherwise? At first, Marion was a little embarrassed, but as they walked a few more steps ahead, a couple passed them by. The girl was walking ahead, while the guy carried her shoes and followed closely behind. She nced at them and then at Lucas, suddenly feeling relieved. It seemed it was not such a big deal after all! Lucas looked at her with a smirk. ¡°See that?¡± Marion nodded. ¡°I do.¡± Feeling loved, she tried to dip her feet in the seawater, but Lucas pulled her back. ¡°Don¡¯t The tide¡¯s coming in.¡® Marion understood and obediently walked back. go too far. The two of them walked along the beach until it waspletely dark, and there were fewer people by the shore. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Marion nced at Lucas. ¡°Shall we head back?¡± Lucas looked at her without answering her question. ¡°Come here, Mrs. Craig.¡± As he led her forward, Marion got curious. ¡°Where are we going, Lucas?¡± However, all he did was lead her forward, and Marion followed. After about five minutes, Lucas stopped. He let go of her hand and looked at her. ¡°Do you like the sea? || Marion nodded. ¡°Yes, I do. What are you going to show me?¡± The sea breeze tousled her hair, and she brushed the strands away from her lips. The next moment, she saw Lucas pull out a lighter. ¡°Are you going to smoke?¡± She was puzzled because Lucas did not seem like a smoker to her. Lucas simply smiled without answering. He lit the lighter and tossed it onto the ground. With a ¡°whoosh¡°, the sand ignited. Chapter 390 Chapter 390 You¡¯re Lying! The red and blue mes instantly formed a heart shape with ¡°Happy Birthday¡± in the middle. The scene was from a movie Marion loved, where the male lead celebrated the female lead¡¯s birthday and confessed his love. When she was young, Marion even told Cassie that if someone confessed to her like that, she might even marry him on the spot! Never did she imagine that, yearster, Lucas would recreate the scene from the movie for her. By now, there were hardly any people on the beach. Especially where they were, it was already quiet. Marion looked at the flickering mes, feeling a rush of teenage dreams fulfilled. The cool sea breeze of the night carried a hint of stickiness. Marion shifted her gaze to the man beside her, ¡°Lucas, did you sneak a peek at my diary?¡± Since elementary school, she had been used to writing diaries. Before Renee left, she told Marion that the girl could write down her happy or sad moments so that she would know! Marion used to believe it unquestionably until she learned it was her mother¡¯s white lie. However, the habit of writing diaries stayed, and Marion got used to writing down her feelings or experiences before bed every day. So many years had passed, and she had filled three diaries. After getting married, she moved to Lucas¡¯s ce and brought those three diaries along with her. Those were the wishes she wrote down in junior high! How did Lucas know? ¡ü Did he really sneak a peek at her diary? However, when he was at home, she was too! Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. For a moment, Marion¡¯s mind was only filled with the tension of her diary being ¡°read¡°. Lucas, expecting some emotional response from her, looked at her silently for a moment. ¡°I didn¡¯t read your diary.¡± ¡°Then, how did you know¡­¡± In fact, she had almost forgotten about it over the years. ¡°I dreamed it. A girl told me that if someone confessed to her on the beach like the male lead in ¡®Love Actually¡®, she¡¯d marry him on the spot!¡± He chuckled and looked into her eyes that reflected the firelight, making them big and bright like they held a hidden sun! ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡± She was not a three¨Cyear¨Cold child. How could she believe such nonsense? ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go back and check your diary.¡± Lucas paused, ¡°If I haven¡¯t touched your diary, can I have a look at it?¡± Marion was speechless. Did that mean her diary was going to be exposed no matter what? She naturally did not want that. Although the man seemed to make sense, it was all a trap, Lucas smiled as he said, ¡°Are you sure you want to question me at this moment, Mrs. Craig?¡± Marion lifted her head, her gaze meeting his dark eyes, reflecting the flickering, mes and her own reflection. Feeling she might have gone too far, she bit her lip and turned to hug his waist. She looked up at him and asked shyly, ¡°Can I get a kiss?¡± ¡°Just one?¡± ¡°Two?¡± ¡°Two minutes?¡± ¡°Mm¡­¡± She made a soft hum as Lucas¡¯s lipsnded on hers, his breath carrying a hint of salty sea breeze. The sound of the crashing waves, mixed with asional distant conversations, made Marion feel as though she had stepped into a movie. Oh, she really loved Lucas. Chapter 391 Chapter 391 Seems Like It Had Been nned for a While When Marion was released, she felt a bit unsteady, leaning against Lucas for support. The mes in front of them were dying down, and Marion¡¯s breathing gradually calmed as she watched the dwindling fire. After a while, Lucas ran his fingers through her hair. ¡°Ready to head back?¡± Marion blushed, feeling as if she was tipsy. ¡°Y¨Cyeah, let¡¯s go back.¡± Thinking about the person who had passed by earlier, her face flushed even more. Marion could not believe how wild her birthday turned out to be, kissing Lucas on the beach like that for several minutes. Lucas smirked and took her hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go home, Mrs. Craig.¡± Marion pointed at the trash on the ground. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we clean up?¡± ¡°You¡¯re so civilized, Mrs. Craig,¡± he said leisurely, with a hint of teasing in his voice. ¡°But someone will clean it up.¡± Marion nced at him. ¡°Let¡¯s go home, then.¡± Hmph. It seems like it was all nned from the beginning! Halfway there, Marion could not help but exim, ¡°Oh, no! I forgot to record a short video!¡± It was such a shame. How nice it would have been to be able to capture the moment! ¡°It¡¯s okay. Do it next time.¡± 1 ¡°But next time will be different.¡± ¡°Will it?¡± He asked with a smirk. ¡°Yeah,¡± Marion nodded, still ncing back with reluctance. Lucas raised an eyebrow and suddenly stopped in his tracks. He ced his hands on her shoulders, turning her around. ¡°Well, Mrs. Craig, this time, you can record it.¡± Marion blinked, not understanding, ¡°Record what?¡± As her words trailed off, the sound of fireworks suddenly erupted not far away with a loud ¡°boom,¡± instantly illuminating the once pitch¨Cck night sky. ¡°Fireworks! Lucas! There are fireworks!¡± Marion could not believe her eyes. She gazed at the dazzling disy while turning to Lucas with excitement. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to record it?¡± ¡°Oh! Right!¡± It had been so long since she had seen fireworks up close, and now they were unfolding right before her eyes. At first, Marion thought it might be tourists setting off fireworks. However, as she watched, she realized something was off¨Cthe fireworks spelled out ¡°Happy Birthday, Mrs. Craig.¡± Seeing this, she could not help but understand; this was clearly another surprise arranged by Lucas! After nearly ten minutes of the fireworks disy, Marion was finally satisfied with watching and stopped recording on her phone. She turned to Lucas, her heart fluttering slightly as she said, ¡°Thank you, Lucas. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°This birthday is the happiest and most surprising I¡¯ve had in years!¡± She lowered her head slightly. ¡°I agree to let you read my diary!¡± His dark eyes flickered slightly. ¡°Then let¡¯s head home,¡± he said, taking her hand and leading her away. Marion stumbled a bit. ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush like this.¡± Lucas slowed his pace. ¡°You¡¯re not having second thoughts, are you?¡± ¡°No!¡± She was not that kind of person! ft Marion huffed. Determined to prove she was not second¨Cguessing it, she quickened her pace, even breaking into a jog. ¡°Hurry, let¡¯s go home!¡± Lucas chuckled deeply and followed her back to the car. 1 All the way home, Marion kept reying the fireworks video on her phone. She had never seen such beautiful fireworks in her life. Moreover, tonight, these beautiful fireworks were just for her. Thinking about it, Marion felt her heart warm. ¡®Lucas really knew how to make things special.¡® Chapter 392 Chapter 392 How Could He Have Known? Back home, without Lucas saying anything, Marion changed her shoes and headed straight for the guest room. She took out her diary and noticed the lock on it. Suddenly, she realized that even if Lucas knew this was a diary, he did not have the key, so he could not read it. That meant he had not read her diary before! How could he know those things, then? Could he have dreamt about her? Marion pulled out her middle school notebook and hugged it as she walked toward the master bedroom. Lucas came in with a ss of water, handing it to her. His gaze fell on the notebook in her arms, and he raised an eyebrow lightly. ¡°Diary?¡± Marion took the ss of water, feeling a bit embarrassed. ¡°This is my middle school diary.¡± Lucas took the notebook but did not immediately open it. ¡°Can I read it tomorrow?¡± ¡°Sure! I¡¯m going to take a shower!¡± Marion was thrilled. She handed back the half¨Cempty ss of water to Lucas and with her slippers on, hurriedly went to the cloakroom to get changed. Lucas watched her back as she left, then walked to the bedside to put the ss down. He moved to the sofa in the living room, starting to flip through Marion¡¯s dairy. Marion had a rich inner world during middle school. While others struggled to write even an 800- word essay, she could write two or three pages of diary entries in her first year of junior high. She wrote the most when she just started junior high, mostly about the tense pianopetitions. After entering her sophomore year, sheined about how annoying the boys going through puberty were. They would always give her love letters but she never had any intention of dating. When Marion came out, she did not see Lucas in the inner room, so she instinctively went to the outer room. Seeing him sitting on the sofa reading her diary, her face suddenly flushed. ¡°I¡¯m done with my shower.¡± Lucas nced at her. ¡°Are you tired?¡± ¡°Not really.¡± Her face was a bit red, and her gaze remained on the notebook in his hands. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d read it tomorrow?¡± Chapter 392 How Could He Have Known? 2/2 ¡°I couldn¡¯t wait.¡± Marion instinctively curled her toes. Thinking about the random musings in her diary, she felt embarrassed. ¡°Um, I¡¯m going to do my skincare!¡± She blurted out before turning around and rushing back to the inner room. Lucas did not tease her further. He put down the diary and grabbed his pajamas, heading into the Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. bathroom. Marion breathed a sigh of relief, applied some face cream, andy down on the bed. Her mood was still somewhat excited. While it was already past eleven, she was not tired. After scrolling through her social media feed for a while and finding it boring, she decided to send Cassie the video of the fireworks. [Hey, guess why Lucas took me to the beach?] Cassie: [Do I really want to know?] Marion felt a twinge of guilt but could not resist sharing. [Do you remember that rom movie we watched in ninth grade?] Cassie: [Of course! You even said if anyone treated you like the male lead treated the female lead, you¡¯d marry him right away!] Marion was really excited and typed quickly, [Exactly! So, tonight, Lucas wished me ¡°Happy Birthday ¡± just like that. I¡¯m so happy, Cassie. It feels like a dream!] Cassie: [Wow! How did he know? Did you tell him?] Marion: [No, I didn¡¯t. At first, I thought he had a peek into my diary, but it was locked. He couldn¡¯t have read it¡­] 1 Cassie: [No way! Don¡¯t tell me Lucas guessed your thoughts, just like that?] Marion: [I don¡¯t think it was a guess, but I have no idea how he knew!] Cassie: [Regardless, you¡¯re reallyying it on thick with this affection!] Marion blushed awkwardly just as the video was sent. Five minutester, Cassie asked, [Can you ask Mr. Craig if any of his friends are single?] She was feeling the itch for some sweet romance, too! Chapter 393 Chapter 393 The First Time Seeing a Rabbit Walk into a Trap When Lucas emerged, he noticed Marion looking at him strangely. He raised an eyebrow and approached her, pulling her into his embrace effortlessly and leaning close to her ear. ¡°Mrs. Craig, what¡¯s with that look you¡¯re giving me? Are you hinting at something?¡± His deep, husky voice resonated in her car, causing Marion¡¯s face to flush. She looked at him awkwardly. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean anything by it.¡± She blinked, ¡°I was just wondering if Martin and the others are single?¡± As soon as Marion spoke, Lucas¡¯s face visibly darkened. He forcefully pulled her closer, biting her earlobe as if in retaliation, ¡°Are you looking to stir up trouble?¡± What was going on in his mind? ¡°Cassie is single. She asked me.¡± Upon hearing her words, Lucas chuckled softly, ¡°Martin is single.¡± Marion had just asked casually. She felt there was quite a gap between Martin and Cassie and had spoken in the heat of the moment. ¡°Forget it. Just pretend I didn¡¯t ask!¡± Since ancient times, there had always been a saying about matching social status. Martin seemed carefree, but he was the Hubermanns¡® heir, even if Marion thought Cassie was a good match for Martin. The Craigs were not far off in terms of influence, either. If she forced Martin and Cassie together and things fell apart, she and Lucas would be in an awkward position. Marion was not naive. She was well aware of these matters. So, she could not help but ask, ¡°Lucas¡­¡± ¡°Mrs. Craig, just ask whatever you want. No need to beat around the bush.¡± Her hesitant expression was amusing to him. It was not like he was going to bite her. Marion felt somewhat embarrassed to ask, ¡°There¡¯s such a big difference between our families. What made you agree to marry me back then?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t think much about it.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Upon hearing his straightforward answer, Marion could not help but feel a little dejected. Indeed, it was her proposal to get married in the first ce, and he merely epted out of gratitude. Lucas looked down at her, his lips curling into a smile. ¡°My first time seeing a rabbit walk into a trap.¡± Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 393 The First Time Seeing a Rabbit Walk into a Trap 2/2 ¡°How am I a rabbit?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think you resemble one?¡± The atmosphere between them seemed to lighten up a bit after the exchange. However, Marion could not shake off the uncertainty lingering in her heart. Marion felt puzzled as she looked at him. She could not tell if it was her imagination, but she sensed there was more to Lucas¡¯s words than met the eye. However, she was hesitant to delve further, so she pretended to yawn. ¡°I¡¯m tired! Time for bed!¡± Lucas turned off the light, plunging the room into darkness instantly. Mariony down, pulled the covers over herself, and moved closer to him. The scent from his body was now as fresh as hers, both carrying shower gel¡¯s fragrance. In the darkness, she adjusted her eyes to the dim light and quickly leaned over to nt a kiss on his cheek, then closed her eyes, pretending to sleep. Lucas looked at her, his lips curling into a smile. He did not tease her further. It was already half past midnight. If they did not sleep now, his Mrs. Craig would not wake up on time tomorrow. Perhaps because of Lucas¡¯s words, Marion had another peculiar dream. She dreamt of turning into a rabbit and rushing into the arms of a wolf. Startled by this terrifying dream, Marion woke up. She opened her eyes to find daylight streaming in, and Lucas was no longer by her side. She blinked, reached for her phone, and checked the time. Oh, my! She had slept until eleven! Marion hastily got out of bed, refusing to linger, and went about her morning routine. Today, she had to have dinner with Richard! Chapter 394 Chapter 394 You Told Me Yourself Last night, Lucas arranged a birthday fireworks disy for Marion. Somehow, someone snapped photos and posted them online, causing a minor sensation for Marion. Marion¡¯s birthday was celebratedvishly, making everyone in their circle envious. However, envy was all they could afford. After all, there¡¯s only one Lucas and one Marion. Not everyone had Marion¡¯s luck¨Cdumped by Jameson one moment, married to Lucas the next. Themotion Lucas caused for Marion¡¯s birthday was so big that even Richard, who rarely surfs the inte, found out. As Marion¡¯s father, Richard naturally felt pleased about how well Lucas C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org treated Marion, In the evening, Marion and Lucas returned home for dinner, which Richard personally cooked. Richard was in high spirits, opening a bottle of red wine and pouring Marion a half¨Css. He knew his daughter¡¯s capacity for alcohol, but with her husband by her side, what harm could half a ss do? Marion would not get drunk from that. ¡°Take it easy,¡± Richard said. Marion knew her father was in a good mood today. Since she did not want to dampen his spirits, she obliged and sipped from the ss. Lucas, with his high tolerance, had two sses with his father¨Cinw. It was clear that Marion inherited Richard¡¯s poor tolerance for alcohol. Despite his years in the business world, Richard had not improved much. After two sses of red wine, he started to feel a bit overwhelmed. Marion, on the other hand, was not drunk, just flushed. When Richard started mentioning Renee, she knew he was getting tipsy. Feeling awkward, Marion quickly called Howard over. ¡°Howard, my dad¡¯s getting drunk!¡± Despite Richard¡¯s happiness today, memories of his deceased wife made him feel a bit down when he drank. However, he was notpletely wasted yet. As Howard helped him upstairs to rest, Richard reminded Lucas and Marion to be careful on their way home. ¡°We got it, Dad!¡± Marion replied awkwardly. Now, she knew her tendency to ramble when drunk must have been inherited from her father. Now, only Marion and Lucas remained in the dining room. Under the warm glow of the lights, Marion¡¯s cheeks were rosy. Lucas looked at her and chuckled, ¡°Feeling tipsy?¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± She was not going to get drunk that easily with just half a ss. ¡°Shall we head home?¡± Marion nodded, slipping her hand into his. Lucas, touched by her gesture, held her hand tightly as they walked out of the vi. Unable to drive due to the alcohol, he had called for a driver. They reached the car, but the driver had not arrived yet. The night breeze was refreshing. Marion looked at Lucas under the streetlights, admiring his long and thick eyshes. Tilting her head, she sighed and said, ¡°Lucas, you have such long eyshes.¡± After speaking, she lowered her head, biting her lip and smiling before nestling into his arms. ¡°My dad was really happy today.¡± She lifted her head again, her eyes shining under the streetlights. ¡°Thank you, Lucas.¡± She knew why Richard was so happy¨Cbecause of how well Lucas treated her. Marion felt like she might be a bit tipsy. However, who cared? At that moment, all she really wanted was to hug Lucas. So, she did. She reached out and wrapped her arms around his sturdy waist, resting her chin on his chest and looking up at him. ¡°Did you finish reading my diary today?¡± ¡°I did,¡± Lucas replied, lowering his gaze into her eyes, where faint amusement lurked within his dark irises. ¡°How did you know my wish, then?¡± She asked, her lips curling up. He smirked. ¡°You told me yourself.¡± Chapter 395 Chapter 395 You Told Me Yourself Marion could not believe it! She blinked and lowered her head, contemting on how to get Lucas to tell her how he knew about her wish. After a moment of thought, she lifted her head again, looking at him earnestly and somewhat embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯ll kiss you, and then you tell me, okay?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Marion¡¯s eyes brightened, and she tiptoed to his lips and gave him a peck. At that moment, the driver, on an electric scooter, parked behind them, feeling slightly embarrassed to witness the scene, Marion did not see the driver. So, after the kiss, she hugged Lucas and shook him gently. ¡°I¡¯ve kissed you now. So, tell me!¡± Lucas hooked his arm around her waist. With the other, he handed the car keys to the driver. Only then did Marion notice the driver. Her face immediately flushed, wishing she could bury herself in Lucas¡¯s arms and nevere out. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± She lowered her head, feeling like an ostrich. ¡± Once Lucas helped her into the car, Marion sat upright, no longer daring to lean against Lucas. ¡°Marion?¡± As the car started, Lucas touched her hand and called her name. Marion turned her head to look at him. ¡°I think I might be a little drunk. She said as she leaned back against the car seat and closed her eyes. The car ride was unusually quiet. Thirty minutester, the car stopped at the vi gate. Lucas got out of the driver¡¯s seat and drove the car into the garage. Marion had been holding it in the entire way. Now that they were home, she could not help but look at him somewhat intively, ¡®Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier that the driver was here?¡± Lucas handed her a bottle of water. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he didn¡¯t see anything.¡± He paused for a moment, then added, ¡°Even if he did, it wouldn¡¯t matter. We¡¯re legally married.¡± Marion thought this guy had some nerve. She lowered her head, sipping the water, her eyes wandering, ¡°You still haven¡¯t told me how your knew,¡± ¡°You told me yourself.¡± Marion felt like she was being yed. ¡°How could I have told you?! We¡¯ve been married for less than four months, and we¡¯ve only known each other a little longer before that!¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m lying to you?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°But I haven¡¯t.¡± Lucas sounded earnest and confident. Marion set her cup down. She sped her hands and looked at him, hesitating involuntarily. ¡°You really didn¡¯t lie to me?¡± ¡°No.¡± He said, smiling. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t lie to you, Marion.¡± ¡°Hmph. Men¡¯s words are as deceiving as ghosts.¡± ¡°It seems you have had quite a few experiences with men.¡± Marion felt like she would never win an argument against Lucas! She pursed her lips and asked again, ¡°Was it actually me who told you?¡± Lucas showed no impatience, repeating his answer from earlier. ¡°Yes, it was really you who told me.¡± ¡°Did I say it in my sleep?¡± Lucas looked at her, smiling but not saying a word. However, Marion was itching to know. ¡°Tell me.¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°It seems Mrs. Craig¡¯s memory isn¡¯t very good. Think about it carefully.¡± Marion thought for a long time but could not remember when she might have said it. Although she asked Lucas, he refused to say anything else about it. Marion gave up and hmphed, taking her clothes and heading into the bathroom to shower. Lucas watched the bathroom door close. He had an eyebrow slightly, the mischief in his dark eyes spreading little by little. She really had no conscience, forgetting just like that. Chapter 30% You Told Me Yourself It seemed his Mrs. Craig was not just a dumb bunny but one with a seven¨Csecond memory. Chapter 396 Chapter 396 She Thought the Same Marion had been pondering for days, trying to figure out how Lucas knew about her wish. She even tried probing Lucas a few times, but each time, he managed to make her feel guilty. After failing several times, Marion did not dare to ask him the question again. Today, Marion was going to the studio with Miley to shoot endorsement photos and promotional videos. As they left, they hit the morning rush hour traffic, and their car was rear¨Cended by a red Maserati. Miley and their driver got out to handle the situation. Sitting in the car, Marion received a link from Cassie with the headline, [¡°The heir of the Ascend Group, Ethan Gunn, officially assumes the role of CEO of the Ascend Group today.¡°] Cassie: [The Crown Prince of Ascend Group looks quite handsome, but I heard he¡¯s quite the yboy. When he was abroad, he changed girlfriends more often than his underwear!¡± Marion wondered what Cassie was always focused on. ncing at her phone, she realized seven minutes had passed, and Miley and the driver had not returned yet. She furrowed her brows, pushed open the car door, and stepped out.¡± Just as she got out of the car, Marion heard the owner of the Maserati cursing the driver, ¡°I was driving just fine. Why did you suddenly brake?¡± The owner of the Maserati was arrogant, and the driver, who was honest and straightforward, could have argued back a few words. However, as soon as he spoke, the other party started cursing at him. Marion walked over directly. ¡°Since we can¡¯t resolve this, let¡¯s call the police.¡± A She said and nced at Miley, who stepped aside and called the police. The owner of the Maserati looked at Marion. ¡°Who are you?¡± Marion had no intention of talking to someone who could not be reasoned with. She took out her phone and called for a ride. Their two cars had been blocking the road for about ten minutes, and it was the peak of rush hour. The drivers behind them were getting impatient, honking their horns incessantly. Marion quickly asked the driver to move the car to the side, but the owner of the Maserati came over to stop them. ¡°What are you trying to do, escape?¡± Marion pushed the woman¡¯s hand away. ¡°The police will be here soon. It¡¯s rush hour, and the cars are stuck in the middle of the road, causing traffic congestion.¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org The cars behind the Maserati kept honking incessantly. The woman nced at Marion, then back at the cars behind her, ¡°What¡¯s all the noise about?! It¡¯s as if everyone¡¯s got somewhere to be!¡± Her remark immediately drew condemnation from the surrounding drivers. ¡°This woman is beingpletely unreasonable! The moment she steps out of the car, she uses us of suddenly mming on the brakes! Goodness, there¡¯s a red light ahead. Are we supposed to just run the red light?¡± After Miley finished reporting to the police, she ran over to Marion toin. Marion bit her lip. ¡°Don¡¯t bother reasoning with her. Some people are just impossible.¡± ¡°I can see that too!¡± Miley checked the time, feeling a bit anxious. ¡°We¡¯re going to bete. If you show upte on your first visit, will they think you¡¯re being arrogant?¡± Marion grimaced and handed her phone to Miley. ¡°I¡¯ve called for a ride.¡± ¡°Smart move!¡± Miley heaved a sigh of relief, ¡°You go ahead first, then. I¡¯lle find you after sorting out this mess. Marion nodded. ¡°Yeah, sounds good!¡± Coincidentally, she thought the same! However, during rush hour, Marion¡¯s ride took longer to arrive, and she ended up beingte when she got to the studio. Chapter 397 Chapter 397 What a Surprise! As soon as the car came to a halt, Marion unbuckled her seatbelt and dashed out of the vehicle towards the towering building. Zoe¡¯s assistant was waiting for her at the entrance. ¡°Miss Cartier, over here!¡± Feeling slightly embarrassed, Marion hurried over to her, panting lightly. ¡°Sorry about that. We got rear¨C ended on the way here!¡± ¡°No worries! Traffic can be tough during rush hour,¡± Zoe¡¯s assistant replied amiably. ¡°Are you okay, Miss Cartier?¡± Marion nodded. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Then let me take you to the makeup room. Mr. Kirk is already there getting ready.¡± With a gesture, the assistant indicated for Marion to follow. ¡°Kirk?¡± Marion was surprised to hear the familiar name. ¡°Yes, you and Mr. Kirk are the faces of our campaign this time,¡± the assistant exined. ¡°Didn¡¯t you attend Mr. Kirk¡¯s concert as a special guest and are friends? He didn¡¯t mention this to you?¡± Marion felt awkward. ¡°No, he didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Well, perhaps he wanted to surprise you.¡± The assistant chuckled. Marion smiled faintly and followed the assistant into the elevator. What a surprise indeed! In the makeup room, Kirk was already there, busy with his preparations. ¡°Marion,¡± he called out as soon as she entered. ¡ü ¡°What a coincidence, Kirk.¡± ¡°Not really,¡± he replied bluntly in front of everyone. Marion¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment. The next moment, she heard Kirkughing and saying, I knew you were the other spokesperson all along.¡± ¡®You think you¡¯re funny, don¡¯t you?¡® Marion remarked silently. Clearly, everyone in the makeup room was silently enjoying the show. At that moment, someone called out to Marion, ¡°Madam Cartier, over here!¡± Suddenly addressed as ¡°Madam,¡± Marion felt a tinge of embarrassment. She walked over and sat down in front of the makeup artist. ¡°Just call me Miss Cartier,¡± she said firmly. Being called ¡°Madam Cartier¡± was just too much for her. The makeup artist, a sweet and bubbly girl, nodded. ¡°Sure thing, Miss Cartier. Shall we get started with your makeup?¡± Chapter 397 What a Surprise! ¡°Sure, thank you,¡± Marion replied. There were not many people in the makeup room¨Cjust six in total, including two makeup artists, two assistants, and Marion and Kirk. ¡°Miss Cartier, your skin is so fair! Luckily, I brought the lightest shade of foundation today!¡± The makeup artist eximed. Marion blushed slightly at thepliment. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Your skin is so delicate; I don¡¯t even need to put so much foundation on you!¡± The artist continued. The entire makeup process took two hours, during which Marion receivedpliments non¨Cstop. Once the makeup was done, Zoe¡¯s assistant led Marion and Kirk to the shooting location. They were scheduled for photoshoots in the morning and a two¨Cminute video shoot in the afternoon. Marion was not used to being photographed, and herck of camera awareness led to several retakes. In the end, Marion asked Miley to get drinks for everyone. Coincidentally, Kirk¡¯s assistant had just bought drinks, too. Noting the situation, Zoe¡¯s assistant remarked, ¡°Miss Cartier and Mr. Kirk are too polite!¡± Marion nced at Kirk, who handed her an opened bottle of soda. ¡°Tired?¡± He asked. Marion shook her head. ¡°Not really.¡± She was actually quite tired, but she did not want to admit it. After all, the retakes were mostly because of her! ¡°Rest well; the afternoon will be even more exhausting,¡± Kirk teased, giving her a yful look. ¡°Come on, it¡¯s lunchtime.¡± Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Just as Marion was about to respond, her phone rang. The caller ID showed Lucas. Chapter 398 Chapter 398 What Are You Talking About? Kirk nced at the caller ID and tactfully walked away with his drink. As he turned, the sparkle in his eyes noticeably dimmed. Marion held her phone up to Miley, gesturing to answer the call. Miley nodded knowingly. ¡°I¡¯ll go get your lunch!¡± Their task today was daunting, and they needed to hurry and shoot a short film right after lunch. Otherwise, they would never finish all the shooting for the day. So, lunch was kept simple. Zoe¡¯s assistant had already exined and apologized for theck of hospitality. However, Marion was not bothered by such things and joined the rest for boxed lunches. Miley went to fetch the meals, leaving Marion alone by the window in the corridor. Pressing the answer button on her phone, Marion greeted, ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Finished shooting?¡± Lucas inquired. She lightly tapped the window before her. ¡°Not yet. We still have a short film to shoot this afternoon.¡± On mentioning this, Marion pursed her lips, feeling oddly guilty. ¡°It turns out there are two spokespersons.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s the other one?¡± ¡°Kirk.¡± Lucas on the other end of the line made a sound of disapproval. ¡°What time will you finish this afternoon?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know yet.¡± Since she had never shot a short film before, Marion was not sure if the afternoon would drag on. ¡°I¡¯lle pick you up this afternoon.¡± Marion grimaced, ¡°Is that a good idea?¡± Lucas chuckled, ¡°What¡¯s not good about it?¡± His heartyughter echoed through the phone, making Marion¡¯s heart flutter. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll call you when I¡¯m done.¡± ¡°I¡¯lle after work.¡± Lucas paused for two seconds, then added, ¡°I¡¯m afraid my wife will be kidnapped.¡± How could that be?! Marion thought. She was not a child! Marion snorted, ¡°Who would kidnap me?¡± Chapter 398 What Are You Talking About? 2/2 Lucas did not respond to herment. ¡°Go eat, Mrs. Craig. You¡¯ve worked hard.¡± At this moment, Miley returned with the meal box. Marion nced at it, reluctantly saying, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll go, then.¡± ¡°You hang up.¡± She pursed her lips, ended the call, and headed back. As soon as she returned, Miley looked at her with a gossip¨Cfilled expression. ¡°Was that Mr. Craig?¡± Marion nced at her. ¡°What¡¯s with you? Let¡¯s eat!¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°Sigh¡­ Mr. Craig is so good to you! When are you nning to have a little one with him?¡± Miley got more excited as she spoke, ¡°Why not take advantage of the second half of this year when you have no big ns and get closer to Mr. Craig?¡± Marion¡¯s hand trembled as she took the meal box. ¡°Stop thinking about it. We¡¯re not nning to have a child for now!¡± They had not even started their married life. So, where would a childe from?! Upon hearing her words, Mileyughed even more lewdly. ¡°I understand, I understand! Mr. Craig must want some alone time with you!¡± Marion felt like Miley and Cassie could talk about these issues for days on end! They found a ce to sit and eat when suddenly, there was a knock on the door. Marion instinctively looked up, and Kirk walked in carrying a container full of soup. ¡°Chicken soup for two.¡± ¡ü Miley, hearing she had one too, quickly said thank you. ¡°You¡¯re wee. Bon Appetite.¡± Marion watched Kirk¡¯s back, feeling strange for some reason. Meanwhile, Miley could not help but exim, ¡°Our Marion is so loved by everyone! Even the legendary Kirk can¡¯t resist you!¡± Marion¡¯s eyes widened at her words. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not making it up! I saw it clearly from the audience just now. The way he looked at you was almost like pulling strings!¡± Marion was at a loss for words. What kind of description was that? Chapter 399 Chapter 399 She Gave Up Miley nced outside at Kirk. Once she saw he had walked away, she lowered her voice and said to Marion, ¡°I¡¯m not making this up! I¡¯ll show you the photos I took!¡± At first, she just wanted to snap some pictures of Marion working so they could use them for future promotion. However, as she kept taking photos, Miley started feeling uneasy. Several times during the shoot, while the photographer was exining what needed adjustments, Kirk, although he did note close, stood outside the crowd, gazing at Marion with inexplicable tenderness. At first, Miley thought her eyes were ying tricks on her. She shook her head, trying to push away her unreliable thoughts. However, when the shoot ended, as she looked through several photos she had inadvertently captured on her phone, she noticed Kirk¡¯s gaze towards Marion was oddly intense. While speaking, Miley pulled out the photos she had taken and showed them to Marion. ¡°See for yourself!¡± Marion bit her cutlery, taking the phone somewhat skeptically. In the photos, the photographer was exining the shooting techniques to her while Kirk stood not far away, looking in their direction. ¡°What¡¯s the issue here?¡± Marion asked, puzzled by the intensity of the gaze. ¡°No issues?¡± Miley felt questioned, so she swiped to show Marion the second photo. In this one, the photographer made Marionugh unexpectedly. Kirk stood beside her, his lips curled into a faint smile as he watched her. Marion still looked at Miley with a puzzled expression. So, Miley gritted her teeth and showed Marion another photo. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. This one was obvious. It was after the shoot, and everyone started leaving the studio. Marion looked at her phone while Kirk stood by the door, looking at her. His brows were slightly furrowed, with a hint of tenderness. Marion blinked. ¡°Maybe you should read more poetry and less romance novels, Miley.¡± To Marion, Kirk was just looking normally at her. Why did Miley insist on pushing the romantic angle? At Marion¡¯s obliviousness, Miley gave up. It was not the first time Marion was this way. Sooner orter, she would figure it out. Although Marion did not catch on to anything, Miley¡¯s words did have some effect on her. Chapter 399 She Gave Up 2/2 So much so that during the afternoon shoot, Marion seemed a bit off. Even the director asked her to take a twenty¨Cminute break to adjust her state. Otherwise, they could shoot until midnight and would not get any good footage. Marion felt really guilty. She had nevergged behind like this before and did not expect to drag her feet so many times today. Miley went to get her some water. Suddenly, a bottle of mineral water appeared in front of her. Thinking it was from Miley, Marion reached out to take it. Only when she lifted her head did she see that it was Kirk. Marion choked a bit, looking embarrassedly at Kirk. ¡°Sorry to have troubled you.¡± ¡°No worries. You haven¡¯t done many shoots before. It¡¯s normal.¡± Miley had just finished getting water when she turned around to see Kirk handing Marion a bottle of water. Was that not a sign that Kirk liked Marion? What else could it be if not that? Miley¡¯s rm bells went off. She could not let them be alone together! Kirk¡¯s fans were not the ordinary sort, and besides, Marion was a married woman! She was a loyal shipper of Marion and Lucas! Chapter 400 Could She Be Overthinking? Chapter 400 Chapter 400 Could She Be Overthinking? Listening to Kirk¡¯sforting words, Marion felt even more guilty. She med Miley for all of this. Otherwise, she would not have spent the whole afternoon wondering if Kirk liked her! ¡°What¡¯s troubling you? Tell me, and maybe I can help clear things up,¡± Kirk said, raising an eyebrow at her. Marion took another sip of water, lifted her head slightly, and looked at him. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just need to adjust.¡± She paused for a moment. ¡°Kirk, can I ask you a bold question?¡± While she was not one to pry into others¡® privacy, Marion felt that if she did not resolve this question, she would not be able to focus on filming this afternoon. ¡°What kind of question requires the word ¡®bold¡®?¡± Kirk joked. ¡°Personal questions,¡± Marion replied, embarrassed. At her direct answer, Kirk was clearly taken aback. Then, he lowered his head, staring at the ore in his hand. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Had she caught on so soon and was going to reject him? He tugged at the corner of his lips, waiting for Marion¡¯s judgment. ¡°Well, do you have someone you like?¡± Marion thought for a long time, feeling that this question was slightly more dignified. 1 After all, she never thought Kirk liked her. Although they had known each other for quite some time, their coboration this year had only increased slightly. Kirk could not possibly have fallen for her at first sight, right? He was not that shallow! Upon hearing her question, Kirk raised an eyebrow. He did not rush to answer, only shifting his back to Marion¡¯s face. A gaze He looked at her, pondering whether her question was gossip or a test. Marion felt guilty under his gaze, pursed her lips, and awkwardlyughed. ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want to answer. My friend is your fan, and I¡¯m just gossiping for her sake.¡°. ¡°But please just say something! This is so awkward!¡± Marion pleaded, feeling the difort rising. Kirk looked at her embarrassment and chuckled lightly, ¡°I do have someone I like.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Marion¡¯s eyes widened subconsciously, her expression genuinely surprised. However, after the initial shock wore off, she felt a bit uneasy. Chapter 450 Could She Be Overthinking? Could she be the one Kirk liked? She was married, though! Marion¡¯s heart raced, not with excitement, but with nervousness and apprehension. She tightly squeezed the bottle of mineral water in her hand, ¡°Why haven¡¯t I heard about this? Are you pursuing her?¡± She blinked, trying hard to maintain her facade of being curious about gossip. Seeing her struggling to pretend, Kirk suddenly felt sorry for her. He finished the water in his bottle and tilted his head back. ¡°I am pursuing her. If I seed, I¡¯ll invite you to the wedding. ¡°Take your time, and don¡¯t stress too much. I¡¯ll go talk to the director.¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. With that, Kirk turned and left. As he departed, he crushed the empty bottle of mineral water in his hand. Marion watched his retreating figure and let out a small sigh. She knew Kirk could not possibly like her! She shifted her gaze and gestured to Miley, Miley hurried over with the water. ¡°What were you two talking about?¡± She should havee over earlier, but Marion gestured for her to stay back. So, Miley stood at a distance, holding the water and watching. As Marion had been chatting with Kirk for quite some time, Miley was very curious. ¡°I just asked if he liked someone else,¡± Marion said. Miley looked at Marion. ¡°You asked that? Doesn¡¯t he now know that you know?¡± ?? ¡°No, not at all! You¡¯re overthinking it. He said he likes someone and is pursuing her. He even said he¡¯d invite me to their wedding!¡± Miley frowned. ¡°Why do I find it hard to believe?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true! I keep telling you to read less romance novels!¡± She sighed, exasperated. ¡°You think too much all the time!¡± Her words left Miley wondering if she really was overthinking things. Chapter 401 Chapter 401 How Long Have You Been Here? After Marion confirmed that Kirk¡¯s affection was not directed towards her, she quickly adjusted her mood and no longer found herself distracted during the filming sessions as she had been before. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Although there were still several takes that did not meet the mark, Marion got into the groove and was finally able to proceed with the shoot. At first, Marion struggled to evoke the required emotions, but gradually, she leaned into it. While her acting skills were not top¨Cnotch, she more than managed to handle the promotional video, Moreover, her expressive eyes were fetching, especially considering her role as a mute girl. Overall, the shooting went smoothly. They started filming at two in the afternoon and finished by seven in the evening. By the time they left the building, it was already getting dark outside. Lucas was waiting by the car. Marion had not noticed him at first but Miley pointed him out by gently tapping Marion on the shoulder and excitedly asking, ¡°Hey, look, isn¡¯t that Mr. Craig over there?¡± The streetlights had alreadye on by seven, and Lucas was standing beneath one of them. When Marion looked up and recognized her husband, she instinctively ran towards him. She had not seen him all day, and she missed him terribly! Lucas opened his arms as Marion approached him in a rush. ¨C Marion dove into Lucas¡¯s embrace, first nuzzling against his chest and then inhaling his familiar scent of cedar wood. She looked up at him and asked, ¡°How long have you been here?¡± Lucas looked at her, warmth flowing in his clear eyes, ¡°About two hours.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Marion eximed, ¡°You¡¯ve been waiting for so long! You must be starving!¡± ¡°I was hungry earlier, but not anymore,¡± he chuckled, giving her a meaningful look, ¡°You¡¯re good enough to eat.¡± Marion¡¯s face flushed slightly, ¡°There are other people here you know!¡± Marion remembered the group of people who had walked with her. Had she just thrown herself into Lucas¡¯s arms in front of all of them? Marion froze as the realization came to her. She was so embarrassed! As Marion stood frozen on the spot, Miley and Kirk approached. Marion forced herself to turn around and nce at them, ¡°Um, my husband is here to pick me up.¡± Chapter 401 How Long Have You Been Here? Kirk nodded, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll head off then.¡± He then walked towards the car parked on the other side of Lucas¡¯s car. Miley and Zoe exchanged brief pleasantries before they also departed. Lucas watched Kirk¡¯s car gradually drive away, then casually shifted his gaze back to Marion,¡± Hungry? What would you like to eat?¡± ¡°I¡¯m starving! Anything,¡± she replied. He smiled, ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard, Mrs. Craig.¡± Marion chuckled awkwardly, ¡°It wasn¡¯t too bad.¡± She followed him into the car, feeling exhausted after a whole day of shooting. Liam tactfully adjusted the car¡¯s air conditioning so Marion, dressed in a short¨Csleeved shirt, did not feel cold. Marion nced at Liam and hesitated before leaning against Lucas. She tilted her head and rested it on his shoulder, ¡°Today scared me! Miley told me that Kirk liked me! Lucas raised an eyebrow at her words, ¡°Oh?¡± Marion nced at him, slowly recounting the day¡¯s misunderstanding, ¡°Luckily I asked, or it would¡¯ve been so awkward.¡± Lucas hooked his arm around her waist and pulled her closer to him, ¡°If it were true, Mrs. Craig, what would you have done?¡± Chapter 402 Chapter 402 But There Are No ¡®Ils¡® Chapter 402 But There Are No ¡®Ifs¡® Marion was caught off guard by his question, ¡°But there are no ¡®ifs¡°,¡± If it were true, she did not know what she would do. After all, Kirk had not confessed anything, so there was not much she could do. Lucas pinched her earlobe, ¡°So evasive.¡± Marion chuckled then quickly changed the subject, ¡°What are we going to eat?¡± Leaning back, Lucas looked at her, ¡°We¡¯ll eat what you like.¡± Marion thought about it. It was just as good as saying nothing! Meanwhile, Kirk¡¯s car came to a slow stop. The rear door opened, and Greg got in. As soon as he sat down, he noticed Kirk¡¯s gloomy expression. Greg clicked his tongue, ¡°Who got on your nerves?¡± Kirk did not say anything and simply raised his hand to pull down the brim of his baseball cap to cover his face entirely. Unable to get a response, Greg turned to his assistant behind him, ¡°What¡¯s up with your boss, Jeremy? ?? Jeremy Hanks also had no idea what was going on. He shrugged, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. He just suddenly became moody.¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°Wasn¡¯t he filming the promotional video with Marion today?¡± After finally getting a chance to spend time with their crush, why would Kirk be unhappy? ¡°Yeah,¡± Jeremy did not know about Kirk¡¯s feelings towards Marion, so he did not understand why Kirk had suddenly changed his demeanor. Greg was very curious, but no matter how much he asked, Kirk remained tight¨Clipped. However, it did not take long for Greg to find out why Kirk was so upset. As luck would have it, Kirk had barely stepped out for a meal before running into Marion and Lucas. During Marion¡¯s recent birthday, themotion caused by Lucas had the entire entertainment industry abuzz. Kirk seemed unaffected for the past few days, but today, his guard was down. Seeing Marion and Lucas together, Greg understood why Kirk¡¯s mood had turned sour. Chapter 402 But There Are No ¡°Ifs¡® LIZ Marion had not even noticed Kirk¡¯s feelings, yet he had to watch his sweetheart being all lovey¨Cdovey with her husband. If it were him, Greg felt he would not just be feeling sour. Poor Kirk, indeed. Marion had not eaten well at noon, and with the strenuous filming session, she had identally overindulged again. Lucas had finished his meal long ago and watched as she continuously stuffed food into her mouth. When she was done, Lucas looked at her with a smirk, ¡°Had enough?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Marion replied, casting a nce at her slightly bulging belly, her jeans already feeling tight. She tried to suck in her stomach, but it remained visibly rounded. Feeling embarrassed under Lucas¡¯s gaze, Marion¡¯s face flushed, ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± Suddenly she let out a burp. ¡°You¡¯ve overeaten again, haven¡¯t you?¡± Lucas teased. ¡°No!¡± Marion protested. Lucas poured her a ss of water, ¡°Really?¡± Feeling guilty under his scrutiny, Marion pinched her fingers together, ¡°Just a little.¡± Unfazed, Lucas said, ¡°Wait here, I¡¯ll have someone fetch some antacids.¡± Marion remained where she was as her face took on a deeper shade of red. the There was a knock on the door of the private room. The staff member who had been sent to buy antacids for Lucas entered with the medication, ¡°Mr. Craig, here are the antacids you requested.¡± Lucas nodded as he took out a hundred¨Cdor bill from his wallet, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Craig,¡± the staff member said, pocketing the extravaganttip before leaving discreetly. Chapter 403 Chapter 403 Are You Angry? Lucas broke three antacids and handed them to her, ¡°Next time, don¡¯t eat so much. If you like the food, we cane here again,¡® Marion was initially embarrassed, and hearing his words made her blush even more. She reached out, took the antacids from his palm, and chewed them, mumbling, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to eat so much.¡± She was hungry and had eaten a bit too quickly. Usually, she ate slowly and methodically, but today she devoured her food like a hungry wolf, hardly bothering to chew before swallowing. She had forgotten that if the food was not chewed properly and eaten quickly, it did not reach the stomach, so one would not feel full and would end up eating too much. Lucas gently touched her head, ¡°I¡¯m not ming you. Eating too much isn¡¯t good for the stomach.¡± Marion swallowed the antacids obediently and nodded, ¡°I won¡¯t do it next time.¡± He smiled as he took her hand in his, ¡°Let¡¯s go home, Mrs. Craig.¡± Marion nodded, ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go.¡± She was exhausted and just wanted to go home, take a shower, and sleep. Lucas settled the bill and led her out of the private room. Just as they exited, the door of the adjacent room opened. To their surprise, it was Kirk and Greg. Seeing Kirk, Marion could not help but recall Lucas¡¯s question earlier. Kirk¡¯s gaze lingered on her face for a moment before shifting to Lucas, ¡°Mr. Craig, Mrs. Craig.¡± Since Kirk had greeted them, Marion could not ignore them both, ¡°What a coincidence, Kirk, Greg.¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Greg nodded politely, though his calm exterior belied the pity he felt for Kirk. ¡®Ah, this really hits close to home!¡® Greg thought to himself. Lucas nodded, ¡°Marion is a bit tired today, so we¡¯ll leave first.¡± With that, he took Marion¡¯s hand and walked out. Kirk stood there, watching their retreating figures, his expression growing colder by the moment. Fearing that Kirk might act impulsively, Greg whispered to him, ¡°They¡¯re married! Legally protected as husband and wife. You¡­ should find someone else to like!¡± Marion was already being led downstairs by Lucas, while Kirk withdrew his gaze and nced at Greg, ¡°Easier said than done.¡± Three years had passed, and it was not as simple as finding someone new. Chapter 403 Are You Angry? Kirk deeply regretted not stepping in when Marion¡¯s situation with Jameson had escted. If he had, the one holding Marion¡¯s hand tonight would have been him, not Lucas. The thought left Kirk feeling even worse. As Lucas led Marion out of the restaurant, the night enveloped them, illuminated only by the dim streetlights. Their car was parked in the nearby parking lot, a few minutes away. Marion cautiously stole a nce at Lucas, ¡°Are you angry?¡± Though she did not know what Lucas could be angry about, she had a feeling he was. Lucas nced at her, ¡°Why would I be angry?¡± He chuckled, his words dripping with sarcasm. Marion caught on, ¡°He probably just got distracted earlier¡­¡± When they had left, she had nced back at Kirk, only to find him still standing there, watching her. In that brief moment, Marion recalled Miley¡¯s description of the way Kirk looked at her today- intense. It was not a big deal, but unfortunately, Lucas caught her in the act when she turned back. Marion felt tongue¨Ctied and did not know how to exin what she did. Chapter 404 Chapter 404 An Affection that Requires Antacids The two walked in silence until they returned to the car. Marion took a deep breath and gently shook his hand, ¡°Lucas, please don¡¯t be angry?¡± Lucas looked at her shaking his hand. He did not say a word but simply gazed at her. Meeting his gaze, Marion pursed her lips, ¡°I swear! I really have no feelings for him. It¡¯s just that you and Miley mentioned Kirk liking me, so I was curious and nced back!¡± Lucas instantly caught the essence of her words, ¡°You and Miley?¡± Marion blinked, unable to withstand his gaze, so she reluctantly exined what Miley had told her in the afternoon, ¡°I really didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with the way Kirk looked at me this afternoon!¡± She said it so earnestly! Of course, just because she did not feel anything for Kirk, it did not mean that there was nothing wrong with the way he looked at her just now. ¡°And what about the way he looked at you just now? Did you think that was fine too?¡± Marion squirmed ufortably. She could not bring herself to say it was fine. ¡°It felt a bit off.¡± ¡°So, Mrs. Craig, what do you n to do?¡± It was the same question he had asked before dinner, only it had been hypothetical then, but now it was reality. ¡°I¡­ I won¡¯t work with him again in the future! I didn¡¯t even know he was the other person for the endorsement deal this time!¡± She exined anxiously, but Lucas remained unmoved and just watched her silently. Marion became flustered under his gaze, her words jumbled, ¡°I¡¯ve only met him a few times. I have no romantic feelings for him! And I like you so much, how could I have feelings for another man?¡± ¡°So much, you say?¡± Lucas lowered his head slightly, closing the distance between them. Marion looked at his close brows and eyes, feeling her breath quickening. She blinked, feeling a bit embarrassed, ¡°The kind of affection that requires antacids.¡± It was an affection so intense it made her stomach squirm. Lucas chuckled at her remark, ¡°You¡¯re quite good at coaxing people.¡± Marion quickly took the olive branch Lucas offered and asked, ¡°So, you¡¯re not angry anymore?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± Chapter 404 An Affection that Requires Antacids He looked at her almost helplessly, his dark eyes filled with amusement, ¡°If I didn¡¯t stop being angry, Mrs. Craig might have to eat antacids to prove her affection.¡± Marion was speechless. But regardless, he was not angry anymore, and she felt relieved. She bit her lip, looked at hesitated for a while and then made a decision. She leaned forward slightly, reached out to hold his neck, and quickly kissed him on the lips. ¡°There are other ways to prove my affection without antacids.¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Lucas looked at her, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbing up and down. After a moment¡¯s pause, he spoke in a deep voice, ¡°Got it.¡± He understood that Marion really liked him. Suddenly, someone walked past in front of them. Marion quickly withdrew her hand and sat back down, feeling like a primary school student getting caught daydreaming in ss. Lucas looked at her slightly flushed cheeks, chuckled softly, and leaned over to help her fasten her seatbelt, ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± Marion nodded awkwardly, ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go home.¡± The colorful lights outside illuminated the car interior. Marion nced at Lucas, as she thought about her confession earlier. Then she touched her cheek. ¡®Oh, I¡¯m bing more and more shameless!¡® She thought to herself. Act Fast: Free Bonus Time is Running Out! Chapter 405 Chapter 405 What¡¯s Up with You? Ever since Marion discovered Kirk¡¯s feelings for her, she found herself in aplex and uncertain mood whenever she received messages from him. However, the content was strictly business¨Crted, with Kirk sending her the finalized promotional video they had shot together that day. All he said was: [The final video is ready.] Marion could only reply with a [Thanks] before she started downloading the video. Before that, had hesitated to open the message. Cassie noticed Marion¡¯s unusual behavior and waved her hand in front of Marion¡¯s eyes, ¡°What¡¯s going on with you?¡± Cassie was a fan of Kirk¡¯s, and Marion did not want her to know about the situation. She quickly turned off her phone screen and shook her head, ¡°Nothing, just got distracted for a moment.¡± she ¡°You looked so serious. Thinking about Lucas perhaps?¡± Cassie raised an eyebrow, giving Marion a meaningful look. ¡°No¡­¡± ¡°Marion replied awkwardly. ¡°Don¡¯t be shy! After all, absence makes the heart grow fonder! Plus, if he wasn¡¯t away on a business trip, I wouldn¡¯t have had a chance to have dinner with you tonight!¡± Cassie¡¯s diversionary tactic helped Marion forget about Kirk¡¯s matter for the time being. Marion decided to avoid Kirk as much as possible in the future since they would not be coborating anymore. ¡°Do you want to go shoppingter? I heard the autumn collection is out this week. Let¡¯s go check out Tidal Wave za!¡± Cassie suggested. With Lucas away on a business trip, Marion did not,want to return to the vast vi alone. ¡°Sure.¡± After lunch, they headed straight to Tidal Wave za, with Marion driving the Maserati that Richard had given to her. It was her first time driving the car, and she was extremely cautious, fearing any idental scratches. However, trouble arose when it came time to park. Marion had spotted the parking space first and was preparing to reverse into it when a Ferrari swooped in and stole the spot. Cassie was furious and got out of the car to confront the driver, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? We saw this parking spot first!¡± The door of the Ferrari opened, and a young, attractive woman stepped out from the driver¡¯s seat. The woman removed her sunsses and looked disdainfully at Cassie. ¡°Just because you saw it first, doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s yours for the taking.¡± The woman in the passenger seat stepped out as well, still typing on her phone as she spoke contemptuously. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go. Why bother with her?¡± Chapter 405 What¡¯s Up with You? Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. 2/2 Marion also unbuckled her seatbelt and spoke up, ¡°I spotted this parking space first.¡± The woman in the driver¡¯s seat, Cady Nowak, rolled her eyes. ¡°So what? Is your name on it?¡± Meanwhile, the passenger finally looked up from her phone and frowned when she saw Marion. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Cassie quickly stepped forward to Marion¡¯s defense. ¡°Who do you think you are? Stop pointing fingers at us.¡± Marion recognized the woman and huffed, ¡°Have you been drinking today, Miss Reg¨ªna?¡± Regina Heron had previously rear¨Cended Marion¡¯s car and then tried to me Marion. Miley reported her to the police, only toter find out that Regina had been driving under the influence. Thinking back to that morning, Regina¡¯s face turned sour. She nced at Marion¡¯s car and said, ¡°You should call the police!¡± With that, she looked at herpanion and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The two of them left as Marion stared at them in disbelief. The cars behind honked impatiently, and Marion had to hold Cassie back, ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s not worth it with people like them.¡® Cassie heard the honking behind them and snorted disgustedly before returning to the car. Chapter 406 Chapter 406 Who Isn¡¯t a tinum Member These Days? Marion found another parking spot while Cassie fumed in her seat. ¡°Do you know those two women?¡± she asked. Marion shook her head. ¡°No, I don¡¯t. Last week when I went to shoot themercial for Dynamic Melodies, my car was rear¨Cended. I was nning to talk to the owner privately after the recording, but she was adamant, and Miley stayed behind to deal with it until the traffic police arrived.¡± Cassie had heard about the incident. She was drunk driving that day, right?¡± ¡°Yeah, Miley said she had her license suspended.¡± ¡°No wonder she didn¡¯t drive today!¡± Cassie pressed the elevator button and continued, ¡°Those two women don¡¯t look familiar. I haven¡¯t seen them before.¡± Marion and Miley were quite familiar with the upper circles of Lumina City. The two women they encountered just now were indeed strangers to Marion and she did not pay them much attention.¡± They¡¯re probably not from Lumina City.¡± The elevator door opened, and Cassie stepped in first. ¡°Forget about them. Let¡¯s not let them ruin our mood.¡± Marion nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go check out the new arrivals!¡± As they chatted, they headed straight for the counter. However, Marion and Cassie did not have much luck that day. As soon as they entered, they bumped into the two women from earlier. The women had noticed them too. Cady was examining clothes and cast a sidelong nce at Marion and Cassie. ¡°I told you it wasn¡¯t a good idea to go out today, Regina.¡± Seated on the couch, Regina put her phone away and nced disdainfully at Marion and Cassie. She waved for a sales assistant. ¡°Where¡¯s your store manager?¡± The sales assistant immediately understood that Regina was not someone to mess with and promptly called for the manager. ¡°Miss, how may I assist you?¡± the manager asked as she approached. Regina did not mince words and immediately provided her membership number. ¡°This is my VIP number. Check it, I¡¯m a high roller here. If I recall correctly, your tinum members have the authority to clear the premises.¡± Regina nced over at Marion not far away and added, ¡°Clear them out, they¡¯re annoying.¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org The manager had a keen eye for observation. She first nced at Marion and Cassie, noticing that both of them were carrying ordinary bags, and their clothes, while of decent quality, were not from luxury brands. Then she looked at Regina sitting nearby, her bag casually ced on the sofa, easily worth twenty Chapter 406 Who isn¡¯t a tinum Membe These Days? thousand just in essories. The dress she wore was from Mystara House¡¯s runway collection, and her high heels were no ordinary ones either. Altogether, her outfit was worth at least a few thousand dors. With such aparison, the store manager had a choice to make. However, being able to be a store manager meant that she was not someone who easily looked down on others. The manager first acquiesced to Regina¡¯s request, then instructed the staff to hang the ¡°Closed for Business¡± sign and personally walked over to Marion and Cassie. ¡°Ladies, I¡¯m terribly sorry, but we¡¯re short¨Cstaffed today. To better serve every one of our customers, we have to ask the two of you to leave. ¡°To express our apologies, here¡¯s a small token for both of you. We appreciate your understanding.¡± Under normal circumstances, Cassie would have happily epted the gift and left. However, after being upset in the parking lot earlier and then being belittled by Regina and Cady, she was too angry to ept. ¡°Sounds nice, but you¡¯re just trying to get rid of us, aren¡¯t you? ¡°So what if she¡¯s a tinum member? Who isn¡¯t these days?¡± The manager remainedposed as she looked at Cassie. ¡°Then, may I have your phone number, please?¡± the gave Cassie certainly was not a tinum member at the store, her stepmother was, but if she manager her stepmother¡¯s number, she would end up getting mocked on the phone within half an hour. However, after years of battling her stepmother, she did not care about such a trivial matter anymore. Just as Cassie was about to give her stepmother¡¯s number to the manager, Marion calmly provided a phone number. Chapter 407 Chapter 407 Unexpected Failure Cassie paused as she looked at Marion. ¡°W¨Cwhat?¡± Marion smiled at Cassie, feeling slightly embarrassed. ¡°I gave them Lucas¡¯s number.¡® If she remembered correctly, there were always a few pieces of clothing from this store in her wardrobe every season. ¡°Just a moment, Miss.¡± Both Regina and Cady noticed themotion near Marion. Regina, who had just picked up her phone to continue ying, looked visibly annoyed. Cady set down the clothes she was holding and walked over to Regina. ¡°Could those two also be tinum members?¡± Regina responded, ¡°Who knows whose card they borrowed.¡± Regina was quite confident of her status. Bing a tinum member of the store was no simple feat. One needed to spend at least a hundred thousand dors each month, totaling over a million every year, to earn that status. While spending a hundred thousand in a month might not be a big deal for wealthy individuals, consistently spending the amount in the same store was no small feat. She had be a tinum member of the store because her mother also liked it, and the new collections were always delivered to their home in advance. The membership card was registered under her name. Otherwise, she would not have been able to achieve such a status at the store. Seeing Marion and Cassie, dressed in non¨Cluxury brands with bags worth only a few hundred dors, Regina doubted they could afford to spend at the store. Cassie felt relieved at hearing Marion¡¯s words. She knew very well how difficult it was to be a tinum member at the store. Although Marion had a good ie and Richard treated her well, she still could not spend that much money in a year. But Lucas was different. That amount of money meant nothing to him. However, just as Cassie¡¯s anger had barely dissipated, the store manager returned. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, miss, but we couldn¡¯t find your membership record. Look¡­¡± The store manager¡¯s words were left unfinished, but everyone present understood the implication. As soon as she spoke, Cady burst intoughter, picking out her clothes while loudly saying, ¡°Ah, some people just love to show off. Don¡¯t they realize the kind of store this is? Even to get a gold card, you need to spend over three hundred thousand a year.¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°Tsk, do they really think driving a Maserati makes them part of the elite?¡± The target of her words was too obvious. She was clearly talking about Marion and Cassie. Marion had not expected that Lucas¡¯s number would have no membership record in the store. It was her first attempt to show off, and it failed. She felt extremely embarrassed, But she did not lose herposure. Despite the awkwardness, Marion remained calm. ¡°Is that so?¡± As she spoke, Marion took out her phone, found the photo of the dressing room she had shown Cassie The store manager immediately noticed that some of the items had been pre¨Cordered before arriving at the store. Among the seven or eight outfits in the photo, two dresses were from their limited edition summer collection. The two dresses alone totaled around eighty thousand dors. It was not just about the money, it was also about the style. There were only two dresses like those in the entire Lumina City, and they were already reserved even before they had reached the store. The fact that those dresses were pre¨Cordered indicated that the buyers were not ordinary people. Chapter 408 Chapter 408 Who Do You Think You Are? The manager immediately adopted a more cautious and respectful attitude towards Marion. ¡°Do you have any other phone numbers, Miss?¡± Marion knew it was best to stop there. She was worried that Lucas might just be an ordinary customer at the store, especially for women¡¯s clothing, where he had not spent much before. ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s okay. Since you want to clear the area, we¡¯ll leave.¡± As Marion spoke, she nced at Cassie, and the two of them prepared to leave hand in hand. Seeing the photo on Marion¡¯s phone, the manager hesitated to let her leave so easily. Although Marion¡¯s current clothes were not from top brands, her overall elegance suggested she might just be understated in her fashion choices. If they let her leave like that, they might offend a big client. If they offended a big client, it could cost the manager her job. ¡°Ladies, please wait!¡± As Marion reached the door, genuinely intending to leave, she was surprised to hear the manager¡¯s request to stop. But then came Cady¡¯s sarcastic tone. ¡°I wonder whose picture she stole toe here and pretend. I¡¯ve never seen anything like it before! Regina, since you¡¯re so well¨Ctraveled, have you seen people like this before?¡± Regina looked at Marion and Cassie and openly mocked them, ¡°Never seen anything like it in all my C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org life.¡± Cassie, already angered, could not hold back anymore. ¡°You¡¯re both so full of yourself! What¡¯s the use of wearing expensive clothes from big brands? You still steal parking spots and drive under the influence. Youck even the most basic sense of decency! No amount of perfume can mask the stench of your vulgarity! Cassie sneered at them. Cassie¡¯s words were a direct insult to Regina and Cady. It urred to the manager that the two pairs of women had long¨Cstanding grievances. Hastily signaling to the staff, the manager tried to cate Cassie while instructing them to communicate with Regina and Cady. Regina was unsatisfied with the proposed resolution and insisted on clearing the area. Having vented her frustrations, Cassie had no desire to stay any longer. She looked at Marion and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go somewhere else. The air here has been polluted.¡± Marion had just finished replying to Lucas¡¯s message. Hearing Cassie¡¯s words, she almost burst out Feeling embarrassed, she looked at Regina and Cady, their faces turning red with anger from Cassie¡¯s words, and suddenly it felt unnecessary to bother Lucas with such a trivial matter. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s a bit stuffy over here,¡± Marion said earnestly, leaving the manager at a loss for words. Marion and Cassie left the store, and Marion gave Cassie a thumbs¨Cup. ¡°Impressive!¡± Cassie snorted. ¡°Of course, who do they think they¡¯re dealing with?¡± Just then, Marion¡¯s phone lit up in her palm. She saw a message from Lucas: [There are new dresses at Giverny in Tidal Wave za. Three of them are intended for delivery to our home. You can try them on for size and have them altered on the spot.] Following the message were three photos of the dresses he mentioned. Marion felt awkward and looked up to find Cassie staring at her. She quickly exined, ¡°I¡¯m not ignoring you. I was actually nning to ask Lucas if he¡¯s a member of the store¡­¡± Cassie had not meant to pry earlier, she had just intended to take a quick look, but the images had loaded quickly, so she took another nce. ¡°No worries, I¡¯ve had my share of watching a couple¡¯s romantic moments.¡± Marion¡¯s face flushed slightly. ¡°Shall we go look at handbags?¡± She did not want to deal with Regina and Cady¡¯s snide remarks inside the store, and Cassie did not tease her further. ¡°Let¡¯s go. My friend sent me a photo of a handbagst week, and I¡¯ve been eyeing it. Oh¡­ Marion, do you think those dresses they were looking at were ordered by Lucas?¡± Cassie stopped abruptly then tapped Marion¡¯s arm. Chapter 409 Chapter 409 Had She Been Deceived? As Marion and Cassie walked outside Giverny, the ss disy windows of the store allowed them to see the situation inside the shop. Cassie¡¯s reminder prompted Marion to instinctively nce inside. Regina and Cady were holding the dresses Lucas had ordered for her. However, as the dresses had been reserved, they were not for sale. It was evident that the staff was currently discussing the matter with Regina and Cady. They were not pleased. Marion arched an eyebrow as she recalled the unpleasant treatment she experienced earlier. Without anyarging from Cassie, she decided on petty vengeance. ¡°How convenient. I¡¯ll go in and try it on,¡± Marion dered. Cassie gave Marion a thumbs¨Cup before they both reentered the store. This time, Cassie remained silent, allowing Marion to take the lead. Marion nced at Regina, who was now visibly upset, then shifted her gaze leisurely to the store manager. ¡°Excuse me, it seems that dress is actually the one I ordered,¡± Marion said calmly. It was technically her husband¡¯s order, but she did not see the need to exin it at the moment. It seemed better to just assert herself. Marion¡¯s statement caught everyone off guard. Cady could not believe it. ¡°You seem to be making a very peculiar joke.¡± However, the store manager responded swiftly, ¡°Miss Marion?¡± Marion smiled and nodded, her round eyes gleaming with a hint of mischief. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me.¡± The store manager was shocked and quickly exined to Regina, ¡°Miss Regina, I¡¯m so sorry, but this dress was actually ordered by Miss Marion. We were nning to deliver it to her home tomorrow, but it was brought out today for ironing and hadn¡¯t been put away yet.¡± Regina¡¯s face instantly fell, and she impulsively tossed aside the dress she was holding. ¡°How unlucky!¡± Then she grabbed her bag from the chair and turned to Cady. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± It truly was really a bad day out for Regina! Marion watched as the dress fell to the floor and furrowed her brows. She looked at Regina and said leisurely, ¡°Wait a moment, Miss Regina. If you like this dress so much, I can give it to you. After all, I¡¯ve ordered three of them, so I don¡¯t really need this one.¡± Cassie caught onto Marion¡¯s implication. She quickly added, ¡°You toss custom¨Cmade dresses just like that. Who knows what could have happened to it when treated like so? But then again since you¡¯re so wealthy, surely you can afford topensate us for just this dress, right?¡± Regina was about to retort with ¡®I wouldn¡¯t even want such an ugly dress¡® but Cassie¡¯s words stopped her in her tracks. She was on the verge of using Marion and Cassie of trying to bully her out of buying the dress but Marion just smiled at her. ¡°It¡¯s okay, let¡¯s just consider it a gift from me to you.¡® Then Marion remained silent and smiled warmly at Regina. In that innocent smile, there was a hint of mockery. Regina felt like she had been pped in the face and it infuriated her to the core. ¡°I don¡¯t need your gift! Whatever the price of the dress is, I¡¯ll pay for it!¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Marion bit her lip and appeared distressed as she addressed the store manager. ¡°Well, if that¡¯s the case, could you please pack the dress for Miss Regina?¡± ¡°No need. I don¡¯t like this ugly dress. I¡¯ll just swipe my card!¡± Regina huffed and handed her card to the store manager. The store manager nced at Marion, then at Regina. ¡°Why are you dawdling? Swipe my card and refund the money to her!¡± Unwilling to provoke either of them, the store manager had no choice but toply. The dress cost fifty¨Cthree thousand dors, so the store manager swiped Regina¡¯s card and then refunded the amount to Marion¡¯s ount. Marion received the money and nced at Regina as she left the store. ¡°Thank you for gifting such a beautiful dress to me, Miss Regina.¡± Regina did not know how to respond to Marion. Had she been deceived? Chapter 410 Chapter 410 Do I Not Look Like Myself? The manager looked at Marlon and then it came to her, ¡°Are you Mrs. Craig?¡± Marion pocketed her phone and nced at the manager. ¡°Do I not look like myself?¡± Marion was sure that she did not look very different from her photos. The manager hurriedly exined, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mrs. Craig, I didn¡¯t mean it that way. It¡¯s just that I almost made a mistake earlier, I¡¯m sorry, Mrs. Craig, I only recognize you now!¡± In the manager¡¯s mind, the person in front of her was indeed Mrs. Craig. She reyed the entire evening in her mind and found no errors, finally feeling relieved. If she had offended Marion just now, her career as a manager would have been in jeopardy. Lucas was their family¡¯s VIP customer and received catalogs of clothing styles for selection before each month¡¯s new arrivals. The clothes would then be delivered directly to his home. Lucas ordered at least three sets of clothing worth no less than a million dors each month. Every quarter, he would receive limited edition items for carly selection. In the past three months alone, Lucas had ordered three luxury dresses each worth over thousands of dors. Such customers like Lucas were beyond the scope of normal membership privileges; they warranted special treatment. The manager could not help but shudder at how badly things could have gone. Marion did not care much about what had happened. She was not the type to casually abuse her power. The manager was just an employee trying to earn a living. If Regina and Cady were indeed tinum- tier customers of the store, the manager¡¯s actions were understandable. The manager was only trying to earn a living. Moreover, the manager¡¯s attitude had not been overly offensive; it was Regina who had been causing trouble the whole time. After Regina left and had been swindled out of her money, Marion was being serviced so cautiously by the manager that she began to feel embarrassed. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m not a celebrity. It¡¯s totally understandable that you didn¡¯t recognize me.¡± Marion pointed to the nearby dress and said, ¡°I¡¯d like to try this dress and the other two dresses I have. Can you bring them out?¡± ¡°Of course, no problem! Please try this dress first, and I¡¯ll have someone bring out the other two dresses right away,¡± the manager responded. Marion nodded and took the dress Regina had thrown on the ground from the manager¡¯s hand. ¡°Thank you.¡± Chapter 410 Do I Not She held the dress and looked at Cassie. ¡°Cas, see if there¡¯s anything you like.¡± Then, she paused and walked to Cassie¡¯s side. ¡°Regina gave me a dress as a gift, so we¡¯ve got money to spend. Take a look and see if there¡¯s anything you like. Consider it a gift from me!¡± Why let the money go to waste? Cassie met Marion¡¯s gaze, and they both smiled knowingly. ¡°Then I won¡¯t hold back!¡± It was a big win for both of them! Not only did they get what they wanted, but they also earned cash in the process! Cassie picked out a dress that cost a little over eight thousand dors. Marion paid for it with the money she had received from Regina. The three dresses Marion tried on did not fit perfectly; one was loose at the waist, another was too wide at the shoulders, and the third was tight on the chest. They all needed alterations. Instead of taking the dresses with her, Marion arranged for the alterations to be done at the store before having them sent to her home. Feeling happy, the two of them left the store and went to look at handbags. With still about forty thousand dors left, Marion bought two new handbags, one for herself and one for Cassie. As they drove out of Tidal Wave za, Cassie remarked, ¡°I hope we encounter more arrogant fools with too much money next time. I don¡¯t mind them throwing their money at us!¡± Just the thought of it made them both feel wonderful!Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 411 Chapter 411 He Did Not Look Good After leaving the store, Regina went straight to her car. The more she thought about what had just happened, the more she felt like a fool. Cady did not dare say a word after taking a peek at Regina¡¯s expression. Regina had a fiery temper. Cady had known Regina for many years, but it was the first time she had seen Regina treated that way. The more Regina thought about it, the angrier she became. She nced at Cady and asked, ¡°Who are those two women?¡± Cady shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Regina furrowed her brow. ¡°I don¡¯t feel like shopping anymore. Just take me home!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Cady tactfully avoided mentioning the incident. Marion and Cassie were in high spirits. After all, winning more than fifty thousand dors was a reason to celebrate. After dinner, they even went to see a movie before reluctantly ending their day out. Marion had intended to drive Cassie home, but Cassie felt it was toote for Marion to go back and forth alone, so she insisted on taking a cab. Marion had no choice but to park by the roadside and watch Cassie get into the car before driving home herself. It was 9:30 in the evening, and the road was still busy. Marion¡¯s Maserati attracted attention, and at every red light, the drivers in nearby cars would roll down their windows to strike up a conversation. Marion simply closed the convertible top to avoid their advances. When her car was gged down, Marion instinctively took out her phone and dialed 911 before lowering her window and looking at the man who stood outside her window. ¡°Is there a problem?¡± This stretch of road did not have much traffic, so Marion was worried about the man having ulterior motives. It waste at night, and despite her good mood, she had no desire to help anyone. Since her car had been forced to stop, she showed no expression on her face. Nixon Carpenter had not expected to stop a car and find a beautiful woman inside. He felt cowed by her cold expression. But when Nixon thought of his friend in the car, he had no choice but to pluck up the courage to speak, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not someone you have to worry about. My friend is in severe stomach pain, and our car just broke down. Could you please help take us to the nearest hospital?¡± Marion furrowed her brow slightly. ¡°Turn right in eight hundred meters, then go another two hundred meters, and you¡¯ll find a hospital.¡± Nixon had not expected that. ¡°I really am not a bad person. We¡¯re not from Lumina City, and we¡¯re not familiar with the roads here! The hospital is a bit far for us, so we can really use the help! Please, can you help us?¡± Marion nced at their car. It was a Maybach so it clearly did not belong to someone short on money. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Butte at night, as a woman alone, no matter how she looked at it, the situation did not feel safe. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll call for an ambnce for you.¡± Nixon realized she still did not trust him. ¡°Please don¡¯t! Wouldn¡¯t that be wasting medical resources? I¡¯ll give you my ID, okay?¡± he said then ran back to his car to retrieve his ID. ¡°Just help us get my friend to the hospital. I¡¯ll follow behind. The main concern is that he¡¯s in severe pain right now, and I¡¯m worried that it might be something more serious. Can¡¯t you just help us out? Look at my friend¡¯s condition. He can¡¯t harm you, can he?¡± Marion looked into the car. In the dimly lit interior, the man was dressed in expensive attire, slumped in the passenger seat. The flickering lights cast shadows on his face, revealing a slightly furrowed brow and an unhealthy pallor. Marion had to admit that he did not look good. Chapter 412 Chapter 412 Aren¡¯t You Afraid We¡¯ll Take Advantage of You? Marion took Nixon¡¯s ID card and confirmed that the photo matched the man in front of her. ¡°Mr. Carpenter, can you please recite your ID number for me?¡± Nixon immediately recited his ID number. Marion nodded. ¡°Help your friend up. I¡¯ll take him to the hospital. Please hurry and follow us.¡± Nixon breathed a sigh of relief and quickly turned back to help Dorian Lincoln up. ¡°Are you able to get up? I¡¯ve found a kind¨Chearteddy to take you to the hospital. Come on, move over to her car!¡± Dorian furrowed his brow and leaned heavily on Nixon. The pain in his stomach made him unwilling to exert any strength, so he allowed Nixon to lead him to Marion¡¯s car. Nixon ced Dorian in the passenger seat, fastened his seatbelt, and then tactfully closed the door.¡± Thank you so much, miss. I¡¯ll follow your car closely. We¡¯ll be there soon!¡± Marion nced at the passenger seat. Dorian¡¯s eyes were closed and his brow was furrowed in pain. She nodded at Nixon. ¡°I¡¯ll take your friend first. Please join us as soon as possible.¡± It waste at night, and Marion was not very pleased about being forced to stop the car and having to help someone get to the hospital. But it would only take a few minutes, she was sure of it. She locked the car doors, started the engine, turned the car around, and drove back to the hospital. There were not many people at the hospital. Marion parked the car, but Nixon had not arrived yet. She nced at Dorian. He showed no intention of getting out of the car. Instead, Dorian undid his seatbelt, turned his head, and looked at her. ¡°Thanks, it¡¯s gettingte. You should go back. Nixon will be here soon.¡± His voice was hoarse, perhaps due to his pain. His words were casual as if they were already well acquainted. Marion did not mind waiting for a few minutes. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to be feeling well. We¡¯ll wait for your friend to get here, then you can get out of the car.¡± Dorian was about to open the door but seemed to think better of it. He turned his head and looked at Marion. He thought that Nixon had been teasing him earlier and did not expect to see such a stunning woman helping him. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Dorian squinted at her. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid we¡¯ll take advantage of you?¡± Marion showed him that she had already called the police. ¡°They would have been here in the blink of an eye. He smirked. ¡°Bad guys won¡¯t give you a chance to call the police.¡± Marion was not pleased to hear his response. ¡°Well, I would have called them if Mr. Carpenter had not insisted that I take you to the hospital immediately.¡± If Dorian had not looked so unwell, she would have called the police immediately! Dorian did not seem to know how to appreciate kindness from strangers! ¡°Please don¡¯t misunderstand. I¡¯m just surprised that you¡¯re willing to help.¡± Marion was initially angry at him, but Dorian seemed sincere that she felt slightly embarrassed. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± It was just a short distance, and there were other cars on the road. If Nixon and Dorian had bad intentions, they would not have been able to pull it off anyway. ¡°Forgive me for being presumptuous, but-¡± Dorian¡¯s words were cut off as Nixon ran up to the car, gasping for breath. Marion nced at Nixon and returned his ID. ¡°Please take your friend to the hospital quickly.¡± Nixon nodded. ¡°Thanks a lot, beautifuldy!¡± He smiled at Marion and then helped Dorian out of the car. Marion breathed a sigh of relief. As soon as Nixon and Dorian went through the hospital doors, she drove away. She had a scheduled voice call with Lucas at ten, and it was almost time! She was going to bete! Chapter 413 Chapter 413 Was It a Good Deed? Nixon supported Dorian into the hospital, and a nurse quickly wheeled a stretcher over. Dorian was immediately taken into the emergency room while Nixon helped him register. Once he was admitted, Dorian asked Nixon, ¡°What¡¯s the name of the woman who brought me here?¡± Nixon was speechless. ¡°Seriously, Dorian? You¡¯re lying on a hospital bed, and you¡¯re thinking about picking up women?¡± Dorian could not be bothered to exin. ¡°If someone helps you out, shouldn¡¯t you offer something in return?¡± Nixon was silent for a moment as he considered it. ¡°Well, I was in a hurry and forgot to ask her name! Dorian did not say anything more and closed his eyes as hey on the bed. The pain in his stomach made it hard for him to sit up ?traight, and the difort left him both alert and confused. He recalled the scent of orange blossoms drifting from the woman sitting in the passenger seat earlier, a fragrance that was both sweet and soothing. Nixon took a photo of Dorian and sent it to their group chat. Then he nced at Dorian on the bed. ¡® But I have to say, she was really beautiful. None of your exes evene close to her.¡± Even Nixon, who had seen his fair share of attractive women, thought Marion was very beautiful. Dorian opened his eyes slightly and gave Nixon a sideways nce. ¡°Didn¡¯t they say they were going to take me for tests?¡± ¡°Right, I almost forgot!¡± Dorian pursed his lips and looked up at the ceiling, recalling the profile of the woman. Nixon was right. There were not many of his exes who were as good¨Clooking as her. But he was not one to pursue someone just because they were attractive. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Dorian closed his eyes and pushed aside his thoughts. IT Dyed by nearly half an hour, Marion arrived home just after ten o¡¯clock. As she changed her shoes, she made a video call to Lucas. Lucas answered quickly, and the video call connected within seconds. ¡°Home already?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± she replied as she walked over to the kitchen counter to pour herself a ss of water and sipped it slowly. Lucas watched Marion¡¯s lips move against the rim of the ss on the screen. ¡°What happened on the way home?¡± Marion nced up at the screen of her phone. ¡°Just a minor mishap.¡± She did not want Lucas to know about what had just happened, afraid that he might think that she had put herself in danger unnecessarily. In reality, it was not like that. She had been forced to stop. But if she told Lucas that, he would surely worry. Marion felt guilty and bit the edge of her ss while avoiding eye contact with Lucas. Lucas chuckled. ¡°What kind of mishap?¡± Even though they were separated by a screen, Marion could not withstand Lucas¡¯s gaze. ¡°On my way back, I helped drive someone who was in pain to the hospital.¡± ¡°So you did a good deed for someone?¡± Marion felt awkward and simply responded, ¡°Uh¨Chuh.¡± Was it considered a good deed? ¡°Is there something about this that you can¡¯t tell me?¡± Lucas paused slightly. ¡°Is it because it was Jameson that you drove to the hospital?¡± It had been so long since she heard that name, and it heightened Marion¡¯s sense of being misunderstood. ¡°No way! I was forced to stop my car by a stranger on the road to take his friend to the hospital!¡± ¡°So, a random stranger forced you to stop your car just now?¡± ¡°Well. She was sure she heard him so why did he have to ask again? Chapter 414 Chapter 414 Remember to Call Me ¡°Hello?¡± Lucas called out over the phone, causing Marion¡¯s hand to tremble slightly. She pursed her lips and said weakly, ¡°I was on Ashen Road when a man suddenly waved a traffic cone in my direction. I was worried about hitting him, so I slowed down and stopped the car.¡± She was a good citizen who followed traffic rules! Lucas on the other end of the phone suddenly lowered his head. In those silent seconds, Marion just stared at the screen. Then she said tearily, ¡°Please don¡¯t be angry, okay?¡± He was not at home, so if he got angry, how could shefort him? Lucas raised his head and immediately noticed Marion¡¯s slightly reddened eyes. He felt a tug at his heart. He almost reached out to touch her face but remembered that they were on a video call. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°I¡¯m not angry.¡± Marion finally breathed a sigh of relief at his words and the tears in her eyes subsided. ¡°Are you crying?¡± he asked. Marion took a breath. She was about to refute, but then she choked up with tears. ¡°If I said I¡¯m not, would you believe me?¡± It was just so tense! ¡°Next time you encounter such a situation, remember to call me,¡± Lucas said, his voice tinged with tenderness, without a hint of anger. Marion felt relieved and nodded obediently. ¡°I will.¡± ¡°It¡¯ste, go take a shower and rest early.¡± ¡°Mm¨Chmm.¡± Marion nodded, already starting to yawn. ¡°Go on. Hang up. She stared at the phone for a while then reluctantly ended the call. As she yawned, she went to the wardrobe to get her pajamas. Just as she entered the bathroom, her phone rang again. Marion returned with her clothes and answered the can. It was Cassie. Suddenly, she remembered that she had not told Cassie that she had arrived at home! Chapter 414 Remember to Call Me Quickly answering the phone, Marion said, ¡°I¡¯m home, Cassie!¡± Cassie paused momentarily, ¡°Thank goodness you answered, or I would have had to call the police.¡± Marion grimaced, ¡°I forgot to tell you! I just got off the phone with Lucas.¡® ¡°Got it, got it. It¡¯ste now! Hang up and get some rest!¡± ¡°Goodnight, Cassie.¡± ¡°Goodnight, Marion!¡± Hanging up the phone, Cassie looked at it for a while, feeling silly. Well, if she was silly for worrying about her friend then so be it. At least she knew that Marion was safe. Cassie was a good best friend. Marion finished showering and crawled into bed. She sent Lucas a message but fell asleep before seeing his reply. Perhaps because Lucas was not by her side, Marion slept uneasily. She had gone to bedte at night, so when her phone rang in the morning, Marion did not want to open her eyes. In a daze, she reached for her phone, silenced the ringer, and went back to sleep. When she woke up again, Marion heard voicesing from outside. Still groggy, she groped for her phone, thinking it was Mrs. Bailey. Rubbing her eyes, she asked, ¡°Mrs. Bailey, is it time for lunch?¡± Her voice was hoarse from just waking up. There was no response from outside the room. Marion furrowed her brow and sat up in bed. Did she imagine hearing voices? As the thought crossed her mind, Marion heard footsteps approaching. She instinctively looked up and met the cold gaze of a man, followed by the familiar scent of cedarwood. Chapter 415 Chapter 415 Coincidentally, Neither Did I All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Marion blinked in disbelief as she watched Lucas approach. ¡°I¡¯m not dreaming, am I?¡± she said as she reached up to pinch her cheek. ¡°Ouch!¡± The pain confirmed her reality. By the time Marion came to the realization, Lucas was already standing in front of her. He gently pulled her hand away. ¡°Why are you pinching yourself?¡± Marton looked at him, her eyes shimmering with a mixture of happiness and embarrassment. ¡°I wanted to make sure you¡¯re real.¡± ¡°Is that the only way to confirm it?¡± Lucas asked calmly and Marion¡¯s face flushed slightly. She had only thought of that method at the time. Now she realized how foolish it was. Lucas hooked his arm around her waist and massaged her neck with his other hand. Then he asked in a leisurely tone, ¡°So, have you decided if I¡¯m real or not?¡± Marion blushed even more, as she met his gaze shyly yet could not bring herself to look away. ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be in Telesto?¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t help but worry about you.¡± Lucas touched her face tenderly. ¡°Do you want to get up and eat something?¡± At his question, Marion suddenly remembered that she had slept veryte the night before. ¡°What time is it?¡± Could it be noon already? ncing at the time on his phone, Lucas replied, ¡°It¡¯s almost eleven.¡± Marion¡¯s face turned crimson. ¡°I¨CI need to wash my face and brush my teeth!¡± She could not believe she had slept in sote! Lucas released her hand. As Marion got off the bed, her body swayed slightly. He reached out to steady her. ¡°No need to rush.¡± Marion felt extremely embarrassed as she quickly regained her bnce. ¡°I¡¯m¨Cnot in a hurry.¡± But she was! Lucas did not say anything, but the smile in his eyes was evident. Well, maybe she was a little rushed after all! Marion hurriedly dashed into the bathroom while keeping her head down. But not long after she entered, the phone on the bed started ringing. Chapter 415 Coincidentally, Neither Did I Seeing the caller ID, Lucas raised his eyebrows. He picked up the phone, hesitated for a second, then answered, ¡°Hello, this is Lucas. Marion¡¯s in the bathroom.¡± ¡°Mar, I need-¡± Cassie caught herself before she could finish. ¡°Mr. Craig?¡± Was he not on a trip to Telesto? ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me, Miss Cassie. Hello.¡± ¡°Oh, uh, Mr. Craig, hello.¡± Cassie waspletely caught off guard by Lucas¡¯s answer. She was stunned and took a few seconds to gather her thoughts. ¡°Uh, you must be busy. I don¡¯t have anything important to tell Mar at the moment. Sorry to bother you!¡± Then Cassie hung up. She stared at her phone. Lucas and Marion were together. So did Marion go to find Lucasst night? Or did Lucas return early in the morning? Damn it! Regardless of which was true, she envied their rtionship! Marion finished washing up and came out to find Lucas holding her phone. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked, puzzled. ¡°Cassie just called and I answered,¡± Lucas exined. Marion shrugged. ¡°Oh, okay. I¡¯ll call her backter.¡± She took the phone and sat down at the vanity. She poured some moisturizer into her palm and patted it onto her face with her eyes closed. When she opened her eyes, she saw Lucas standing behind her in the mirror. She quickly applied her eye cream. ¡°I¡¯m done.¡± ¡°I asked Ronda to cook you a bowl of noodles.¡± Marion felt embarrassed at that. ¡°I didn¡¯t sleep wellst night.¡® ¡°Coincidentally, neither did I,¡± Lucas replied. She paused for a moment, then asked, ¡°Why not?¡± Lucas nced at her, his dark eyes sparkling mischievously. ¡°What do you think, Mrs. Craig?¡± Chapter 416 Chapter 416 Can I Get a Hug? As soon as the words left Marion¡¯s lips, she regretted them. Why had he not slept well? Why had he suddenly rushed back? Was it all because she had been stopped by someone while drivingst night? Marion bit her lip, feeling guilty as she averted her gaze to avoid his eyes. She feigned ignorance, saying, ¡°The hotel bed wasn¡¯tfortable, was it?¡± Lucas stared at her intently. After a couple of seconds, he spoke slowly, ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s not asfortable as the one at home.¡± Then he cast a meaningful nce at therge bed in front of them. Marion caught his implication and her ears turned red instantly. She came up with a ratherme excuse, though it was genuine, ¡°I¨CI¡¯m hungry! I¡¯m going downstairs to eat!¡± She hastily got up from her chair, walked past Lucas, and headed straight out of the room. Lucas turned his head and watched Marion leave, his dark eyes flickering as a faint smile yed on his lips. The sunlight fell perfectly on him, softening his usual features. If Daniel saw him now, he would recognize Lucas! Feeling guilty, Marion hurried downstairs. Hearing her footsteps, Mrs. Bailey emerged from the kitchen and asked, ¡°Ma¡¯am, Mr. Craig asked me to cook noodles for you. Do you want to eat them now?¡± * Marion nced at Mrs. Bailey and nodded, ¡°Yes, please.¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯ll bring it out!¡± Then she disappeared into the kitchen and soon returned with a bowl of egg noodles. ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Bailey!¡± Marion barely picked up her spoon just as Lucas walked into the dining room. He sat directly across from her, and noticing his arrival, Mrs. Bailey promptly brought out a second bowl for him. ¡°Thank you,¡± Lucas said, picking up his fork. Instead of diving in, he watched Marion closely. ¡°Go ahead, eat.¡± Marion¡¯s ears turnedpletely red. She lowered her head and took a bite of her noodles. Lucas nced at her reddened ears but did not tease her further. He lowered his head and began to eat his noodles. Chapter 416 Can Get a Hug? 2/2 Marion ate slowly, and by the time Lucas finished his meal, she had only eaten a third of hers. His phone rang, and he got up to answer it in the living room. As the noodles cooled, Marion picked up her pace. She finished her meal, called out to Mrs. Bailey for some water, drank half a cup, and then went out to find Lucas. He still was on the phone by the floor¨Cto¨Cceiling window. Marion did not approach him but sat on a high stool by the ind, one hand supporting her chin, watching him quietly. Sensing her gaze, Lucas turned around, his eyes softening when they met hers. Marion beamed at him, her eyes reflecting the light of the sun. Lucas hung up the phone and walked over to her. Marion blinked, feeling embarrassed but unable to resist the longing in her heart. She opened her arms tentatively, ¡°Can I get a hug, Lucas?¡± Her gentle and sweet tugged at him, pulling his heartstrings. He looked at Marion, ¡°Yes.¡® Before he could say anything else, Marion reached out and hugged him tightly. She wrapped her arms around his slender waist and rested her head against his abdomen. Lucas gently cradled the back of her head, stroking it from top to bottom. Then, in the next moment, his hand moved down to her waist as he lifted her into his arms. Chapter 417 Chapter 417 Did I Do Something Wrong? Marion instinctively hooked her arms around his neck, while his arms supported her thighs. It was an undeniably intimate position to be in. Her face flushed instantly. Out of the corner of her eye, she nced in the direction of the dining room, where Mrs. Bailey emerged. Lucas carried Marion to the sofa and sat down, lowering his head to gaze deeply at her. ¡°Reciprocity.¡± Before Marion could respond, he raised her chin and kissed her lips. Their heated breaths intertwined as Marion keenly felt the warmth emanating from him. Lucas¡¯s kiss was forceful and domineering. She could barely breathe. Her eyes were closed and theck of air made her cheeks even redder. Her hands, restless, roamed Lucas¡¯s back for a while before settling on his shoulders, gripping tightly. Her neatly manicured nails lightly pressed against his shirt, each fingertip feeling the scorching temperature of his body. Marion felt herself heating up along with him. Just as she felt like she was being kissed to suffocation, her phone, casually ced on the kitchen ind, suddenly rang. The ringtone broke the intimate moment between them. Marion¡¯s consciousness returned and she moved her hand to lightly push Lucas¡¯s shoulder. Lucas, annoyed at the interruption, pulled back, lightly biting her lips before retreating. It did not hurt; instead, Marion felt a tickling sensation. With a flushed face, she raised her eyebrows slightly, stealing a nce into his deep ck eyes, said, ¡°My phone is ringing.¡± and Given the timing, it was likely work¨Crted. ¡°It¡¯s probably Miley looking for me,¡± she added, looking towards her phone. Lucas released his hold of her and leaned back against the sofa. Marion quickly got off him and walked to the kitchen ind to answer the call. It was not Miley but it was still about work. Marion nced at Lucas and felt embarrassed. ¡°Let¡¯s chat on WhatsApp, okay?¡± she said into the phone. The person on the other end of the phone felt they had caused a disturbance and quickly hung up. Marion looked at Lucas with some guilt, pursed her ups, and sat down beside him. ¡°Won¡¯t your work be affected since you returned so early?¡± Chapter 417 Did I Do Something Wrong? 2/2 Lucas handed her a ss of water. ¡°It¡¯s under control. Tell me about what happenedst night¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Marion¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Under Lucas¡¯s unwavering gaze, she gradually relented. ¡°Alright.¡± She took a sip of water, lowered her head to look at the cup, andposed herself before speaking. ¡°After Cassie and I finished watching a moviest night, we parted ways near the mall. While I was driving, I saw a man waving a traffic cone at me, and fearing I might hit him, I slowed down and stopped. ¡°After he stopped me, he told me his friend was in a lot of pain, so he asked me to help take his friend to the hospital nearby. To convince me, he even left his ID card with me as coteral.¡± Marion paused and nced at Lucas. ¡°I checked it carefully. The person on the ID was him, and I even made him recite the ID number. Then, I took his friend to the hospital, and he quickly caught up. After that, I came home.¡± Lucas¡¯s eyebrows twitched. ¡°What¡¯s the name of the person who stopped you?¡± ¡°Nixon Carpenter.¡± Marion felt worried. ¡°Did I do something wrong?¡± Could it have been a trap? Chapter 418 Chapter 418 Did She Really Have That Much Influence on Him? you did Lucas knew what Marion was thinking. He chuckled lightly, ¡°Why do you think that something wrong?¡± His tone suggested that even if she did something wrong, it would not be a big deal to him. Marion felt herself rx. She chuckled nervously, ¡°Well¡­ isn¡¯t thepetition fierce in your shopping mall?¡± Lucas raised an eyebrow, his lips curved into a slight smile. ¡°Perhaps thepetition is fierce for others, but for me, it¡¯s manageable.¡± Marion thought about it silently. Well, perhaps she was naive. Who would dare to provoke Lucas? Giving her a brief smile, Lucas informed Daniel to look into Nixon. Although he did not think anyone would have the guts to target his wife, you never know if someone might be ignorant of her status. After sending the message, Lucas stood up and nced outside. ¡°I have to go back to thepany this afternoon. Before that, would you care to join me for a nap?¡± At his invitation, Marion¡¯s ears instantly turned red. ¡°¡­I just woke up.¡± Even though she could still sleep, would she not appearzy? Lucas looked at her with a smirk. ¡°Didn¡¯t you have trouble sleepingst night?¡± Oh great, why bring that up now? Feeling embarrassed, she bit her lip. ¡°Alright then.¡± That was not like her usual/self! ¡°Let me go take a shower.¡± With a lowered gaze, Lucas ascended the stairs. Watching him leave, Marion remembered Lucas mentioning Cassie¡¯s call before he went downstairs. Considering it was Cassie¡¯s lunch break, and it was during working hours when she called an hour ago, Cassie must have had something important on her mind. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Marion immediately returned Cassie¡¯s call. Cassie answered eagerly, ¡°Hey, is that you, is that you?¡± She still seemed a bit shaken from Lucas answering her call earlier. Marion smirked inwardly. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s me! I had trouble sleepingst night, so I slept in today. When you called, I was brushing my teeth.¡± ¡°Did you go see Lucas in Telesto?¡± ¡°No, he came back.¡± Cassie could not help but feel a pang of annoyance at her curiosity. Why did she have to ask about that? After a moment of silence, she steered the conversation back on track. ¡°I have a favor to ask.¡® Marion took a sip of water before inquiring, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Well, you see, it¡¯s ourpany¡¯s anniversary celebration, and we want to invite Mr. Craig to attend. But, you know, Mr. Craig, he¡­¡® 11 Marion instantly grasped Cassie¡¯s implication. She gently pressed her lips together. ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee I can help you with this. I can only ask him for you. If he¡¯s busy, I can¡¯t force him. But if he¡¯s free, I can bring him along to make an appearance. Would that be okay?¡± ¡°That would be perfect! Absolutely perfect! You¡¯re amazing, Mar! Having you on our side is like having a lucky charm! I¡¯ll have someone deliver the invitation to youter! If you attend, Mr. Craig will be there!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not that certain.¡± Did she really have that much influence on him? Besides, Lucas was a busy man! ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t feel pressured. Just casually mention it to him!¡± ¡°Got it!¡± ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t bother you anymore! Enjoy your time!¡± With that, Cassie ended the call abruptly. Marion sighed, feeling amused and slightly exasperated at Cassie¡¯s enthusiasm. Chapter 419 Chapter 419 Stop Looking at Me Like That! After hanging up the phone, Cassie wore a pleased expression. A colleague, noticing her joy, could not help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s making you so happy?¡± ¡°The anniversary celebration is sorted out, I¡¯m thrilled!¡± Cassie replied. Her colleague was taken aback, ¡°Really? Do you know Lucas?¡± Cassie did not want to disclose her rtionship with Marion to avoid being taken advantage of again in the future. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say we know each other, just lucky!¡± she said, pausing. ¡°I¡¯ve got to go now, I need to get someone to deliver the invitations!¡± With that, Cassie hurried off, leaving her colleagues behind, buzzing with spection. ¡°She¡¯s bluffing, right? Lucas never attends these events, especially when we have no business ties with hispany. How could Cassie possibly invite him over?¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t seem like she was lying¡­¡® Meanwhile, Marion refilled her ss of water. She first went to the kitchen to speak with Mrs. Bailey about the delivery task, then carried the ss upstairs. As she entered the master bedroom, Lucas had just finished showering and emerged from the bathroom. Marion walked past the dressing area and immediately spotted him in his bathrobe. Lucas wore the robe casually, the sash loosely tied around his waist, the neckline almost reaching his abdomen. Her face flushed, Marion instinctively looked away, lifting the ss to her lips and gently biting the rim. Lucas towel¨Cdried his hair and observed her blushing ears with a gradually spreading smile. Marion stole a nce at him, feeling her face grow even warmer under his gaze. ¡®Please, stop looking at me like that!¡® She pleaded quietly. I¡¯m not looking at anything!¡® After watching her for a moment, Lucas ceased teasing her and turned back into the bathroom. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Marion breathed a sigh of relief and ced the ss on the bedside table, pondering how to broach the topic of Cassie with Lucas. After a moment¡¯s thought, Lucas emerged from the bathroom, having dried his hair. ¡°Thinking about something?¡± Lucas walked up to her, bending down slightly to look at her. Marion lifted her head and found herself locked in his dark eyes. After a moment of hesitation, she reacted and gently pursed her lips before reaching out to hook her arm around his neck. ¡°I just returned Cassie¡¯s call,¡± she said. Lucas smoothly wrapped his arm around her waist, and they shifted positions, with him sitting on the edge of the bed and Marion in hisp. ¡°What did Cassie want from you?¡± Lucas inquired. gaze. ¡°Her Marion nced at his Adam¡¯s apple, swallowed, and then lifted her head to meet hispany is holding an anniversary celebration soon, and her boss asked her to figure out a way to invite you¡­¡± it still She hesitated again. Lucas was incredibly busy, and while it might seem like a small matter, depended on his schedule. There wereplexities involved, and it was not as simple as just making an appearance. Lucas lowered his head to look at her. ¡°When is it?¡± ¡°At the end of the month. She¡¯s already had someone deliver the invitation,¡± Marion exined quickly, worried he might misunderstand. ¡°It¡¯s okay if you can¡¯t make it. Cassie just asked me to check. I understand that your work is more important.¡± A faint smile yed on Lucas¡¯s lips. ¡°Mrs. Craig¡¯s matters are important too.¡® 11 Marion was taken aback. Was that an agreement to attend? Chapter 420 Chapter 420 Is This Also a Business Trip Gift? Marion looked at him and blinked slightly. ¡°So you¡¯ll be going then?¡± ¡°Mm¨Chmm.¡± Lucas nodded and gently patted her hand. ¡°I brought you a gift from my business trip¡± Marion¡¯s eyes lit up instantly. ¡°Mango candies?¡± He looked at her, smiling but did not say anything. Marion felt a sense of anticipation. ¡°Where are they?¡± Lucas pointed to her dressing table with his hand. ¡°On the dressing table,¡± She quickly got down from hisp. ¡°I want to see it!¡± It had be a tradition that whenever Lucas went on a business trip, he would bring back mango candies for her as a gift. Marion stepped into the walk¨Cin closet. Before she reached the dressing table, she spotted a box of candies ced on it. Her eyes gleamed with excitement as she quickened her pace. Upon reaching the dressing table, Marion discovered that besides the box of mango candies, there was also a jewelry box on one side. She raised an eyebrow, picked up the mango candies, opened the box, took one out, and popped it into her mouth. Then she picked up the jewelry box. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. As soon as she lifted the jewelry box, Lucas walked up behind her. ¡°Is it delicious?¡± The mango candy was slightly sour. Marion took another bite and felt the sweetness of the mango. She turned to look at Lucas. ¡°It¡¯s a bit sour,¡± she paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°but it¡¯s quite tasty.¡± She took another mango candy from the box and offered it to him. ¡°Do you want to try?¡± His gaze swept over her rosy lips, and his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed slightly. ¡°Is it okay?¡± Marion shrugged. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t it be?¡± It was just a piece of candy, she was not that stingy! ¡°Then I¡¯ll try one.¡± Marion felt a warmth on the back of her neck and a weight around her waist. Before she could react, she was pulled into Lucas¡¯s embrace. Then he pressed his lips to hers. The sweet and sour notes of the mango candy blended with Lucas¡¯s minty breath leaving her both Chapter 420 Is This Also a Business Trip Gift? alert and entranced. Then Lucas snatched the candy from her mouth. She widened her eyes and looked at Lucas in disbelief. ¡°How did you do that?¡± Was that not a bit too much? 2/2 Lucas pushed the candy into his mouth with his tongue, savoring the sweet and sour taste spreading on his tongue. He curled his lips, and the smile in his ck eyes gradually spread. ¡°Very delicious.¡± Marion¡¯s heart thumped under his gaze, and the candy she had intended to give him slipped from her hand and fell to the ground. The sound of the candy hitting the floor seemed abrupt in the quiet room. She looked down, her face flushing crimson. Was he tasting the candy or tasting her? Lucas leaned down to pick up the candy, unwrapped it, and offered it to her. ¡°Here, yours.¡± Marion blinked, popped the candy into her mouth, then avoided his gaze, looking at the jewelry box on the dressing table. She picked it up and brought it to him. ¡°Is this also a business trip gift?¡± He nodded lightly with a faint smile. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Was it a ring? ¡°Open it and see for yourself.¡± Marion nced at him, then opened the jewelry box in her palm. Inside was a unique¨Clooking bracelet. Chapter 421 Chapter 421 I Also Have a Beloved ¡°Do you not like it?¡± ¡°No, I do!¡± How could she not like it? She found the bracelet very special, distinctly different from the popr styles on the market, and could not help but look at it a few more times. ¡°Shall I help you put it on?¡± Marion heard his offer and extended her wrist, ¡°Why did you suddenly buy me a bracelet?¡± She liked to keep her hands clean while ying the piano, so she rarely wore bracelets or rings. However, her jewelry box was notcking in bracelets. As Lucas picked up the bracelet and fastened it around her wrist, ¡°I thought it suited you, so I bought it.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Lucas fastened the sp and nced at her. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry. This bracelet didn¡¯t cost much. 11 Marion looked at the bracelet on her wrist, curiously touching it, and asked, ¡°How much did it cost then?¡± She felt like her idea of ¡®not much¡® might be different from Lucas¡¯s. Knowing what she was thinking, Lucas replied, ¡°A couple thousand dors.¡± So cheap? Marion was skeptical. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes, just a small gift. His words piqued Marion¡¯s curiosity even more. ¡°This bracelet doesn¡¯t seem like a branded one.¡± ¡°You have great taste.¡± He teased, then walked to the other side of the room and closed the curtains with the remote control. The bright sunlight gradually diminished as the curtains closedpletely, darkening the room. Marion lifted her hand to look at the bracelet. ¡®What¡¯s so special about the bracelet that he would fancy it?¡® she wondered. ¡°Is it not nice?¡± Marion shook her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s not that.¡± Chapter 421 I Also Have a Beloved C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. 2/2 She was just genuinely curious. Lucas looked at her for a moment before speaking. ¡°I bought it from an olddy.¡± Marion smiled at that as she walked to his side and embraced him. ¡°Doing a good deed, Mr. Craig?¡± She leaned against him, rested her chin on his arm, and tilted her head slightly upward. When she looked at him, her eyes sparkled brightly. Lucas loved it when she looked at him like that. Even the darkest room could not block out that brightness. ¡°Her husband had given her the bracelet. He was terminally ill and they needed money, so she wanted to sell it.¡± The bracelet was not made of any valuable material, and the design was not particrly remarkable. Lucas had never considered himself a good person. When the olddy had looked at him with pleading eyes, his heart remained unmoved. But as he was about to leave, her trembling voice stopped him in his tracks. ¡°This bracelet is called ¡®Eternity¡®. If you give it to your beloved, you¡¯ll be together for eternity.¡± Half a moment of hesitation was not enough to make him buy the bracelet, but it was enough for the olddy to exin further, ¡°My husband and I have known and loved each other for fifty¨C eight years, supporting each other to this day. It¡¯s been a lifetime for us. This bracelet may not be worth much money, but it¡¯s a testament to our love. If it weren¡¯t for my husband lying in the hospital, waiting for money to save his life, I wouldn¡¯t even consider selling it. ¡°Young man, do you also have a beloved?¡± ¡®Yes, I also have a beloved.¡® Lucas thought to himself. So in the end, he spent the money to buy the bracelet and then gave it to Marion. Chapter 422 Chapter 422 Can I Hold You? As Lucas spoke, his eyebrows twitched slightly. Then he looked straight at Marion. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t call it a good deed, just wanted to give ¡®Eternity¡® to you.¡± Marion understood his words and immediately blushed. Lowering her head to look at the bracelet on her wrist, a faint smile tugged at the corners of her mouth. ¡®Eternity¡®. The name sounded quite nice. She reached out to touch the bracelet on her wrist again. ¡°Thank you, I really like it.¡± Lucas watched her for a moment before suggesting, ¡°Let¡¯s get some rest.¡± Marion was about to respond when the doorbell of the vi rang. She breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°That must be the errand runner, I¡¯ll go get it.¡± With that, she turned and ran outside. Lucas watched her retreating figure. With a faint smile on his lips, he turned and headed to the closet, grabbed a set of pajamas, and headed into the bathroom. Marion stopped as soon as she ran out of the door. She nced back at the room before pursing her lips and heading downstairs. On the ground floor, Mrs. Bailey had already seen the delivery man and was holding a box in her hand. When she saw Marion, she smiled and called out, ¡°Madam, the items you requested have just been delivered.¡± Marion took the package, tore the outer wrapping, and opened the gift box, taking out two invitations. Cassie was very thoughtful. One was for Lucas and the other for her. Of course, both she and Lucas could enter the event without invitations. Marion flipped through the invitations. They were clearly custom¨Cmade, not your ordinary invitations. She reached for her phone to send a message to Cassie, but then remembered her phone was on the vanity table in the bedroom. Marion had no choice but to take the invitations upstairs. When she opened the door to the master bedroom, she happened to see Lucasing out of the bathroom. He had changed into his loungewear, his freshly washed face looking fair and smooth. Stray strands of hair clung to his forehead, and a droplet of water dripped down from the tips. Marion watched as the droplet of water fell onto his cheek. ¡°The invitations?¡± Lucas¡¯s voice broke the silence, and she realized she had been staring at him for several seconds. Her face grew warm, and she quickly averted her gaze and handed him the invitations. Chapter 422 Can Hold You? 2/2 ¡°They¡¯re custom¨Cmade. They put quite some effort into them.¡± Lucas reached out and took the invitations. He examined them for a moment before handing them back to her. ¡°Hmm. You keep them. We¡¯ll go together when the timees.¡± Marion took back the invitations. ¡°I¡¯ll take a photo to send to Cassie!¡± She raised the invitations slightly, then went to the vanity table to pick up her phone to take a couple of photos. Then she sent the photos and a message to Cassie: [Received]. 4 Then Marion ced the invitations back on the table. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Holding her phone, she stood up and turned to Lucas. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to rest?¡± The curtains in the room were drawn, dimming the light outside. Lucas sat on the bed, looking at her. ¡°And you?¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll rest too.¡± Marion pressed her lips together. ¡°I¡¯ll change into my pajamas.¡± She hurried into the bathroom. When she emerged, she was wearing a set of pure pink satin pajamas. Lucas was already on the bed. He had set aside his phone andid his head back on the pillow. Marion climbed into bed beside him. After a moment she turned to look at Lucas. ¡°Can I hold you?¡± Chapter 423 Chapter 423 I¡¯ve Missed You, Lucas As she spoke, her hand beneath her grasped the hem of Lucas¡¯s shirt. The fabric tugged at Lucas lightly, prompting him to look at her fingers on his attire. His dark eyes flickered. In an instant, he withdrew his gaze and shifted it to her round eyes. His Adam¡¯s apple rolled slightly as he restrained himself, ¡°Sure.¡± Marion¡¯s face flushed hotly, but the longing in her heart was insatiable. Tentatively, she reached out and grabbed onto his shirt. She bit her lips then put her hand over his waist, she reached around to his back and buried her head in his chest. The familiar scent of cedarwood filled her nostrils. Due to their extreme proximity, the scent was much clearer than usual. Joy filled her heart as she breathed him in. Marion nudged him slightly, ¡°I¡¯ve missed you so much, Lucas.¡± Lucas heard her muffled words and his heart beat faster. Marion, nestled in his arms, rubbed against himpletely unaware of any danger. Lucas chuckled silently, suppressing the surging desire, and reached his hand through the back of her neck, pulling her closer into his embrace, ¡°Funny, I¡¯ve missed you too.¡± Marion gave one final nudge and looked at him, ¡°I mean it.¡± It was not just to appease him; she genuinely meant it. Although she was not sure why, she just missed him. She wanted to hold him. Well, she even wanted to kiss him. Marion realized that she also had romantic desires for Lucas. The thought made her feel guilty, and she almost looked away. ¡°I mean it too.¡® He did not just simply miss her, he knew. Lucas was never a passionate person when it came to emotions. Almost everything that had happened between him and Marion so far was initiated by him. She had the desire butcked the courage. But sometimes, her courage was much greater than he imagined. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Just like now, after a brief separation, their already passionate feelings intensified even more. With Marion holding him the way she was and saying she missed him felt like a silent seduction on her part. Uncontrolled emotions were tearing at his rationality. Lucas remained motionless for a moment, as he looked at her with undisguised desire. Chapter 423 I¡¯ve Missed You, Lucas 2/2 Marion¡¯s breath quickened under his gaze. Neither of them spoke. In the brief silence, it was ultimately Lucas¡¯s rationality that prevailed. He lowered his head and kissed her on the forehead, ¡°I hope you can just hug me next time, without asking first.¡± With a soft chuckle, he said, ¡°And, I¡¯ve missed you more than you can imagine.¡± Then he lightly patted her head, ¡°Go to sleep. Otherwise, I¡¯ll have to show you just how much I miss you.¡± Naive and inexperienced as she was, she did not miss the meaning in Lucas¡¯s words. Yet, the physical contact against her body was even more direct. Chapter 424 Chapter 424 I¡¯ll Keep You Company for a While Marion had never felt a man¡¯s desire so directly before. She was stiff all over and did not dare to move. The room was so quiet that they could hear each other¡¯s breathing, and the distinct woody scent that engulfed her was a constant reminder of the situation she was in. After what felt like an eternity, Marion started to feel a bit numb in her hands. Slowly lifting her head, she noticed that Lucas had his eyes closed, seemingly asleep. After waiting for a moment, she confirmed that he was indeed asleep. She breathed a sigh of relief and carefully pulled herself out of Lucas¡¯s embrace. Knowing he was a light sleeper, she did not want to risk waking him up. Once free of his embrace, shey still for a while before daring to adjust her sleeping position. Just as she settled herself, she felt a hand grasp her waist. Marion stiffened. ¡°Did I wake you up?¡± she asked, but there was no response. Lucas was still asleep. Marion felt awkward and nced in the direction of the dressing table. She yawned and felt sleepy herself. She had sleptte the night before, and although she had only just woken up, she was already feeling drowsy again. When she woke up again, the room was dim, and Lucas was no longer in bed beside her. Marion felt the warmth of the sheets beside her and knew Lucas had only just gotten up. She smiled and sat up, then reached for her phone before heading downstairs. Mrs. Bailey had prepared afternoon tea, and upon seeing Marion, asked with a smile if she wanted something to eat. It was already past three, and the breakfast she had eaten over two hours ago had long been digested. Marion nodded and replied, ¡°Yes, please.¡± ¡°Please wait a moment, ma¡¯am. I¡¯ll bring it to you right away.¡± ¡°No rush, Mrs. Bailey.¡± Marion had just taken a sip of water when Mrs. Bailey returned with a slice of cake and a cup of milk tea. ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Bailey,¡± Marion said. 3. pte 124 Keep You Company or a while 27206 She had not eaten yet, and it had been almost ten minutes since she woke up, but there was still no sign of Lucas. September in Lumina City was hot, especially in the afternoons. Could Lucas be by the pool in this heat? Marion took a bite of cake and headed straight for the pool. The bright sunlight illuminated the pool, making the water sparkle, but there was no one in sight, neither in the pool nor in the lounge area. Marjon raised an eyebrow and decided not to search any further. Mr. Craig was probably busy dealing with work matters at the moment. Meanwhile, in the study, Lucas was sitting in front of theputer, browsing through the documents Daniel had just sent over. However, they were notpany files but rather the information on Nixon Carpenter, the man who had stopped Marion¡¯s the night before. After he finished reading the documents, he shut down theputer, got up, and left the study. He made his way to the master bedroom. Having finished her cake, Marion was going upstairs to the music room to practice the piano when she bumped into Lucas. ¡°Are you done with your work?¡± She asked. Lucas looked into her eyes and nodded. ¡°Practicing the piano?¡± ¡°Yes. Mrs. Bailey made some afternoon tea. Would you like some? There¡¯s cake and pizza.¡® Lucas shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ll keep youpany for a while.¡± ¡°Great!¡± Marion¡¯s voice rose at the end due to her excitement. ¡°Why are you so happy?¡± Lucas clicked his tongue lightly. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Before she could respond, his phone rang. 11 Marion nced at the caller ID, which disyed Daniel¡¯s name, and tactfully said, ¡°You go ahead and attend to your call. I¡¯ll head to the music room!¡± Lucas nodded. As Marion entered the music room, her own phone rang. Seeing the caller ID, she could not help but pause for a moment. Chapter 425 Chapter 425 Are You Sure You Won¡¯t Participate? She nced nervously outside. Not seeing Lucas, she walked up to the piano and answered the phone. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°JJ, are you sure you won¡¯t participate in thispetition?¡± Marion bit her lip. ¡°I¡¯ll pass this time. Maybe next year.¡± The person on the other end of the line sounded anxious. ¡°Are you sure you won¡¯t reconsider? We really hope you¡¯ll join thispetition! We¡¯ve already contacted the media, and you¡¯ll surely be famous!¡± That was exactly what Marion was worried about. She did not want to be famous! C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Though hesitant, Marion still refused. ¡°No, I really can¡¯t participate this year. I¡¯ve just recovered from a leg injury.¡± Hearing her firm refusal, the person on the phone sighed with regret. ¡°Alright, if you change your mind, feel free to contact me anytime. I¡¯ll keep your spot reserved. Sorry for bothering you.¡± ¡°Okay, goodbye.¡± After hanging up, Marion looked at the piano in front of her but felt no desire to practice. Amber¡¯s words suddenly came to mind, and Marion curled her lips, suppressing the slight difort in her heart. She sighed, cleared her mind, and began ying the piano. She practiced diligently, so much so that she did not notice Lucas entering. It was not until she finished ying that she heard his voice behind her. Marion turned her head and looked at him. ¡°When did youe in?¡± ¡°Not long ago.¡± At that moment, Marion¡¯s phone, which she had left on the piano, lit up. His dark gaze swept over to it but he quickly looked away. ¡°Dinner?¡± Marion nodded, getting up to grab her phone. As she instinctively pressed the power button, the screen lit up with an unread message from Cassie. ¡°Alright.¡± She had just responded when Mrs. Bailey¡¯s voice came from the kitchen, ¡°Sir, ma¡¯am, dinner is ready. Lucas nced at Marion, and she chirped, walking over to him and taking his hand, ¡°Let¡¯s eat, let¡¯s eat.¡± Funny enough, she was hungry again. 3.pte. 125 Are You Sure You ¡®on¡®, ¡®aripat? 27207 Lucas had rushed back and had left behind a pile of work in the city. The next morning, just after seven, Marion heard him getting up. Seeing her awake, Lucas leaned down to kiss her gently. ¡°It¡¯s still early, go back to sleep for a bit.¡± Still groggy from just waking up, Marion did not react to the kiss. She hummed and asked, ¡°Do you have an early meeting today?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Lucas replied, running a gentle hand over her face. ¡°Go back to sleep.¡± Still not fully awake, Marion mumbled a vague agreement and closed her eyes, drifting back to sleep. Watching her drift off again, Lucas smirked and then got up to leave the room. As the door closed, the room fell back into silence. Marion had not slept for long when she suddenly realized, btedly, that Lucas had just kissed her. She instantly woke up and stared at the ceiling. She reached up to touch her lips, feeling a warmth spread across her face. Unable to go back to sleep, she got out of bed. By the time she was ready to go downstairs, Lucas was just about to leave. When he saw her, he stood in the foyer and watched her. Chapter 426 Chapter 426 I Got Distracted Marion blinked and hurried over, her gaze falling on the neckline in front of him and then down. ¡°Do you need help with your tie?¡± Lucas raised an eyebrow slightly and lifted the hand with the tie, smiling at her. ¡°Well, thank you, Mrs. Craig.¡± Marion felt awkward as she took the tie from his hand. She had always thought Lucas was tall, but she had not felt it until she was standing in front of him with the tie in her hand now. She stood at 5¡¯6¡°, which was considered not tall but not short either, yet she still had to tiptoe to properly tie Lucas¡¯s tie. That was the second time she had helped Lucas with his tie. Thest time, she had been so nervous that she tied it too loosely, and it looked messy. She wanted to adjust it, but she was too shy. With the scent of wood lingering, her hands were trembling, so she had to give up. Now that they were more familiar with each other, although she was still a little shy, Marion¡¯s performance was much better than thest time. She neatly tied the tie and even reached out to straighten his shirt cor before she was done. As she stepped back, her index finger identally brushed against the man¡¯s neck. Marion¡¯s pinky trembled, and she quickly withdrew her hand. ¡°All set.¡± She curled her pinky, feeling her face heating up. ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Craig.¡± Lucas smirked and looked at her teasingly. Feeling embarrassed, Marion said, ¡°You should head to work now.¡± He chuckled and did not tease her further. ¡°Alright.¡± With that, Lucas took onest nce at her again and then turned to leave through the front door. Marion subconsciously took a couple of steps after him. At the door, she watched as he disappear around the corner of the garden before finally tearing her gaze away and walking back into the vi. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Just as she took a few steps back, Marion noticed Ronda standing in the living room, looking at her. ¡°Madam, are you ready for breakfast now?¡± Marion touched her still¨Cwarm cheeks and nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m ready. Could you prepare some porridge, Ronda?¡± ¡°Of course, Madam. I¡¯ll go get it ready for you.¡± Ronda smiled and turned to head toward the kitchen. Ch. pte. 126 Gc. Distracted 27207 Lucas was noticeably busier since September started, and Marion did not want to procrastinate anymore. She had Miley book somemercial performances for her. There were less than two weeks left until the jet ski race in Lester City that Amber had mentioned. Marion had not paid much attention to it, but someone kept reminding her. While discussing overseasmercial performances with Miley on the phone, Marion received a sudden text message. At first, she thought it was spam and instinctively tried to swipe it away. However, as she did, she caught sight of the name ¡°Prince,¡± and it made her frown. She exited the page and opened the message. [Miss Cartier, I heard Prince bought a Yamaha AR195 jet skist month. If I¡¯m not mistaken, this should be a gift for his sweetheart. Miss Cartier, you might want to keep an eye on the newstely.] Even without a signature, Marion could tell who had sent the message. She pursed her lips, unable to focus on what Miley was saying on the other end of the line. Miley clearly noticed her distraction: After half a minute of talking without getting a response from Marion, she stopped. ¡°Mar?¡± Hearing Miley calling her, Marion snapped out of her thoughts. ¡°I¡¯m listening. Sorry, I got distracted. Could you repeat that, Miley?¡± Despite being on the phone, Miley could sense something was off. ¡°Are you okay, Mar?¡± Chapter 427 Chapter 427 What Was She Going To Do? Marion bit her lip. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just got some junk text and got distracted for a second.¡± Amber¡¯s text was just junk, right? Even if Lucas did buy a jet ski, it was not for Amber. Why was she acting so arrogant? Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Leave it to Cass to see through Amber¡¯s game, and Marion was not falling for it either! Shaking off her thoughts, Marion focused on the conversation with Miley. Later that night, Marion, fresh from a shower, sat at her vanity when her phone lit up with a message from Cassie. [Hey, have you heard from your bitch of a rivaltely?] With Lucas in the study sorting through urgent files, Marion was alone in the room. She picked up her phone and sent back three question marks. [???] Cassie typed back quickly. [I heard a rumor. I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s true or not, so¡­] Noticing Cassie¡¯s unusual hesitation, Marion sent a picture of a meme that said, ¡°Spill it.¡± Cassie: [I heard Lucas bought a Yamaha AR195.] Marion was speechless. It seemed Cassie was quite the gossip, just like Amber! Cassie: [So, is it true?] Cassie: [First off, I¡¯m just curious! Mr. Craig buying a jet ski¡­ Does he really have a sweetheart?] Perhaps to spare Marion¡¯s feelings, Cassie quickly added: [But then again, who knows? Maybe it¡¯s for you?] Marion: [Do you believe that?] It sounded ridiculous! There was no way Lucas would gift her a jet ski! Cassie: [Well¡­ it¡¯s not impossible, is it?] Marion smirked and sent Cassie a screenshot of the text Amber had sent today. Cassie was shocked. [This bitch is stirring up trouble again! Honey, remember, no matter who the sweetheart is, you¡¯re officially Mrs. Craig now!] Marion felt a little frustrated: [But what if there is a sweetheart?] Cassie remained silent, but deep down, she wanted to say, ¡°In that case, you¡¯re screwed!¡± Before Cassie could reply with something more serious, Lucas pushed the door open and entered. Seeing Lucas, Marion felt guilty and instinctively dropped her phone. Lucas noticed her movement, his gaze flicking to her phone between her thighs and pausing briefly before returning to her face. He casually asked, ¡°Are you done with your shower?¡± Feeling guilty under his gaze, Marion nodded and shook her head in quick session, realizing her mistake. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m done!¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going to shower.¡± After looking at her for a moment, he headed to the closet and then straight to the bathroom. As Marion watched the bathroom door close, she let out a sigh of relief, but a heavy feeling settled in her chest. It felt like someone had dropped a grain of sand inside her, making her ufortable. At that moment, her phone, hidden between her thighs, lit up. She nced down and saw a message from Cassie: [Just remember, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s legally married to Lucas!] Marion was not in the mood to reply, so she simply turned off her phone screen and flopped onto the bed nearby. Be it sweetheart or whatsoever, what was she going to do? Chapter 428 Chapter 428 Why Are You Upset? Marion¡¯s thoughts were all over the ce. When she was with Jameson, there was Sally, and now, after finally confessing her feelings to Lucas, this ¡°sweetheart¡± popped up out of nowhere. Once bitten, twice shy. Marion felt like she was back in that period of unease and pain, but she no longer had the same innocence and courage she once did. If Lucas did have feelings for that ¡°sweetheart,¡± she would immediately get a divorce and let them be. Anyway, their marriage was not a normal one from the start, and she could just get a divorce! She sighed deeply, trying to convince herself otherwise. Suddenly, the bathroom door swung open, and Lucas emerged, having finished his shower. Feeling a mix of sadness and guilt, Marion instinctively turned away from him but immediately regretted it. Lucas was too smart. Would turning away expose her? Thinking about it, Marion hesitated momentarily and then forced herself to turn back. As soon as she did, she met the piercing gaze of his cold eyes. Marion nervously tugged at the bedsheet, trying to act casual. ¡°Have you showered?¡± Looking at her shifting gaze, Lucas furrowed his brows for a moment and then walked over to the bed, where he sat down. Instead of lying down after, he just sat there and stared straight at her.¡± Feeling down, love?¡± Marion¡¯s heart skipped a beat. His intense gaze made her feel incredibly vulnerable. After struggling to hold up for a moment, she could not do it any longer. She lowered her eyes, staring at the purple duvet in front of her. ¡°Just a little.¡± In truth, it was more than just a little. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. She bit her lip, feeling the sadness building up inside her, like a dam about to burst. ¡°Is your work bothering you?¡± Marion shook her head and nced up at him. ¡°It¡¯s probably just PMS.¡± She did not want Lucas to know she was upset. If what Amber said about the sweetheart was true, it would make her look pathetic. Lucas looked at her, his thoughts unreadable, and remained silent. A heavy silence filled the room. Just as Marion was preparing to break it, a shadow suddenly loomed over her. The man leaned down toward her, casting his shadow over her. Chapter 428 Why Are You Upset? When the light around her dimmed, Marion instinctively looked up to see Lucas looking at her. ¡± Would a hug make you feel better?¡± Marion was stunned for a moment. Then, she blushed instantly. ¡°Yes,¡± Regardless of whether there was a sweetheart or not, she just wanted to be held right now, she said it and reached out, wrapping her arms around his neck. Lucas also wrapped his arms around her waist, gently pulling her into his embrace, ¡°Why are you upset?¡± He lowered his head, his forehead almost touching hers. The scent of his shower gel was the same as hers, and Marion could not tell them apart. She lifted her eyes slightly. ¡°I¡¯m just¡­ upset.¡± She could not lie. Afraid that Lucas would see through her, shested only two seconds before lowering her gaze again. Her grip around his neck tightened subconsciously, and she bit her lip, feeling utterly useless, She was legally Mrs. Craig, yet why could she not speak up? She was useless! Chapter 429 Chapter 429 I¡¯m Used To It ¡°Has Amber reached out to you?¡± Marion was busy berating herself for being useless when she suddenly heard his question and froze in ce. How did he know when she had not sald anything? Nerves shot through her, and her hands instinctively sought something to grip. However, she forgot already wrapped around Lucas¡¯s neck, and in her anxiety, her right hand identally tugged at his damp hair. her hand, Although Lucas did not hear a response, he was pretty sure he had hit the nail on the head. His dark eyes darkened as hisrge hand, which was resting on Marion¡¯s waist, gave a slight tug, pulling her closer to him. ¡°What did she say?¡± Marion felt a warmth under her chin as he lifted it, their gazes locking. She instinctively nced away, focusing on his cor. ¡°She didn¡¯t reach out to me,¡± she said, taking a deep breath and meeting his gaze head¨Con. ¡°It¡¯s true. It was just a text. Lucas looked at her, silent. Neither of them spoke, and the room fell into an odd silence, but it did not last long. After a few seconds, Lucas spoke up. ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to say it, I won¡¯t ask.¡± He paused and then looked at her again. ¡°Regardless of whether Amber has contacted you or not, I want to reiterate that I don¡¯t have the habit ofpromising myself. So, your concerns don¡¯t exist.¡± At first, Marion did not fully understand his meaning, just wanting to end this ¡°torturous¡± interrogation. Hence, she said, ¡°I understand.¡± However, that was far from the truth. Lucas looked at her, raising an eyebrow in exasperation. Then, he released her, his hand dropping away. ¡°It¡¯ste. Let¡¯s go to bed. Hopefully, you¡¯ll feel better after a good night¡¯s rest.¡± Marion stared at him nkly for a moment until Lucas lifted his hand and touched her hands wrapped around him. Embarrassed, she let go of his hands and moved aside, pulling the thin nket over herself. Lucas turned his head and looked at the person tucked under the thin nket. Slowly and deliberately, he pulled the nket off her andy beside her. With a soft click, the room plunged into darkness as the light turned off, Chapter 420 I¡¯m Used To It Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Marion opened her eyes, gazing into the pitch¨Cck darkness ahead, recalling Lucas¡¯s words moments ago. Was he implying that if he did have a sweetheart, he would not continue being with her? Or was it that if he truly had a sweetheart, he would not have agreed to marry her in the first ce? Would her concerns evere to pass? Did he truly understand what she was worried about? Her mind was a jumble of chaotic thoughts, but ultimately, she could not believe Lucas would be that kind of person. Marion was awake until midnight, and when she woke up the next day, Lucas was not in bed beside her. The room¡¯s curtains were tightly shut, casting the room in dim light. Marion frowned as she reached for her phone. Upon illuminating the screen, she realized it was already past eleven. It waste! She hurriedly sat up in bed, grabbing the remote to open the curtains. Bright sunlight flooded the room, causing her eyes to sting and tears welling up in the corners. Several unread WhatsApp messages awaited her on her phone¡¯s home screen ¨C messages from Cassiest night, a performance schedule from Miley, and a message from Nina West. Marion went straight to her WhatsApp. Before she opened any specific conversation, she saw Nina¡¯s message. [JJ, Radiant Group¡¯s Mr. Craig got you a Yamaha AR195. Check it out¡­] Chapter 430 Chapter 430 Keeping It A Secret Doesn¡¯t Seem Like A Good Idea Seeing Nina¡¯s message, Marion¡¯s only thought was: when did Lucas find out she was JJ? However, that could not be right. She always wore a mask duringpetitions and left right after without interviews. Due to that, despite consistently ranking first each year, JJ¡¯s fame did not match that ofpetitors who showed their faces, even those cing second or third. In fact, due to her low profile, sheckedmercial value, and there were times when she was not invited to certainpetitions. The organizers only paid attention to her this time becausest year, a popr social media influencer snapped a picture of her leaving in a mask, sparking curiosity and increasing her following Earlier this year, that influencer¡¯s casual mention of ¡°Will JJ show her face tonight?¡± on his Twitter ount further boosted her poprity, leading the organizers to focus on her again this year. Yet, besides Nina, no one else knew JJ¡¯s true identity. The contrast between ying the piano and jet skiing was even wider than that between ssical and rock music, so how could Lucas possibly know she was JJ? Amber said Lucas bought a jet ski, intending to give it to his sweetheart, but she and Lucas had never officially met before the car ident at thest wedding. The Craigs were considered insignificant in Lumina City, and Shaun Craig was not one towork. Even Shaun and Lucas had little interaction, let alone her, so what kind of sweetheart was she to Lucas? However, that AR195 Lucas bought had indeed ended up in her hands. Perhaps Lucas had no sweetheart, to begin with. Maybe Lucas did not know who JJ was, and he simply admired JJ¡¯s jet skiing skills. The more Marion thought about it, the more usible it seemed! C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Just as she was about to reply to Nina, her phone lit up again. Nina had sent another message. [JJ, did you see my message?] Marion: [Yes, I did. Did he say anything else?] Nina: [Just that he likes you.] Marion pursed her lips. [ept it and thank him for me.] Nina: [Okay, got it. Are you going to join thispetition?] Marion had initially typed ¡°No¡± but then deleted it, recing it with this: [I declined the organizers¡® invitation a few days ago, but they said they¡¯d keep a spot for me. Can you register for me? Tell them I¡¯ll join this time.] After sending the message, Marion added: (Oh, and this time, I might take off my mask.] Nina was shocked. [Really? Are you really going to show your face? I heard the organizers invited a lot of media this time. If you show your face, won¡¯t Mr. Craig find out?] Marion grimaced. (But keeping it a secret doesn¡¯t seem like a good idea.] Of course, Nina wanted Marion to show her face! She had been Marion¡¯s assistant for six years and had long been heartbroken over the malicious rumors Marion endured without being able to refute them. She had wanted Marion to show her face for ages. However, she understood that Marion¡¯s jet ski racing was just a hobby, not a serious pursuit, so she only kept it as a thought. Now that Marion had made up her mind, why would she oppose it? With JJ¡¯s face, just taking off the mask alone would make it trending news! Chapter 431 Chapter 431 She Thought So Too! Nina was afraid Marion might change her mind, so she quickly replied: [I¡¯ll go ahead and arrange that too! Let¡¯s clear up some of those nasty rumors once and for all!] In the second year of Marion¡¯s debut in the jet ski racing scene, some awful rumors were circting because she refused to show her face. All that rumor about Marion being hideous and that being the reason she was afraid to show her face was just cheap nder. To top it off, they even said Marion was actually a guy who could not make it to the finals in the men¡¯s races, so she came to the women¡¯s division for attention. They used Marion of keeping her face hidden to avoid bacsh, which was just outrageous. In women¡¯s jet ski racing, the organizers would definitely verify Marion¡¯s gender! However, so many people were dissatisfied with Marion that even such exaggerated and brainless rumors found believers. They were so shameless, simply relying on Marion¡¯s reluctance to show her face as proof of her guilt! Hmph, once Marion revealed herself, all of those lies would crumble! The more Nina thought about it, the more excited she became. [Wow! I¡¯m so excited, JJ! We can finally shut those idiots up!] Marion was a little embarrassed by Nina¡¯s enthusiasm. [You go ahead and arrange it.] She never really cared about the rumors circting in the racingmunity about her. She just genuinely loved jet skiing and the feeling of controlling her own destiny on the water. The piano was too quiet, and she needed something thrilling to keep her passion alive. As for what people thought of her, she did not care. After all, besides Nina and her friends, nobody knew who JJ really was. Seeing Nina¡¯s reply, Marion could not help but reflect on whether she had been too passive before. Maybe she had been, just a bit. Her phone buzzed again with a message from Nina. [I won¡¯t bother you anymore, JJ. I¡¯ll get going now! This is so exciting!] Marion sent a meme and then closed the chat with Nina, opening up the conversation with Cassie instead. In the chat, Cassie had sent her a screenshot. Marion clicked on the message, only to find a gossip piece that read: [Radiant Group Chairman, regardless of marital status, openly gifts million¨Cdor jet ski to sweetheart JJ.] C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Marion was speechless. Moon, Cassie sent another message. [Doos Mr. Craig Imnow you¡¯re [7] JJ7] Marion: [I haven¡¯t touched a jet sid since I got married¡­) Cassie: (¡°My Husband¡¯s Sweetheart Turned Out to Be Mel¡± Hahaha! I¡¯m dying. This is gold!) Marion could not help butugh at the title too. (Yeah, I didn¡¯t see thating Cassie: (Are you surprised? Excited? Happy?) Marion did not feel excited. On the contrary, she felt a little startled, Of course, she was a little happy. If the jet sld was for her, it proved that what Amber said about Lucas¡¯s sweetheart was false. However, Marion had been into jet skis for so many years. If Lucas liked her, why would he not acknowledge her publicly? Besides, that was the first time Lucas had gifted something to her other identity, He could be expressing his admiration for ]] as a fan. God knew what Amber¡¯s n was. At that moment, Cassie sent another message. [However, it¡¯s strange that the topic is trending, Mar. Do you think Amber, that bitch, is behind it?] Marion thought so, too! Chapter 432 Chapter 432 Marion Wouldn¡¯t Give Her That Satisfaction! She and Lucas were not influencers or celebrities, yet somehow, they ended up trending. On top of that, apart from Amber¡¯s constant nagging, nobody else seemed that bored or bold enough to publicly bring up the whole thing about taucas¡¯s sweetheart. Marion rolled her eyes at howme Amber was. Did Amber really think stirring things up and making it trending would upset her? Well, if she was not II, seeing this trend would indeed be upsetting! Marion was scrolling through Twitter when Cassie sent over a few screenshots. Cassie: [Don¡¯t tell me these aren¡¯t trolls!] The screenshots Cassie sent contained several sarcasticments directed at Marion. The most liked andmented¨Con one was particrly cutting, [Well, you know what they say about couples who marry fast you might not get the love you want! But Mrs. Craig sure hit the jackpot with such a wealthy husband!] Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Thatment quickly gained traction, with the top threements almost sarcastically mocking the affection Lucas and Marion had shown recently. However, there were also some rationalizens raising doubts. [Wait, with Mr. Craig¡¯s status and wealth, can someone really force him to marry someone he doesn¡¯t want to marry?] [Mr. Craig is a grown man in his thirties, Could someone have forced him into expressing his love for Mrs. Craig?] Nevertheless, those rationalments were quickly drowned out. Netizens just loved drama and were quick to imagine unfavorable scenarios to satisfy their jealousy. Lucas¡¯s extravagant birthday surprise for Marion had left many envious, and many felt Marion did not deserve such a good marriage. Now, with the sudden expos¨¦ of the facade of the ¡°marriage¡± between Marion and Lucas, many were inclined to believe that Lucas marrying Marion was just to use her as a tool. All those previous public disys of affection were probably just to provoke his sweetheart, JJ. However, Lucas¡¯s sweetheart seemed unaffected, so now Lucas was desperate, offering up a million- dor jet ski to win his sweetheart¡¯s favor. As for Marion? Since Lucas publicly gave away that jet ski, it seemed he did not care about her feelings. After scrolling throughments for ten minutes, Marion logged off, feeling overwhelmed by the Chapter 432 Marion Wou Inte¡¯s wild imagination. If she were not J), she would start to wonder if she really had be just a tool after reading those comments. Thankfully, she was JJ. At that moment, Marion¡¯s phone rang. The caller ID showed an unknown number, and Marion stared at the screen, feeling a strong that it was Amber calling. With her chin resting on her hand, she watched the phone on the table ring. intuition After a moment, just as the call was about to end, she calmly pressed the answer button. ¡°Hello, this is Marion.¡± ¡°Miss Cartier, it¡¯s me.¡± It was indeed Amber! Marion hummed lightly. ¡°Miss Collins, what can I do for you?¡± In fact, Marion did not need Amber to say anything to be able to guess why Amber called. Amber had orchestrated everything and could not wait to call and check the results. It was too bad Marion was not going to give her that satisfaction! Chapter 433 Chapter 433 I¡¯d Prefer To Hear It From You Directly On the other end of the line, Amber chuckled lightly. ¡°I just wanted to ask if you¡¯d like to attend the jet ski race in Lester City on the 17th. I have some tickets. If you¡¯re interested, Miss Cartier, I can have them sent over.¡± Amber sounded quite pleased with herself. Marion scoffed. ¡°There¡¯s no need to trouble you, Miss Collins. I already have tickets.¡± ¡°Since you¡¯ll be there, Miss Cartier, let¡¯s meet at the venue in Lester City on the 17th.¡± After a pause, Amber added, ¡°I heard Miss JJ will unveil herself at the event. I¡¯m curious to find out what someone who¡¯s been on Prince¡¯s mind for so many years looks like.¡± Marion had been irritated at first, but Amber¡¯sment made her chuckle. Amber frowned upon hearing Marion¡¯sughter. ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious?¡± Suppressing her amusement, Marion replied, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just came across a funny story. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up now. See you in Lester City, Miss Collins.¡± ¡°See you in Lester City, Miss Cartier.¡± After hanging up, Amber held her phone, puzzled by Marion¡¯sughter. Something felt off, but she could not quite put her finger on it. However, she shook her head and refused to dwell on it, believing she must be overthinking things. What did Marion have to be so pleased about anyway? Meanwhile, in the CEO¡¯s office on the 28th floor of Radiant Group, Daniel knocked on Lucas¡¯s office door, holding a tablet. He swiftly approached Lucas¡¯s desk, ced the tablet on it, and slid it toward Lucas as he exined, Mr. Craig, you¡¯re suddenly trending on social media¡­¡± Lucas released the pen in his hand and reached for the tablet. When he saw the trending headline, his dark eyes narrowed. The atmosphere in the office turned icy, with Daniel standing there, not daring to make a sound. The suffocating tensionsted for about three or four seconds before Lucas spoke up. ¡°Get that trending topic suppressed. Find out who paid to get it trending.¡± How dare someone mess with him! ¡°Alright, Mr. Craig,¡± Daniel responded promptly, took the tablet, and left the room. Lucas stared ahead coldly for a few seconds before lowering his gaze, picking up his phone, and Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Chapter 433 I¡¯d Prefer To Hear It From You Directly calling Marion via WhatsApp, Meanwhile, Marion was discussing Amber¡¯s affairs with Cassie when Lucas¡¯s voice call suddenly popped up on WhatsApp. She blinked in surprise and hesitated for a moment before answering,¡± Hello?¡± Was it not working hours? Why was he calling her out of the blue? Could the trending news be true, and he wanted to discuss divorce with her and marry JJ? Marion¡¯s thoughts spiraled, and she quickly calmed herself down, She did not catch what Lucas said at first, only vaguely remembering the words ¡°trending news¡°. She pursed her lips and replied, ¡°I saw it.¡± ¡°Do you believe it, Mrs. Craig?¡± Lucas asked. Marion was not sure if he was testing her or implying something deeper. After hesitating for a moment, she replied, ¡°I¡¯d prefer to hear it from you directly,¡± If he said it was not true, it was not, but if he said it was, it was. Chapter 434 Chapter 434 You¡¯ll Be the One and Only Mrs. Craig Lucas, in a rare moment of vulnerability, gazed at the closed wooden door ahead, and his thin lips. curled slowly into a grin. ¡°You¡¯ll be the one and only Mrs. Craig.¡± His deep voice echoed through the phone, tinged with a hint of amusement, and Marion felt her face flush. Though he did not explicitly say it, the implication was clear to anyone with sense. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. A hint of a smile yed on Marion¡¯s lips. ¡°Oh,¡± she managed to say while trying to hold herself together. However, inside, she was bursting with joy. Afraid she mightugh out loud, Marion quickly covered her mouth with her hand. ¡°Have you eaten?¡± Lucas inquired. Marion, caught up in her joy, had forgotten she had not eaten anything since waking up! She grimaced. ¡°Not yet. 11 ¡°Are you going to eat soon?¡± Lucas asked. Blushing furiously, Marion replied, ¡°Yes.¡± Not having eaten yet at that hour only emphasized howte she had slept in. While Lucas had been up since seven in the morning, she had the luxury of sleeping until past ten! Feeling the sting of theparison, Marion politely suggested ending the call. When Lucas agreed, she quickly hung up. As soon as the call ended, Marion¡¯s stomach rumbled loudly. Her hunger startled Ronda, who hade to call her for lunch. However, Ronda recovered quickly by shing Marion a smile. ¡°Lunch is ready, madam. Would you like to eat now?¡± Embarrassed, Marion nodded sheepishly. ¡°Yes, please.¡± Then, her stomach grumbled again. ncing at her stomach, Ronda chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re hungry. I¡¯ll bring the food out right away.¡± Feeling mortified, Marion patted her stomach and hurried toward the dining room. She was really, truly hungry! Even though it was only noon, Ronda was incredibly considerate. She noticed Marion slept in, so she started preparing lunch at eleven, and lunch was ready now. Since Marion skipped breakfast, Ronda made a tuna casserole and Caesar sd for lunch. Feeling hungrier after finishing the sd, Marion ignored Cassie¡¯s messages and started eating. Half an hourter, Marion was full and satisfied. She picked up her phone to find a dozen messages from Cassie. Cassie: [I¡¯m going on the 17th, too! Save me a ticket! I have to see the look on Amber¡¯s face when she finds out you¡¯re JJ!] Cassie: [I¡¯m going to capture her expression on camera. Next time she bothers you, just send her the video!] Cassie: [What do you think, JJ?} Cassie: [Where are you?] Cassie: [?] Cassie: [If you¡¯ve been kidnapped, give me a signal!] Cassie: [Hello?] Cassie: [Is Mr. Craig back yet?] Cassie: [Okay, I won¡¯t embarrass myself anymore!] Cassie: [Remember to save me a ticket!] Feeling guilty, Marion replied, [I just had lunch.] Cassie: [It¡¯s only 12:15 p.m.] Marion quickly changed the subject. [Do you just need one ticket?] Cassie: [Yeah, just one. Make sure to save it for me! Oh, my supervisor¡¯s calling. I¡¯ve got to go!] Marion breathed a sigh of relief, grateful she did not have to exin herself to Cassie. It was just a call from Lucas, but remembering what he said about her being the one and only Mrs. Craig made her feel a little shy. Chapter 435 Chapter 435 Marion Couldn¡¯t Agree More! After chatting with Cassie, Marion remembered the trending news on Twitter and decided to check it out again. To her surprise, she was no longer trending, and nothing about it could be found in the searches. She smirked; she did not need to guess to know that must be Lucas¡¯s doing. Actually, it did not matter if they were still trending. The race was just around the corner, and the organizers had pulled in significant investments, making it quite grand by inviting over thirty media outlets. Once she took off her mask, Marion¡¯s story as JJ would be all over the inte in minutes. People may be pitying her online now, but when the time came, their faces would sting from the hits. She chuckled at her newfound ¡°wickedness¡± and then lowered her head to tap her phone and exit Twitter. Rising from her seat, she headed to the music room to practice! Midway, Marion suddenly realized that perhaps the most important thing for her to do right now was not to practice the piano but to regain her strength! With that in mind, she quickly turned and headed to the gym. The gym, spanning over 200 square meters, had everything she needed. Marion nned to loosen up her muscles for a couple of days and then head to the beach for some practice. After all, she had not exercised or touched a jet ski for four months since the ident! Chances were slim that she would win thispetition, considering her prolonged absence from training. However, making it to the top three would suffice. Marion no longer cared much about rankings like she did in her younger, more reckless days. If it were not for Amber being so annoying, she would not have entered thepetition this time! Since Amber insisted on humiliating herself, she would not hold back! After an afternoon of strengthening her limbs and core, Marion felt like she had been run over by a truck. The massage gun on her legs made her want to scream. When she could finally rx, she did not want to move. Shey on the mat, staring at the ceiling, sweat continuously seeping from her hairline. She was too tired! She closed her eyes, feeling like she could fall asleep right there! C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. As Lucas pushed the door open, that was the sight he was greeted with. Marion heard the door opening and instinctively tried to get up. However, after so long without training, her waist felt so sore and weak that she only managed to get halfway up before plopping Chapter 435 Manion Couldn¡®? Agree More! back down. Just as she was about to try again, Lucas stepped in, and their eyes met. Marion had just finished exercising, so she was already warm, with sweat trickling down. In just a few seconds, a drop of sweat slid from her forehead to her eye. She awkwardly sat up, quickly wiping the sweat away. ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± Why did he have toe back so early today? Lucas nodded. ¡°You exercised?¡± Marion, feeling guilty, replied, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve exercised. I just went for a short run. 11 Lucas nced at the massage gun nearby and then gave her a pensive look. ¡°You¡¯re sweating buckets. Did you run for a long time?¡± Marion¡¯s face flushed. ¡°No, just about¡­ half an hour.¡± As she spoke, her ears slowly turned red. Lucas, holding back a smile, did not expose her. ¡°Go take a shower. Ronda should have dinner ready soon.¡± Marion could not agree more. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll take a shower!¡± With a nod, she darted past Lucas and headed off. Chapter 436 Go Chapter 436 Thinking She Could Get Away With A Lie All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. The faint scent of oranges lingered in the gym, mixed with the heat Marion had left behind. Lucas strode over to the massage gun, picked it up, and ced it back in its spot. It was not even in the right ce, yet Marion thought she could get away with a lie. Since Lucas almost caught her sneaking into the gym yesterday afternoon, Marlon had been afraid to exercise there in the afternoons. Hence, she went to bed earlyst night and woke up early in the morning. After breakfast with Lucas, she helped him with his tie and watched his ck Bentley roll away before returning to the vi to change into her workout clothes. It was not advisable to engage in intense exercise right after breakfast, so she rested for an hour, discussed weekend ns with Cassie, and then started her workout. It had been a while since she exercised, and despite using the massage gun to rx yesterday, her muscles still felt sore. Nevertheless, Marion gritted her teeth and pushed through. After two hours of strength training, her hands were shaking from exhaustion. Once she finished with the massage gun, she copsed onto the floor, staring up at the ceiling. The events of yesterday afternoon still sent shivers down her spine. Would Lucas suddenlye back for lunch? Though worried, she could not bring herself to move from her spot on the floor. When a knock sounded on the door, Marion¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she instinctively sat up. Before she could fully sit up, Ronda¡¯s voice came from outside the door. ¡°Madam, it¡¯s almost lunchtime.¡± She breathed a sigh of relief and replied loudly, ¡°Thank you, Ronda.¡± Then, Marion sat for another five minutes before heading to the shower. After lunch, Marion practiced piano for an hour. Feeling exhausted by mid¨Cafternoon, she returned to her room and fell asleep. It was Friday, and Lucas had an urgent meeting at night and would not be back for dinner. As such, Marion ate alone. After dinner, she yed a couple of games with Cassie. Feeling guilty about the uing performance at the end of the month, she sat down at the piano to practice again. She practiced until 10 p.m., and still, Lucas had not returned. Marion picked up her phone, only to realize he had messaged her an hour ago, telling her to go to bed first. Chapter 436 Thinking She Could Get Away With A Lie She had been married to Lucas for nearly four months, and that was the first time he had yed the go to bed first¡± card. Something big must have happened at thepany. Afraid to disturb him, Marion sent a meek emoji in response, wished him good night, and went to shower before bed. She had to be up at 7 a.m. tomorrow, or she would bete for rehearsals, and it would be noon before she knew it. At 11:35 p.m., Lucas emerged from the meeting room, his expression icy and devoid of emotion. Daniel trailed behind him, not daring to make a sound. Thepany¡¯s gship product for the second half of the year was set tounch next month, but at that critical juncture, three test machines had experienced overheating issues. After personally interrogating the team, Lucas learned that the tech department had yet to fully resolve the problem. However, with theunch date looming, they were forced to push out the product with iplete data. They had attempted to argue in the meeting room, iming they were close to resolving the issue. However, both Lucas and Daniel found their excuses far¨Cfetched. The building was nearly empty at that hour, with only the sound of footsteps echoing through the corridors. Lucas returned to his office and picked up his phone. When he saw Marion¡¯s message, his expression, previously stoic, softened slightly. Chapter 437 Chapter 437 Do You Believe Me? Marion woke up at 7 a.m. to find Lucas unusually still in bed. She blinked, observing the man sleeping next to her with her gaze falling on his thick, long eyshes. She wondered, were hisshes naturally that full? Was Lucas secretly a mascara model? Back when she was bored, Marion scavenged novels from Cassie, where they often described the heroine¡¯sshes as long and feathery, She always found it exaggerated. Yet now, seeing Lucas¡¯sshes, she realized she had been wrong. Lucas¡¯sshes were indeed like feathers! She admired for a moment, noticing how deeply he slept, showing no signs of waking. Her eyes drifted to his lips, and she suddenly felt the urge to touch them. Nervous, her hand trembled throughout the entire process. However, Lucas¡¯s eyes remained closed, his breathing steady, showing no signs of waking. Finally, she touched his thin lips with her trembling hand. The touch felt dry but incredibly soft. Marion gulped unconsciously, feeling her fingertips burn. As she gazed at those red lips, she felt a strange itch in her chest. It was like a battle was raging in her mind, one voice condemning the other¡¯s yful antics, rude of you!¡± ¡°How The yful voice retorted, ¡°I¡¯m his rightful wife. What¡¯s rude about touching him? Heck, even if I kissed him wildly, it wouldn¡¯t be rude!¡± The face of the one with the condemning voice. ¡°No! You know you¡¯re not really a couple. How can you take advantage of him like this?¡± The yful voice argued, ¡°We like each other. Doing a little intimate act isn¡¯t a big deal!¡± Marion was torn, her face already flushed before she even made a move. After much hesitation, her rationality was ovee by her desire. She pursed her lips and leaned in toward those red lips. At that moment, the room seemed to fall silent. Marion only heard her own increasingly rapid breath and her escting heartbeat. It was just a kiss, right? Lucas had kissed her before! Just one kiss, and then she would get up! Marion had to encourage herself as that was her first time stealing a kiss. As her lips met Lucas¡¯s, Marion felt a thrill like winning a million¨Cdor lottery. She felt childish, yet she enjoyed that naivety! Not pushing her luck, Marion decided to retreat. However, as she withdrew, something unexpected happened. Her right hand, which was supporting herself on one side of Lucas, suddenly gave way. In her panic, she could not salvage the situation and ended up falling onto Lucas, her front teeth knocking against his lips. With such a ¡°sudden attack¡°, how could Lucas stay asleep? However, as he opened his dark eyes and looked at her with confusion, he murmured, All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°Marion?¡± He frowned slightly, seemingly puzzled. Marion was utterly bewildered but was conscious enough to sit up slowly. When her gaze met those dark eyes, she trembled. ¡°I might¡¯ve been sleepwalking. Do you believe me?¡± Chapter 438 Chapter 438 She¡¯s Learned To Steal Kisses Now Lucas touched his slightly numb lips and quickly realized what happened. His dark eyes shifted to the corner of Marion¡¯s lips, where blood was seeping out from the small wound. He reached out and gently brushed it. ¡°Sleepwalking, huh? Does it make you steal kisses?¡± Oh no, he found out! How embarrassing! Marion wished she could vanish on the spot! However, not only did she fail to disappear, but her posture at that moment was particrly awkward and suggestive. Lucas nced at her crimson ears, feeling sorry for her. He chuckled and helped her to the side. ¡°Did you hurt your lips? Does it hurt?¡± Upon hearing his concern, Marion subconsciously bit her lip. A sharp pang shot through her, causing her to furrow her brow unconsciously. Yet when she looked up at Lucas, she shook her head, denying, ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡® Lucas clicked his tongue. ¡°If it doesn¡¯t hurt, why did you frown?¡± She awkwardly smiled. ¡°It really doesn¡¯t hurt.¡® ?? As she spoke, Marion looked at him with her big round eyes that were filled with sincerity. She was not exactly lying. The pain was not unbearable, but it was there. However, Marion did not want Lucas to think she was being overly dramatic, so she chose to say it did not hurt. It was technically true. Looking at her bright eyes, Lucas relented, ¡°Alright. As long as you don¡¯t think it hurts.¡± As he said that, he gently stroked her head, his tone indulgent and resigned, like he was coaxing a child. Marion¡¯s face burned even more. She reached out and pulled down his hand. ¡°I have ns to go shopping with Cassie today. I need to wash up.¡® ¡°1 With that, she turned and hurried into the bathroom, her slippers tapping against the floor. Lucas shifted his gaze and looked at the wrist Marion had just pulled. His thin lips curled into a grin. Then, he raised his hand and lightly touched his lips with his fingers, chuckling with a hint of regret. What a pity. It seems I woke up a little toote.¡± He could not believe his wife had learned how to steal kisses now. Marion rushed into the bathroom and caught sight of herself in the mirror, only to discover a cut in Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. the corner of her lip. It was not just a cut, it was bleeding slightly, not a lot, but enough to be No wonder Lucas asked if she was hurt! How did it get so bad? She covered her face with her hand, took a deep breath, and proceeded to brush her teeth. Even after rinsing the wound with water, the bruised area remained, stark against the surrounding lip color. When Marion eierged, she kept her head low and sat at the dressing table. She carefully applied a bright red lipstick, covering the dark purple bruise. Finally, seeing her lips match seamlessly in the mirror, she breathed a sigh of relief. Lucas entered from the balcony, his gazending on her lips. He smirked knowingly. ¡°Just doing your Marion was speechless. Could he really tell? She thought most men just judged makeup by lipstick color. Did they not? Marion lightly bit her lip. ¡°Just to add a touch of color. I don¡¯t feel like putting on full makeup,¡± Lucas did not press further. ¡°So, where are you meeting Cassie? Do you need a ride?¡± Marion¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she nced nervously at him. ¡°No need, I¡¯ll drive. It¡¯s a rather special ce.¡± Alright, stay safe on the road.¡± ¡°Will do.¡± Thankfully, he did not inquire further, or she would be caught off guard! Chapter 439 Chapter 439 Why Would She Dream Something Like That? Today, Marion had arranged to meet Cassie since Cassie wanted to join in on the fun. She imed it had been ages since she had a good time and wanted to tag along while Marion practiced. After stopping the car, Marion sent Cassie a quick message. She was not nning on staying long. There was only a week left until the 17th, and she needed to practice hard. Cassie quickly joined her, hopping into the passenger seat and shooting Marion a curious look. Seriously, why keep this from Lucas?¡± ¡°Keeping it from him is good, not bad!¡± Marion shrugged. ¡°Besides, I don¡¯t mean to keep it from him. I¡¯m just not sure how to bring it up.¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Besides, just a few days ago, Lucas had gifted her a jet ski. If she told him now that she was JJ, it would be awkward¡­ Cassie nodded. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s awkward. But once thepetition¡¯s over, you cane clean about everything. Lucas will be there to see the race anyway, so it¡¯ll alle out then.¡± Marion did not respond and focused on driving instead. Truth be told, she was not entirely sure how Lucas would react to her showing up as ¡°17¡°. Would he be mad? If he would, she would have to smooth things over. Regaining her focus, Marion drove earnestly. The training grounds were a bit of a trek, and it took over an hour to get there. By the time they arrived, it was already past 9 a.m. The weather was perfect. After some warm¨Cup exercises and testing the water temperature, donned her life jacket and took a cautiousp around the course before practicing turns. Marion Cassie was familiar with the routine, having apanied Marion often before, so Marion was not worried about her. At noon, Marion emerged in her gear with a squint. ¡°It¡¯s scorching. Do you want to head back?¡± Cassie shook her head, eyeing Marion¡¯s lips. ¡°What happened to your lips? They look purple.¡± Marion, exhausted from a morning of jet skiing, had not even noticed. ¡°They¡¯re purple?¡± Before she could process it, Cassie¡¯s hand was on her lips. The slight sting made Marion wince. ¡°Ow.¡± Cassie withdrew her hand and gave Marion a pensive look. ¡°Hmm, things between you and Mr. Craig seem pretty intense!¡± Marion instinctively covered Cassie¡¯s mouth. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± How Could Cassie say such things in pubber Marion blushed fuionaly, but Cassie could not tell if her face was red from the sun or embarrassment. They drove to a nearby town, grabbed lunch, and then checked into a hotel room for a nap. The midday ann was too harsh, leaving little time for practice in the afternoon. It was not until after 4 pn., when the sim was less intense, that Marion resumed training She had risen early and trained for most of the day, so as she chatted with Cassie, she drifted off to it was a particrly deep sleep, and Marion had a rather inappropriate dream. She dreamt of stripping naked and snealing into the bathroom while Lucas was showering The details were not suitable for sharing. When her rm started her awake, her heart was racing She touched her cheek, which was hot to the touch. Help! How could she dream something like that? Chapter 440 Chapter 440 I Want To Head Home Early All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Cassie did not take a nap, so she got up, set her phone aside, and rubbed her neck, asking Marion,¡± Did you have a nightmare?¡± As she handed Marion a tissue, she added, ¡°You¡¯re sweating buckets.¡± Marion took the tissue and wiped the beads of sweat from her forehead. At the thought of the nightmare she just had, her face burned. Without answering Cassie¡¯s question, Marion sat up and stared nkly at the nket covering her. Thinking Marion had really had a nightmare, Cassie hurried over and hugged her. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t be scared. It was just a dream. You¡¯re awake now, and everything in the dream was fake!¡± Marion pursed her lips and nced at Cassie¡¯s face, responding guiltily, ¡°Yeah.¡± Then, she gently pushed Cassie away. ¡°I¡¯m going to wash my face.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Cassie relented, releasing her hold. Marion slipped on her slippers and headed to the bathroom, sshing cold water on her face. The icy water helped clear her mind, but as she looked in the mirror, she could not help but recall the scene from her dream. She quickly lowered her head and sshed more water on her face. Ugh! It was all Cassie¡¯s fault for always talking about those steamy plots! Marion spent several minutes in the bathroom before emerging. As soon as she stepped out, she saw Cassie looking at her with concern. ¡°You don¡¯t look too good. How about we call it a day?¡± Marion gave a wry smile. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just had a¡­ not¨Cso¨Cgreat dream.¡± She did not dare tell Cassie about the dream she had. Afraid Cassie would ask more questions, she changed the subject. ¡°You tidy up, and I¡¯ll get ready to go.¡± ¡°Wait! I need to use the restroom!¡± Seeing Marion¡¯s determination, Cassie did not press further. Marion did not train for long in the afternoon, ending her session after just an hour and a half. It had been a while since she had done such high¨Cintensity exercise, and her hands and waist were sore. Cassie, who skipped her nap, ended up dozing off on the way back. Marion parked the car and gently nudged the sleeping Cassie. ¡°Cass?¡± Cassie was in deep slumber, furrowing her brow before drifting back to sleep again. Marion had to resort to drastic measures. ¡°Kirk is trending. ¡°What¡¯s trending?¡± Chanter 4401 Want To Head Home Early 272 Marion huffed. ¡°Are you even hungry for dinner?¡± Rubbing her eyes, Cassie nced out the car window. When she realized they were back in the city, she grinned sheepishly. ¡°I must¡¯ve been really tired, huh? I¡¯m starving. Let¡¯s grab dinner! ¡°By the way, isn¡¯t it a bit too much if you don¡¯t go back and have dinner with Mr. Craig?¡± Marion instinctively checked WhatsApp. It had been the whole day, and Lucas had not sent her a single message. Was he angry? It was Saturday today, and not only had she left early in the morning, but she was now skipping dinner at home too. It did seem a bit too much. Cassie sneaked a nce at her. ¡°Mr. Craig hasn¡¯t contacted you all day. Is he angry?¡± However, before Cassie could finish her sentence, Marion was about to exit the chat when a message popped up. [Mrs. Craig, have you had dinner?] Now regretting herment, Cassie stayed silent. Marion replied guiltily. [Not yet. I¡¯m about to have dinner with Cassie.] Cassie, on the side, suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t you two go for dinner, and I¡¯ll grab something myself?¡± Marion gestured awkwardly. ¡°Come on, Cass. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯m hungry, too.¡± Cassie snorted. ¡°That¡¯s right. No prioritizing boys over friends.¡± However, Marion did not pay much attention to Cassie as she was busy typing a response to Lucas. Looking up, she nced at Cassie. ¡°Cass, maybe we should try this seafood ce next time. It¡¯s always packed, and I want to get home early.¡± Cassie rolled her eyes at how Marion ignored her just now. Chapter 441 Chapter 441 Maybe He Wanted to y Games with You? In the end, Cassiepromised for Marion¡¯s blissful marriage. She agreed to Marion¡¯s suggestion, and the two chose a Mexican restaurant with rtively few people. After filling their bellies, Cassie tactfully suggested, ¡°You know, Marion, I can just take a cab back myself. You don¡¯t have to apany me.¡± Marion shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not safe to take a cab alone. I¡¯ll take you.¡± Cassie was relieved. She quickly settled the bill and went back to the parking lot with Marion. It was seven o¡¯clock, and the sun was setting, casting shadows over the city. The traffic was not great today, with frequent stops and starts. Cassie was about to ask Marion if she knew whether Lucas would be at the scene on the 17th when Marion¡¯s phone rang. The traffic light ahead turned green, making it inconvenient for Marion to answer. Cassie took the liberty to do it for her. So, All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. It was Lucas on the line, asking Marion what time she nned to return home. Cassie could hear the affection in his deep voice, and she thought, ¡®I might as well have taken a cab home!¡® Marion was flustered. ¡°I¡¯m dropping Cassie off right now. I should be home by eight.¡± ¡°Alright, then, drive safe. See you in a bit.¡® After Lucas hung up, Cassie could not help but feel a sour sensation in her mouth, even though they had not said much. She put her phone down and looked at Marion, who was focused on driving. Suddenly, a ridiculous thought popped into her head. Could Lucas have known all along that Marion was JJ? She recalled the things Amber, Marion¡¯s bitchy friend, had told her, and the possibility seemed even greater! The traffic light turned red, and the car slowed to a stop. Cassie cleared her throat and looked at Marion earnestly. ¡°Um, can I ask you a question?¡± Marion turned her head slightly and saw Cassie¡¯s serious expression. Thinking it was some serious question, she could not help but feel a bit nervous. ¡°What¡¯s up? Do you think I¡¯ve been neglecting you since I got married?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not about that. I was just joking about it!¡± Cassie paused for a moment. ¡°I wanted to ask if it¡¯s crossed your mind that Lucas might have known all along that you¡¯re JJ?¡± Marion blinked and then chuckled as she looked at Cassie. ¡°No way. You¡¯re overthinking it.¡± Though it was not as if Marion herself had not thought it before. Cassie was not convinced. ¡°How am I overthinking it? Why would Lucas suddenly marry someone he didn¡¯t even know? Didn¡¯t Amber say? He has a sweetheart, and he never misses her matches! ¡°If he didn¡¯t already know you were JJ, how could he have easily agreed to such a bizarre marriage proposal from you? He¡¯s Lucas, not Jameson! Do you think just because he bumped into you, he would compensate for it with his marriage?¡± Cassie became more excited as she spoke, but Marion found her words increasingly absurd. ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. If he knew I was JJ, why didn¡¯t he just give me a jet ski for my birthday?¡± ¡°Maybe he wanted to y games with you?¡± Marion was at a loss for words. ¡°Stop talking. I need to focus on driving. Miss Cassie, please don¡¯t distract the driver!¡± Marion was afraid she would say something even weirder in the next second, so she quickly intervened. Cassie, who had not even thought about anything inappropriate in the first ce, thought to herself. ¡®Who¡¯s the one with the dirty thoughts, huh, Marion?!¡® Chapter 442 Chapter 442 Missing Her Marion did not pay any mind to Cassie¡¯s words. Cassie¡¯s guess was something Marion had thought about it ages ago. It simply did not make sense! If Lucas knew she was JJ all along, why did he not just say it when Amber mentioned how his sweetheart was a jet ski racer? Obviously, Lucas had no idea she was JJ! The traffic light turned red ahead, and Marion slowed the car to a stop. She picked up her phone and checked the time. It was almost eight. Lucas sent her a message, along with a picture. Curious, she opened it, only to find a picture of the moon. Marion did not quite understand. She replied with a question mark. [What¡¯s up?] Instead of answering her question, Lucas only told her to focus on the road. Marion felt puzzled and instinctively nced at the moon outside. Hmm, there was nothing special about it. If she had to say, the moon tonight was unusually round. With four seconds left until the light turned green, she put her phone down and prepared to head off. The traffic was smooth, and Marion returned home to the vi without any hindrance. However, she could not shake off the meaning behind Lucas¡¯s picture during the drive. Once she parked the car, she rushed out of the garage. Just a few steps out of the garage, Marion saw a man standing in the darkness. He was wearing a white casual shirt, looking at her. Marion blinked, staring at Lucas in front of her. She hesitated for a second before rushing over to him. It had been almost a day since theyst saw each other. Lucas opened his arms and immediately pulled her into an embrace. Marion crashed into his embrace, enveloped by the familiar scent of cedarwood. Feeling slightly embarrassed, she loosened her grip after a moment and stepped out of his embrace. ¡°Why did you send me a picture of the moon?¡± Lucas lifted his hand and brushed aside a few stray strands of hair on her cheek. ¡°The moon tonight is pretty.¡± Marion looked up at the sky and nodded in agreement. ¡°Yeah, it is. The moon is so round tonight!¡± Lucas looked at her and added softly, ¡°I want to enjoy the moon with Mrs. Craig.¡± At first, Marion did not catch on, happily responding, ¡°Sure!¡± The moon really did look beautiful tonight, and the weather was nice too¨Cgentle breeze and clear skies, perfect for moon¨Cgazing! However, she had spent the whole day practicing on the jet ski outside. Even though she had taken a shower beforeing back, Marion still felt sweaty. ¡°Can I take a shower first?¡± ¡°Sure. His gaze swept over her lips, and he nodded in response before leading her into the vi. Once inside, Lucas let go of her hand. Marion nced at him, then watched as he walked to the kitchen ind to grab a ss of water. Her eyes brightened with anticipation, and she hurried upstairs, pulling the straps of her backpack along the way. Marion headed straight into the closet, grabbed a set of pajamas, and headed to the bathroom for a quick shower. After washing her hair and spending some time blow¨Cdrying it until it was halfway dry, she finally stepped out. As she opened the bathroom door, Marion did not see Lucas. She walked to the vanity, poured some moisturizer into her palm, applied it to her face, and walked out. No one was in the living room, either. Perhaps he was in the garden¡­ Just as Marion was about to leave the room, she caught sight of someone standing on the balcony out of the corner of her eye. The loose white shirt of the man fluttered in the wind. Marion looked at Lucas¡¯s back and suddenly remembered what he had said downstairs half an hour ago. ¡°The moon tonight looks pretty.¡± ¡°I want to enjoy the moon with Mrs. Craig.¡± Finally, Marion understood the double entendre behind Lucas¡¯s words. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Moon¨Cgazing was a pretense. Wanting her was the truth. Chapter 443 Chapter 443 Mrs. Craig Knows How to Tease Realizing this, Marion¡¯s heart warmed. She walked straight towards Lucas, reaching out to hug him tightly from behind. ¡°Lucas.¡® Resting against his broad shoulder, she slowly said, ¡°I missed you today.¡± Lucas clicked his tongue lightly, holding her hand and turning to look at her. ¡°Funny, I was thinking the same.¡± He wrapped one arm around her waist while the other lifted, lightly brushing against the corner of her lips. ¡°Still sore?¡± Marion grimaced. ¡°Not anymore. I wasn¡¯t even sore to begin with!¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± His dark eyes flickered slightly as he lightly responded, yet his hand did not leave her lips. Marion could feel the dry fingerprints on his fingertips brushing against her lips, making them feel dry as well. Subconsciously, she licked her lips before pushing his hand away. ¡°I want some water.¡± Lucas gave her a deep look before turning and heading into the room, returning with a ss of water. Marion was indeed thirsty. She tilted her head back and drank most of the ss. After quenching her thirst, she sipped slowly. Leaning against the balcony railing, Lucas watched her. ¡°Want more?¡± Marion shook her head, cing the cup aside and walking up to him. She looked up at the moon in the sky. ¡°The moon tonight is really round.¡± Lucas, beside her, did not respond. He pulled her back into his arms, saying, ¡°If you¡¯re not sore anymore, kissing shouldn¡¯t hurt either, right?¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Before Marion could react, his slightly cool lips were already on hers. With his hand around her waist, he leaned down, his chilly lips gradually upying hers. At first, it was gentle, making one forget about time. Marion felt drowsy, her breathing squeezed between their lips, the sensation of suffocation slowing down her thoughts. Then, Lucas¡¯s originally gentle kiss suddenly became intense. His hand around her waist tightened, as if he wanted to mold his body with hers. Marion was startled, humming, ¡°Lucas¡­¡± Upon hearing her voice, Lucas stopped. His deep ck eyes stared straight at her, the usual coolness now tinted with desire. Marion took a deep breath, her heart pounding with how he looked at her. Unable to bear it, she instinctively raised her hand to cover his eyes, trembling as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that.¡± That gaze seemed like it wanted to devour her. Lucas wrapped his arms around her, pulling her into his embrace. ¡°Mrs. Craig knows how to tease.¡® Clearly, she was the one who teased first. Yet, in the end, it was she who told him not to look at her like that. Tsk, he was so domineering. Marion¡¯s face flushed red. She lowered her eyelids, calming her breath little by little. She was about to ask him about the matter on the 17th, but a yawn came first. Lucas nced at her. ¡°Tired?¡± ¡°A little.¡± The sudden yawn made Marion hold back the question she was about to ask, so she just nodded. The man chuckled helplessly, releasing her and rubbing her head. ¡°Go to sleep.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± Marion took two steps, unable to help but turn back and ask him. Chapter 444 Chapter 444 I Want to Cuddle You to Sleep He looked at her with a smirk. ¡°I want to look at the moon for a little longer. After all, my dear Marion doesn¡¯t allow me to gaze at her.¡± Marion felt a bit awkward and did not dare to ask further. She hurried back to her room and climbed onto the bed. Standing outside on the balcony had left her hair in a bit of a mess. Pulling the thin nket over herself, Marion nced at the balcony. ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired?¡± She had to get up early tomorrow morning for training, and they would not see each other for the whole day. On this rare night together, Marion wanted to cuddle with him. She did not know why, but holding Lucas made her feel peaceful. A hint of indescribable joy would well up from the depths of her heart, making her feel content and happy. Lucas nced at her and answered with action. He closed the balcony doors and sat on the edge of her bed. ¡°I haven¡¯t showered yet.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Marion felt a bit disappointed. ¡°Well, then, should I go to sleep first?¡± He nodded and reached out to ruffle her hair. Marion yawned again, her eyes filling with sleepiness. Seeing that she was indeed tired, Lucas did not disturb her further. ¡°Go to sleep.¡± He pulled the nket over her and got up. However, as he stood, he felt his sleeve being tugged. Marion looked at him, feeling slightly embarrassed as she said, ¡°Can you shower quickly? She lowered her head, unable to meet his dark gaze. ¡°I want to cuddle you to sleep.¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Realizing how shameless she sounded, Marion pulled the nket higher, covering herself entirely. Through the nket, she weakly muttered, ¡°I¡¯m sleeping, I¡¯m sleeping!¡± Lucas looked at the bulge of the nket, his throat tightening slightly as his dark eyes darkened further. He watched for a couple of seconds before heading towards the wardrobe. Only after hearing the sound of the bathroom door close did Marion lower the nket to Cuddle You to Sleep 2/2 peck out with her eyes. She nced around the room, making sure Lucas had indeed gone to shower, before finally mustering the courage to stick her head out. Thinking about what she had just said, Marion could not help but cover her face. What a shameless thing to say! How could she even say something like that?! After calming down for a moment, Marion regained herposure. The drowsiness was bing more evident. Shey on her side, staring at the bathroom door, counting. ¡®Just count to 100. ¡®If he hasn¡¯te out by then, it¡¯s time to sleep!¡® However, she only managed to count up to 18 before her fighting eyelids closed, and she drifted off to sleep. Lucas emerged from the shower to find Marion already fast asleep in bed. He raised an eyebrow slightly, amused. He was asked to hurry up, yet she fell asleep within minutes. However, Lucas understood why Marion was so tired and did not have the heart to wake her up. He reached out to touch her cheek but eventually pulled his hand back. Äà Early the next morning, Marion woke up. This time, she was more skilled at stealing a kiss, but Lucas caught her in the act. After being caught, she excused herself and dashed into the bathroom to freshen up quickly. Just like yesterday, she had breakfast and headed out, not returning until after eight in the evening. Lucas went to an event alone, where Preston and the others teased him for being abandoned by his wife not long after being married. The following week was hectic for both Lucas and Marion, with little time for them to spend together except for a few words at night. Fortunately, this kind of life was about to end soon. Chapter 445 Chapter 445 Sorry, Lucas It was Saturday, September 16th. Using a short trip with Cassie as an excuse, Marion took the high¨Cspeed train to Lester City early in the morning. ¡°Keeping this from your husband, what are you going to do when you have to take off your mask tomorrow?¡± Cassie teased Marion after she replied to Lucas¡¯s message. Marion¡¯s face twisted in embarrassment. ¡°Well, should I just tell him now?¡± Cassie grabbed her phone. ¡°Forget it. Even if you tell him now, it won¡¯t change the fact that you¡¯ve already deceived him! It¡¯s better to wait until tomorrow. If he gets mad, you can just say you wanted to surprise him! ¡°Besides, it¡¯s hard to say whether he¡¯ll even be there tomorrow,¡± Hearing Cassie¡¯s words, Marion could not help but give her a thumbs¨Cup. ¡°Wow, you¡¯re good at this, Cassie! Why didn¡¯t I think of that?¡± Cassie proudly raised her eyebrows. ¡°It¡¯s nothing special, just basic skills. You, on the other hand, need to read more romance novels! I learned all these tricks from reading novels!¡± Marion had been practicing diligentlytely, seemingly not getting enough sleep every day. As they chatted, she dozed off. Cassie kept talking, not realizing Marion had fallen asleep until she turned her head and saw her snoozing. She could not bear to wake Marion, so she waited until they arrived at the station to rouse Marion. As soon as they got off the train, Marion spotted Nina. ¡°Hey, JJ, over here!¡± Marion and Cassie walked over and got into Nina¡¯s car, heading towards the hotel arranged by the organizers. In the afternoon, Marion had to confirm her participation by signing some documents and familiarizing herself with the setup. It was quite a busy day. By the time she got her hands on her phone, it was already past Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. six in the evening. Cassie handed her the phone. ¡°You¡¯re in trouble. Mr. Craig has called you several times.¡± Seeing the six missed calls, Marion¡¯s heart sank. ¡°Oh no!¡± She had fallen asleep on the train and forgotten to check in with Lucas! Marion quickly returned the call, and Lucas answered almost immediately. ¡°Awake now?¡± Hearing his voice, Marion hesitated for a moment, subconsciously ncing at Cassic. Catching Cassie¡¯s smug smile, Marion suddenly realized what was going on and responded with guilt in her voice, ¡°Yes, I just woke up. I wasn¡¯t feeling too good on the train and fell asleep as soon as we got to the hotel and forgot to message you. I¡¯m sorry, Lucas,¡± Aware of her mistake, Marion apologized sincerely, though there was a hint of coquettishness in her tone that she did not even notice. Listening to this, Cassie felt a pang of jealousy, At that moment, Nina and the staff from the organizers finished their discussion, and Nina was about to approach. Cassie quickly went over to intercept her, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t go over there. She¡¯s on the phone with her husband, not very friendly to us single folks!¡± Since Cassie was not far from Marion, she heard every word, leaving Marion unable to utter the words to soothe Lucas. Confused, Lucas, on the other end of the line, asked, ¡°Marion?¡± Regaining herposure, Marion lifted her hand to touch her cheek, changing the subject, ¡°We¡¯re about to go for dinner. What about you?¡± ¡°Me as well. I¡¯ll let you go, then.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Before hanging up, Lucas asked again, ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t need me to pick you up from the train station tomorrow?¡± Hearing his question, Marion felt even guiltier. ¡°No, it¡¯s okay.¡± After all, tomorrow might just be the day they return together. Of course, if Lucas did note to Lester City, then it was better left unsaid. ¡°Okay, take care.¡± ¡°Mm¨Chmm.¡°. Chapter 446 Chapter 446 Get Ready for the Show Tomorrow! After hanging up the phone, Marion nced awkwardly at Cassie and Nina. ¡°I¡¯m so hungry. Can we go eat dinner now, lovelydies?¡± Nina nodded eagerly. ¡°Sure thing! We can eat at the hotel restaurant. Since you have a match tomorrow, JJ, let¡¯s have something simple tonight. I¡¯ll take you both to eat something delicious after!¡± Cassie, standing nearby, snorted. ¡°After the match, your JJ might not necessarily go eat something delicious with you!¡± Nina did not catch on immediately. ¡°Huh? Why not?¡± ¡°Because she¡¯ll be with her husband, of course! Didn¡¯t you hear just now?¡± Marion, feeling ufortable with Cassie¡¯s teasing, walked over and tackled her yfully. ¡°That¡¯s enough teasing! I¡¯ll throw you into the sea and feed you to the sharks if you keep it up!¡± ¡°I¡¯m so scared! If it weren¡¯t for being clever enough to notice all those missed calls, I wonder how you¡¯d exin it!¡± Marion rolled her eyes. ¡°Okay, you¡¯re the best! I¡¯m really hungry. Can we have dinner now, Miss Cassie, the greatest in the world?¡± Cassie waved her hand dismissively. ¡°Let¡¯s go! Because you¡¯re pretty, I won¡¯t argue with you about stuffing me with your lovey¨Cdovey talk before dinner.¡± It looked like she really needed to introduce Cassie to a boyfriend soon. Worried about their identities being exposed prematurely, Marion and herpanions ordered room service for dinner. With a match scheduled for ten o¡¯clock the next morning, Marion nned to sleep early. After dinner, she took a shower and prepared for bed. Just as shey down, Marion¡¯s phone received a text message. [Miss Cartier, have you arrived in Lester City?] Marion was gobsmacked. Amber was feeling a bit too confident! She threw her phone to Cassie. ¡°Cass, take a look!¡± Cassie, engrossed in reading a novel, looked up. ¡°What¡¯s up? Did you have a fight with Mr. Craig?¡± Marion sighed. ¡°No, it¡¯s another message from Amber.¡± ¡°Let me see.¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Cassie had just picked up Marion¡¯s phone when Amber sent another text. She read it aloud, ¡°At tomorrow¡¯s awards ceremony, my friend will be there and says they¡¯ll find an opportunity to help me take off JJ¡¯s mask. Then, we¡¯ll finally know who has been on Prince¡¯s mind all these years.¡± Once Cassie finished reading, she burst intoughter. ¡°Amber is seriously messed up! ¡®We ¡®? Who does she think she is to include ¡®we¡®? Can I reply to her?¡± Marion nodded. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Then, she reached out and stopped Cassie from typing. ¡°Forget it. Don¡¯t bother with her. I was just thinking about how to reveal my identity tomorrow. Since Amber has already made arrangements, I¡¯ll go along with it this time!¡± Marion finished speaking, her eyes twinkling mischievously. Cassie caught on, her eyes lighting up, too. ¡°You¡¯re right! Hahaha! I wonder if Amber will lose her mind when she sees the face beneath the mask tomorrow! Marion shrugged. ¡°I hope she doesn¡¯t lose her mind. I¡¯d rather not be associated with her in front of all those media.¡± ¡°Pfft- Hahaha! Marion, you¡¯ve grown up!¡± Marion was not pleased. ¡°Haven¡¯t I always been this mature?¡± ¡°Yes, yes! Mature Miss Cartier, it¡¯s time for you to sleep.¡± Marion nced at the time. ¡°You¡¯re right! Goodnight!¡± Cassie nodded. ¡°Goodnight!¡± She, too, went to bed early. That way, she would be able to fully enjoy the show! Chapter 447 Chapter 447 You¡¯re Married It was nightfall. Amber nced at her phone several times, but there was still no response from Marion. However, she was not bothered by it. She knew that ignoring the truth would not change 1. it. As far as she knew, Lucas had bought a high¨Cspeed train ticket to Lester City for tomorrow morning at seven. Even if Marion did not show up, she would still give her the she recording tomorrow. She was curious to see if, when Marion saw Lucas at the scene, could still y dead! Just Marion waited! She had already bribed quite a few media outlets. As long as Lucas showed up at thepetition tomorrow, the inte would be flooded with news about Lucas¡¯s sweetheart. While she might not be able to beat JJ, Marion could not either! Ha! The morning sky in Lumina City was still notpletely bright at six o¡¯clock, and Preston could barely keep his eyes open. He could not understand why Lucas was taking the high¨Cspeed train to Lester City so early in the morning. If he wanted to go, he could go himself. Why bring him along? Preston had not slept enough. His eyes were barely open as he sat in the passenger seat, squinting at Lucas beside him. ¡°If you don¡¯t give me a good reason, I¡¯m breaking up with you, Lucas, you skinflint!¡± In the past, Lucas would have ignored Preston¡¯s words like these? However, today was different. ¡°Aren¡¯t you dying to know who my unforgettable true love is?¡± As soon as Preston heard this, he perked up and vigorously rubbed his eyes. ¡°If you¡¯re going to talk about that, then I¡¯m not tired anymore! ¡°Come on, spill it! Lucas nced at him. ¡°There¡¯s nothing much to spill. Just pay attention to a participant named JJ during the jet ski raceter, and you¡¯ll know.¡± ¡°Is that person your true love?¡± Lucas did not confirm, but he did not deny it either. It was as good as admitting it. Preston had always enjoyed teasing Lucas about his ¡°true love¡°. However, now that Lucas was married, and the topic of his ¡°true love¡± came up again, Preston¡¯s subconscious immediately thought of Marion. ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°Do you think I woke up this early just to joke with you?¡± ¡°Need I remind you? You¡¯re married now!¡± ¡°Do I look like I don¡¯t know I¡¯m married?¡± ¡°So, is this track you¡¯re on set in stone? You¡¯re going to go through with being this scumbag?¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Lucas remained silent. ¡°Are you going to respond? Let me tell you, Lucas. If you¡¯re really going to do something like this, we¡¯re not friends anymore! ¡°I¡¯m being serious now. Don¡¯t pretend you can¡¯t hear me.¡± Preston kept chattering in Lucas¡¯s ear, so much that Lucas could not bear it anymore. I¡¯m not going to cheat.¡± His true love was his wife. What was there to cheat on? Preston breathed a sigh of relief. He was a morally upright young man, and infidelity was not something he could tolerate! ¡°Oh, I see. So, you¡¯re going there for onest farewell, huh?¡± ¡°Well, yeah. It¡¯s just a childhood crush. We have to live in the present.¡± Lucas could not be bothered to deal with him anymore and parked the car. ¡°Get out. Ticket inspection starts in ten minutes.¡± ¡°Did you have to be sost minute? Why couldn¡¯t we have gone yesterday, stayed overnight, and slept in today?¡± Lucas gave him a disdainful look. ¡°I wake up at six every day.¡± ¡°What a freak!¡® Preston thought. He was curious about JJ, but Lucas remained silent throughout the journey. Their timing was spot on, and by the time they arrived, thepetition venue was packed with people. They were escorted to the VIP seats, and as soon as they sat down, Preston started scanning the stage. ¡°Is that JJ? Why on earth would someonepete wearing a mask? Are they out of their minds?¡± Before he could finish his sentence, the host introduced JJ. Preston felt a chill run down his spine as he looked at the masked contestant. Damn. Did Lucas have a thing for masks? Chapter 448 Chapter 448 What A Drama Queen As soon as Lucas made his entrance, Amber finally mustered a satisfied smile. Marion was nowhere to be seen, probably having chickened out from facing reality. That was okay, though. Amber would shove that reality right in her face! Amber nced at Lucas sitting in the VIP seat, raising her eyebrows involuntarily. On the big screen, JJ, in a red and ck racing suit, was holding a helmet in her left hand and wearing her usual purple floral mask. The face hidden for a decade would be unveiled today! After the opening ceremony, all the contestants went offstage to prepare. The jet ski race was divided into male and female categories, with twelve women split into two groups for the morningpetition. Due to therger number of male participants, their race was scheduled for the afternoon. The weather in Lester City today was exceptionally good, and with it being the weekend, the venue was packed. The camera on the big screen turned to the calm sea, its surface shimmering like crystal. Then, it cut to the crowd, which was buzzing with excitement. Preston noticed a familiar face in the audience and could not help but nudge Lucas beside him. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Cassie? Your wife¡¯s bestie?¡± Preston spoke and instinctively scanned the audience, and sure enough, he quickly spotted Cassie. This was getting interesting! ¡°Is Marion here, too?¡± He asked. Lucas nced at him but did not say anything. If it were not for his curiosity about who JJ really was and what they looked like, he would have left by now! Preston found Lucas quite boring. He e was itching to find Cassie. Meanwhile, Cassie spotted Preston and naturally noticed Lucas, too. Her hand holding the mini g froze mid¨Cwave. ¡°Oh my gosh! This just got real!¡± She eximed. Nina, standing nearby, puzzled, asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on, Cass?¡± Cassie gestured toward the VIP area. ¡°Do you see that handsome guy in the white shirt over there?¡± Not too far away, Nina strained her eyes to get a clear look at Lucas¡¯s face. At first, she did not recognize him. ¡°Wow! He¡¯s really handsome! Are you interested?¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Hearing her question, Cassie shivered, ¡°Me? No way! Take a closer look at who that man really is. Squinting, Nina found his face increasingly familiar. After a couple of seconds, it clicked, ¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that JJ¡¯s husband?¡± Worried that others might overhear, Nina instinctively lowered her voice as she spoke. Cassie snorted. ¡°Yeah! Isn¡¯t it thrilling?¡± Nina had just found out that Marion had joined the race without informing her husband and that Lucas had no idea JJ was Marion. Now, seeing Lucas in the audience and thinking about the moment JJ would unmask after the race¡­ It was about to get exciting! While they chatted, the contestants were already riding their jet skis out to sea. After settling into her position, Marion subconsciously nced around. However, she was too far away to see anything clearly. Lucas probably had note, right? She did not know why, but she both wanted him to be there and also hoped he had not. Ugh, she really was a bundle of contradictions. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, the race will begin in five minutes.¡± Lost in thought, the referee had already begun reminding them that the race would start soon. Marion snapped out of her reverie and focused on the g in the referee¡¯s hand. Five minutester, with the sound of the gun and the waving of the g, the calm sea erupted into waves as one jet ski after another leaped into action. Cassie and Nina stopped gossiping and focused intently on Marion on the big screen. Chapter 449 Chapter 449 Well, Then, Keep A Close Eye on JJ¡¯s Performance This race was a speedpetition, with a first prize of five hundred thousand, a second prize of three hundred thousand, and a third prize of one hundred thousand. Marion¡¯s old rivals were on her left and right and seemed to have conspired in advance. They surged ahead from the start, pushing Marion to the back. Marion did not win first ce so many times just by luck. These little tricks could not stump her. Spotting an opportunity, she seized the chance during a turn and swiftly overtook from the right. Cassie watched the big screen, unable to contain her excitement. ¡°Go, JJ!¡± As the audience stands were quite a distance from thepetition venue and the yers could not hear them, there usually would not be anyone shouting encouragement to a particr yer in the stands. Cassie¡¯s voice cracked, but she did not mind. Her eyes remained glued to the screen. However, her earlier shout caught Amber¡¯s attention. Amber remembered Cassie. Spotting her, Amber could not help but furrow her brows. If Marion¡¯s best friend was here, where was Marion? Raising an eyebrow, she stood for a moment, unable to resist. She got up from her seat and walked towards Cassie. Thepetition was heating up when Cassie suddenly felt a tap on her shoulder. Thinking it was Nina, she said, ¡°Watch the game, Nina!¡± Nina, beside her, was puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Cass?¡± At this moment, Cassie also realized and turned to her left, finding the person was Amber. She almost could not help but roll her eyes at Amber. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Miss Greaves, I¡¯m Amber. We metst time. I¡¯m a friend of Prince.¡± Cassie snorted. ¡°Who¡¯s Prince? I don¡¯t know him.¡® ¡°Sorry, I forgot you don¡¯t know his nickname. Prince is Lucas. I just saw him in the VIP area and was curious why Miss Cartier didn¡¯te today.¡± ¡°What does it matter to you whether shees or not?¡± Cassie¡¯s attitude was very poor, but Amber did not seem to mind. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it that way. It¡¯s just¡­¡± She paused. At that moment, the big screen zoomed in on JJ, and Amber pointed at the screen. ¡°This JJ is Lucas¡¯s first love. I thought Miss Cartier would be curious toe and see.¡± Cassie rolled her eyes. ¡°Why would she want to obsess over her husband¡¯s ex? Besides, who doesn¡¯t have an ex? It¡¯s not like she doesn¡¯t have one! Do you not have an ex, Miss Collins?¡± Amber pursed her lips. ¡°Miss Greaves, you misunderstood. I just came to ask, not to disturb you watching the game.¡± ¡°Everyone is seriously watching the game. I suggest Miss Collins also focus on it! You said JJ is Lucas¡¯s first love? Then you should watch JJ¡¯s performance closely and think about why Mr. Craig¡¯s first love is so outstanding, while you¡­ Cassie did not say thest part explicitly, but her meaningful nce toward Amber said it all. Amber¡¯s expression changed instantly. She said nothing more, turned around with a cold face, and left. She could not understand what Marion¡¯s friend had to be proud of! ncing at the time, she realized thepetition for this group would only end in another half hour. She regretteding so early. Marion not being here made her half as happy. Meanwhile, Marion had already outmaneuvered those plotting against her. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Thirty minutester, the first round of thepetition ended. Unsurprisingly, JJ secured first ce in the group with a time of 56 minutes and 33 seconds. Chapter 450 Chapter 450 The Long¨CAwaited Moment It was Preston¡¯s first time watching a jet ski race, and he found it surprisingly entertaining. As the announcer read out JJ¡¯s score, Preston instinctively nced over at Lucas. Impressive, huh, old buddy? First ce.¡± He paused for a moment before adding, ¡°But hey, just a friendly reminder that JJ might be amazing, but she¡¯s your past. You¡¯ve got a wife now.¡± Lucas shot him a disdainful look. ¡°Shut your mouth and contribute something to society instead of spewing nonsense all the time.¡± ¡°Tsk.¡± Preston chuckled, took out his phone, switched to video mode, and filmed Lucas for a few seconds. Then, he aimed the camera at the big screen and panned to the audience seats for a while before saving the video and sending it directly to the F4 group, He waved his phone in front of Lucas. ¡°I¡¯ve recorded it. You better treat me well, or I¡¯ll send this video to Marion! ¡°And if you two end up divorcing, I¡¯ll personally bring out this video to hammer you!¡± Lucas gave a light scoff and did not bother responding to him. Marion sat in the backstage resting area aftering down from the race track. Just then, Ariana and Betty approached her as if nothing had happened. ¡°JJ, congrattions! It looks like you¡¯ve clinched first ce again this time!¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Marion nced at Ariana¡¯s outstretched hand, set down her sports drink, picked up her phone, and sent a message to Nina. Seeing her silent, Ariana¡¯s expression turned sour. ¡°Come on. JJ, it wasn¡¯t intentional earlier.¡± Marion picked up her phone and walked straight out of the resting area. Cassie had sent her several pictures just now, and Marion thought they were close¨Cups of her on the big screen. However, when she opened her WhatsApp, she realized they were photos of Lucas! Lucas was also here? Marion¡¯s hands trembled, and her heart inexplicably raced, feeling an indescribable sense of nervousness. The second round of thepetition had been going on for over ten minutes now. In about an hour or so, it should be over. This hour was excruciating for Marion. When she heard the announcement of the end of thepetition, her heart started racing again. After thepetition, all the contestants gathered on stage for the awards ceremony and the final group photo. It was already past eleven o¡¯clock, and the sun was zing. The other contestants looked tired, but Marion, wearing a mask, stood out among them, drawing a lot of attention. Curiosity stirred among the audience as the host announced the first ce. This time, it was not Marion but a neer from the second group, Mary Jane, who clocked in six seconds faster than Marion, securing the first spot. Marion ended up in second ce. Ariana smirked at Marion. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re not cutting it anymore, JJ.¡± Ignoring Arianapletely, Marion headed straight for the stage. She had been on the winner¡¯s podium many times before, but never had she felt this nervous. She wondered who exactly Amber had arranged to be there. If they were not present, when would it be appropriate for her to remove her mask? As Marion pondered this question, the host called out her name. ¡°What¡¯s on JJ¡¯s mind? She¡® not even taking the trophy.¡± Marion snapped back to reality, epting the trophy from the usher. The host teased her, ¡°JJ, not taking first ce this time. Any thoughts?¡± The microphone was handed to her, and all eyes were on her. Marion responded coolly, I¡¯m d. I finally have somepetition.¡± It might have sounded a bit arrogant, buting from JJ, it seemed perfectly normal. With the award ceremony for the top three concluded, Marion frowned. Where was the person Amber arranged? Suddenly, someone bumped into her. Before Marion could react, she felt the stic band of her mask snap The anticipated moment had finally arrived. The mask fell from Marion¡¯s face, and countless cameras pointed at her. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!